ã€ŠPut Out My Fireã€‹


 Chapter 1 - My Gift. My Power... And My Curse

    A good twenty feet beneath the water, a curious-looking girl was seemingly resting herself on the seabed. Her eyes were shut and her hands rested on the surrounding sands.

    From the depths of the sea, one can barely make out the color of her hair, the fairness of her skin, and the beautiful face that she bore.

    Various sea creatures swim past her while she lay unchanged, but when the girls'' eyes slowly opened, fishes, turtles, and sea snakes swam away.

    Amanda Fisher blew air to make the surrounding spume sizeable, creating a ball of air around her and allowing her to breathe better under the sea.

    Amanda has been underwater for nearly six hours. She knew it was about time for her to get up on land. The sun was about to rise, and fishermen were about to shore from their daily catch.

    She swam up to the surface of the water and after making it to the shore, she slowly walked to the beach where boulders of rocks hid her coming from afar.

    The sky was still dark and to any normal human life, the icy sea breeze was chilling enough for one to catch a cold, but not for her. Not for Amanda Fisher. There was nothing too cold enough for her.

    Two years back, she lived in the polar regions and she reveled being under a thick block of ice. If not for the sea lions that constantly disturbed her rest, she would have stuck around there for good, farther away from the normal human world.

    It would seem to contradict that the fire element of the earth sought comfort underwater, but it was the only way to keep her growing energy under restraint. Every week, she would rest with the sea creatures, silencing her entire body and neutralizing the strength of the red crystal.

    From the shores, she looked around and saw no one. Beyond boulders and trees, her eyes could see from nearly a kilometer away. Sensing no other presence, she dried herself.

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The moment Amanda opened them, her previously green eyes turned red, reflecting the intensity of her flames. A warm air emitted behind the rocks and before she knew it, her clothes were all dried up. Her caramel-colored hair appeared to have received a perfect blow-dry.

    Looking at her palm, she let out the force behind her strength. Her eyes glowed in red. She appreciated it for a second, but her enthusiasm quickly faded and so did the red crystal that shone brightly against her hand.

    Everything was dark again the second she clenched her hand. She said, "My gift. My power... and my curse."

    Brushing away her inner thoughts, Amanda hurriedly walked out of the beach, heading to her house.

    In an insignificant town of Trinity Bay, although blessed with untouched seas, the huge boulders and large rock formation prevented the place from being stormed by tourists. Moreover, the powerful waves along the island shores have claimed many lives.

    The force was enough to petrify all the town''s inhabitants from living by the coast. Many preferred to reside in the middle of the island where it was safe.

    Amanda, however, chose to live closer to danger, where she could maintain life alone, separate from others.

    Opening the door to her beach-shack, she checked the time and saw she had three hours before getting to work. She decided to get more sleep.

    Two hours and a half later, the sound of her alarm woke her up at seven-thirty in the morning.

    "Shit!" Amanda exclaimed. She hurriedly got changed and left for the restaurant.

    "Amanda! You are late again!" Said Thomas Kent, Amanda''s first boss and owner of the restaurant cafe.

    "Sorry, Mr. Kent. I overslept," said Amanda, arriving on her bike. After chaining her ride, she promptly got inside and shaped into her uniform as well as her regular heat-resistant gloves, which covered up to her arms.

    "Good morning, Amanda!" Tracy Bell, her co-work greeted.

    "Good morning!"

    "Good morning, latecomer!" Greeted, Thomas''s son, Andrew Kent.

    "Good morning!"

    "Amanda, if you insist on wearing that, you should consider having variations of colors," said Andrew, referring to her lengthy gloves.

    She laughed and said, "It''s protection against UV rays!"

    They both laughed, knowing it was ridiculous. If anything, Trinity Bay implied to have the shortest summer. It was often raining and constantly visited by numerous storms.

    Amanda''s day went by like usual, but at noon she noticed an unfamiliar face that came inside the cafe, ordering for lunch. She would not have cared if not for his handsome face and strong arms. To her, he looked like a celebrity.

    Tracy came to her and said, "Whatever is that face coming here for? Did he lose his way?" She giggled before going to the table where the good-looking man settled.

    Amanda merely shook her head and turned around. She was about to take her break, so she removed one of her gloves and headed for the back. However, just as she was about to open the backdoor, the man said to Tracy, "I want her to take my order."

    She turned to find the man pointing his finger at her. Tracy and Amanda stared at each other for seconds before Amanda finally came to her senses. "Sure, that''s not a problem."

    Instead of putting back her gloves, she put it inside her pocket. She concluded, she was merely going to take his order. There was no harm in not wearing protection for minutes.

    "What will you have today, sir?" She asked while pointing her pen on the order slip.

    "I will have a T-bone steak and salad on the side," said the man. "And a fresh juice¡­ Let''s see. How about apple juice?"

    She nodded and noted it down. "Anything else, sir?"

    His blue eyes looked into hers that she felt herself melting away. She had never seen such an intense gaze in her life, moreover, paired with a killer smile.

    Despite glancing at her directly, the man was unresponsive, so she repeated herself, "Anything else you want, sir?"

    "You, can you join me for lunch?" The man said with a grin on his face.

    She shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, sir, but I am busy. If you don''t have any other order, then kindly excuse me - "

    "Wait!" The man held on to her wrist; one which no material covering her arm.

    She quickly let herself go, fearful of hurting the man, but after a second she turned back to him and saw him unaffected - completely unharmed.

    "Wait! I''m sorry. I just want to know your name!" He held her wrist again, and this time she did not pull back.

    Without a word, she watched him closely in shock. She felt a wave of emotions as she thought, ''How could this be? How could someone be able to touch me this way? My curse... Is he the answer?''

    There were six masters of the earth, representing each element and holding a colored crystal within their body. Amanda was the element of fire. Within her was the red crystal.

    After many years of living with normal beings, she warded off touching others. She learned this the hard way, nearly killing an innocent after her fire went out of control.

    Except for the crystal masters, it had been three years since she had felt another one''s touch. A single contact often sent a burning sensation in the skin.

    Amanda looked back at the man who held her hand and wondered, ''Could it be him? Could he be the blue crystal master?''

 Chapter 2 - Could It Be Him?

    The blue crystal master. Trisha, the master of the heart, told her many times he was her fate, that he was her destiny - the only person who would tame her strength. She pondered on the idea, asking herself, ''Could it be him?''

    "Miss, I - just want to know your name," said the man before her.

    She was still in a daze, unable to revert at his advances. She took a step closer and studied his angular face. He had a pair of deep-seated eyes, shaded between sapphire or deep blue, with long lashes and thick brows. His dark blonde hair was cut short while his chin up to his jaws had grown a quarter of an inch of beard.

    He had a slender and pointed nose that barely flared even as he reacted to her earlier avoidance.

    "Miss," the man said. "How about I treat you for lunch?"

    It was because of her curiosity that Amanda reluctantly agreed and took the seat on the other side of the table. After all, no man nor woman has ever touched her for three years.

    As she continued to study him, she realized how thin his lips were, and how slightly pale they were. The same could be said with his skin. If not for her supernatural powers, sensing the life in him, he would remind her of twilight''s Edward Cullen, a vampire. His skin was so fair, it looked like he had not had any sun in years.

    "What would you like to have?" He asked while smiling at her.

    She turned to Tracy and saw the baffled look on her face. Her friend knew too well it was not like her to accept a stranger''s invitation. She said, "It''s okay, Tracy¡­ I''ll take my lunch with him¡­ Can I have a tuna sandwich and orange juice, please?"

    "Okay, if you say so," said Tracy as she walked towards the table and took Amanda''s order slip. Turning to the unknown man, Tracy said, "Your orders will be ready in twenty minutes."

    "Oh, and... I want my steak medium-rare," added the man.

    "Sure thing!" Tracy confirmed with a smile before disappearing to the kitchen.

    Amanda remained staring at him. She asked herself, ''If he is the blue crystal master, how come I am not sensing it? I should be able to feel the power within, just like the others.''

    She thought perhaps a better concentration would do the trick. She recognized she required to touch him again and let the crystal do a better assessment. She needed to be sure¡­ She needed to know if he was the blue crystal master.

    "I know I''m handsome, but you don''t need to keep staring at me like that," the man said, obviously giving a tease.

    Hearing his incorrect assumption, she looked away, saying nothing and merely looking through the glass window.

    "My name is Christopher. Christopher Towns," he introduced himself.

    Amanda''s eyes narrowed at him, doubting his last name. "Towns? Seriously?"

    He smiled again and looked down at the table where his fingers were locked together. He gazed back at her green eyes and answered, "Towns. Yes, unfortunately, that is really our last name¡­ You can call me Chris for short."

    "And... you are Amanda!" He said, pointing out her nameplate.

    "Can I ask you a favor, Chris?" She asked straight away, ignoring the fact he found out her name. Amanda had to get it over and done with.

    "Anything!" responded Christopher.

    "Can I - can I hold your hand?" She asked.

    Christopher''s earlier smile turned into a smirk. He then extended his hand to her and said, "My pleasure to hold a beautiful lady."

    Amanda ignored his compliment and gulped at the sight of his hand. She lazily bought up her hand on the table to hold his. The moment she touched him, she was yet again amazed... Nothing. Absolutely nothing happened to him.

    ''Wow. Such firm hands,'' she thought. For a second, she lost her senses, but she promptly shook her head and reminded herself of her goal.

    "Look, "she said. "I''m going to pray."

    "Hah? Are you - "

    "Please, just do as I say. Can you close your eyes?" Amanda said. It was the only thing she could think of as an excuse to touch him longer.

    "Pfft! Okay¡­ If you say so," said Christopher.

    Seeing him shut his eyes, Amanda looked around the near-empty restaurant before diverting her gaze back at him. The other customers were too far from where they sat, and Tracy was still in the kitchen. She determined it was safe.

    The Southern Deli was just but a small restaurant cafe. Most of its customers arrive at night, after getting off from work.

    This was exactly why Thomas Kent only kept three employees in the day, including his own son to manage it.

    While maintaining her hold on to Christopher, Amanda also closed her eyes and covered them with her other hand. Silently, she instructed the occupant inside her body to feel the blue crystal.

    As her powers promptly responded to her call, she felt her entire body heating up and her eyes slightly burning, but in just less than a minute she had found her answer. The crystal established he was not a master of any other crystal and there was none inside of him.

    Amanda opened her eyes and let go of his hand in dismay. She told herself, '' Of course¡­ not him again¡­ I should not have hoped. I remain to be cursed.''

    Realizing he was still at it, closing his eyes and waiting for her instructions, she said, "I''m done praying. I prayed you would help this restaurant get more customers¡­ that you would be a medium for it to survive another year."

    Christopher went chuckling. He leaned back and continued to control his laughter as he turned his gaze in different directions. He said, "You are a strange one."

    Her eyes had already turned disinterested in him, knowing he was not the one she thought he was. She gave no other acknowledgments or any form of response after that. She just wanted to finish her lunch.

    "Here you go," said Tracy as she served Amanda''s sandwich and Christopher''s steak. "I''ll be back with your drinks."

    Christopher eagerly sliced through his steak and realize there was too much blood. He hissed and said, "This is not medium-rare."

    He looked up to find Tracy calling out to her. "Excuse me?"

    Amanda turned to find Tracy as well, but she was nowhere in sight. She was about to send back the steak when he stood up and walked towards the counter. She then looked around and seized the moment.

    Putting her hand on top of the steak, she gave it a lit, further cooking his steak. She then quickly took a tissue and wiped the blood that was earlier visible on his plate.

    When she looked at her sandwich, she realized the bread was not toasted to her satisfaction. She also gave it a little heat, further browning the bread. She did the same on the other side.

    She heard Tracy walk back with Christopher, saying, "I''m so sorry about the steak, let me - "

    Tracy stopped herself from seeing the cut on the steak. It did not look rare to her. She turned to Christopher, who also had the same observation. The steak seemed more caramelized than how he remembered it.

    Christopher sat back and sliced through the meat on another side. He saw just a touch of pink on the steak, suggesting it was cooked medium-rare. He pouted his lips and his brows drew together saying, "I - I guess I was imagining things."

    "Maybe it was the juice from the meat¡­ It happens," said Amanda before taking a bite of her sandwich.

 Chapter 3 - Internal Battle

    For the rest of the day at work, Amanda often spaced-out, just looking past the tables and thinking about her life''s predicament and the sudden arrival of one Christopher Towns.

    For someone who could attend to all customers within the restaurant, Amanda preferred to work in the kitchen for the last hour of her shift, merely drowning her hands in water, washing dishes.

    At some point, she just stared at her soaked hands and allowed a tear to fall down her cheek.

    ''My gift... my power... and my curse,'' she repeated silently as her own warmth dried the wetness on her face in seconds. It was as if she never shed a tear.

    "Amanda! What are you doing? Flooding the kitchen?" Andrew Kent called her attention, seeing the water overflow from the sink.

    Amanda opened her mouth, just dumbfounded by her actions. She quickly shut off the water and said, "I - I''m sorry, Andrew. I''ll clean it up."

    "I would not have it any other way, Amanda."

    While everyone else was getting ready to leave, she was cleaning up her own mess, mopping the kitchen floors. Another half an hour passed and finally, it was time for her to get home. Amanda skirred out of the cafe, not minding the small raindrops that gradually fell from the sky.

    Heading out to the coast, the rain poured heavily, saturating all her clothes. Her tears fell down with the rain, making her breath deeply. The minute she arrived at her house, she dropped her two-wheeled vehicle, running to the angry shores.

    "Why? Why! Why did it have to be me?!" She asked the skies for the reason for her curse. "Why did it have to be this way?"

    In the utter darkness of the waterfront, where rain showered violently, she revealed the power in her palm and lighted her surroundings in seconds. "Until when? When will I be cursed this way?!"

    After seconds of questioning her gift, she curled her hands into a fist, and gone was the source of her strength. It was back again to where it lived inside of her.

    Amanda closed her eyes and mulled over her past.

    The last person she touched was a little girl whom she looked after at the orphanage. Amanda treated her like her sister and often visited her in secret. Amanda recalled her innocent yet loving embrace and how it felt like she was just like that girl; normal.

    It was because she was an orphan herself that Amanda loved children and swore to protect them with her strength.

    However, one eventful day, three years back, she saved the same youth from falling off the third-floor balcony in the middle of the night. Upon carrying her back inside, the girl suddenly cried in pain.

    She let go of the youth and saw burn marks on her back and legs, right where she held her. Then, in a fraction of a second, Amanda went up in flames. If she delayed holding the girl in her arms, Amanda would have been responsible for the life of one precious youth.

    The other masters had to look after the girl as she fled to tame her flames, disappearing into thin air. Since then, she never returned to see her friend again. Since then, she isolated herself from the world, jumping from one secluded town to another.

    For three years, that has been her life. She lived alone. She lived in secret. She warred against herself, against her own strength. It was an internal battle she could barely win... not without the blue crystal master... or so the heart master told.

    It was not too long ago since she found this secret place; a small town of Trinity Bay, an island, far from civilization and rarely visited by others. This was where she had made a shelter for almost a year.

    Recalling the mystery man who held her hand. She pondered on how he could feel not the heat of her skin. She earnestly hoped he would be the one - the answer to her prayers. The person to control her growing powers; the blue crystal master.

    She opened her eyes again, in the pain of the truth, yet something within her also shed light on her ability.

    Her vision turned dark again as she shut back her eyes. She thought back to the smiles she had brought... to the lives she had saved.

    To the fishermen who survived a wreck in the polar regions, they endured because of her warmth. While the seas in the arctics could easily kill a man in minutes, the fishermen survived for over an hour as she hid deeper into the seas, warming the waters for the men to get through.

    Not too long ago, horrors crept into the night in an insignificant town in Europe. She eliminated them with her bare flames, preventing bloodshed and the discovery of another world, one they had kept secret from the human world. The discovery of the unknown was far too threatening to the average human race.

    "Amanda, how many young and homeless children have you given warmth in the past? How many have lived through winter without any shoes?" Tears fell down her cheeks again, but they were barely visible against the rain.

    Since she was young, having no one to call her parents, she had experienced true endeavors in life. She had long wanted to make a difference, but she never expected the magnitude of this strength... the crystal inside of her.

    Amanda lowered her head to study her feet - her soaked self. Only then did she look around. While her words were mute compared to the roaring rain, she reminded herself, "Don''t be selfish, Amanda. Your power is your gift... A gift to humankind... It is - it is not a curse."

    She turned around to find her shack. She bathed and warmed herself before resting that night.

    Just before she closed her eyes, she said, "Soon, Amanda. Soon. You will find the blue crystal master and you''ll never be.... alone again."

 Chapter 4 - The Other Masters

    "Amanda. Wake up! Amanda!" Amanda was sound asleep at two in the morning when she heard a familiar voice. "Amanda, the arctic region is being attacked by vampires! Amanda! We need you!"

    Her eyes glowed from underneath her skin and the flaming color of red clearly blazing through her eyes.

    "Trisha!" Amanda called out to the voice inside her head.

    She got up immediately, recognizing the call of duty. She saw her entire body being sucked into a wormhole. She realized that Abasi, the master of time and space, was taking her for a journey.

    "Wait! I''m not ready - Ahhh!" In a blink of an eye, she found herself falling from the dark sky!

    She screamed until her entire body emitted fire, her clothes burned until it turned into dust. Her skin became wrapped with a different layer of protected reddish skin. When her hands stretched on both sides, phoenix wings formed in red and yellow flames, allowing to quiet her fall.

    After a full transformation, Amanda oscillated her fiery wings to make a gradual landing, seeing the snow-covered land miles away.

    As she steadily descended, she scanned the neighborhood and could see the master of the earth, Brody already getting into action. He had turned himself into a walking rock, so to protect himself from the vampires'' bite.

    Upon soiling her feet to the ground, the snow melted meters from where she stood, and the previously darkened town illuminated upon her presence.

    The parasites that were within her reach burned down while those that were in a safe distance began to flee.

    "You are not going anywhere, you fucking bat!" Brody said as he smashed his fist against one vampire, trying to run from Amanda''s light.

    Amanda sped through the town and one by one, she threw balls of flames at the running leeches. Catching up to a few, her hands pierced through the vampires'' chests, crushing their dead hearts altogether.

    "You could say, I need a little outlet right now! You guys are just... PERFECT!" Amanda yelled.

    Successively, the invaders'' pale bodies turned into ashes as Amanda roamed the nearly deserted town, burning them with her angry flame.

    Screams of suffering could be heard from amongst the already dead, while the living shut themselves from the sight they thought only existed in the movies.

    "Amanda! Catch!" She turned to find two bodies of parasites thrown at her. She took a leap to catch them one at a time, before setting them on fire with her hands.

    Both vampires groaned as they felt their bodies in flames. Soon, they turned into dust, dirtying the soils under Amanda''s feet.

    Sensing that the surroundings had turned quiet, she shifted back to Brody saying, "I think we got every pest covered. Let''s check each home."

    Gasping for air, Brody changed back to his human form, stretching his legs and arms in the process. From arms of rocks and a body made of solid stone, he turned back to a frail-looking man. Like Amanda, he was also covered in another layer of skin, only that his'' was the color of the land.

    After shaking his head, he said, "I think so too. We will need to check on those who survived before calling Trisha."

    It always amused Amanda about how Brody was chosen to be the master of the earth. She had previously imagined such an elemental being would be a bodybuilder or one from the military. However, there was no questioning of the crystals. The crystals themselves, they choose their masters. As Trisha said, everything was fate.

    Looking around, Amanda''s glow also tamed. Her eyes turned back to green as she remained in her second skin, covering the details of her body.

    Both Amanda and Brody went from house to house, finding twenty-two survivors in the small town. Sadly, there were four casualties due to their late arrival.

    The settlers were shocked after having seen them fight against the monsters. A few refused to open their doors for them, but Amanda could sense their life. She marked the houses with survivors and called in their leader, Trisha.

    "Trish, it''s time to make them forget," said Amanda.

    They were at a small town in Norway, where only very few inhabitants resided. It was often a feast for vampires, but rarely do they attack in groups. They usually try to keep themselves from being exposed, and it made Amanda wonder what triggered this group to risk exposure, to risk their lives.

    Vampires had hidden themselves from the world, not because they were powerless, but because they wanted to feed in secret.

    Traveling from the Amazon, the other masters, Abasi and Trisha appeared before them in the same method Amanda did.

    "Good morning, masters," said Trisha.

    "Hey, Abasi! How come your appearance was much graceful than mine!" Complained Amanda.

    "You are the master of fire. There is no need to give you a gentle entrance!" Said Abasi as he looked around the disturbance of the town.

    "This was my fault. I - I did not sense it right away - "

    "We were dealing with a beast that came from another world! It was beyond your control," Abasi tried to comfort Trisha, cutting off her thought of regret.

    Sensing danger was one of Trisha''s primary role. She held the crystal of the heart, enabling her to connect with all the living through feelings. May it be fear, love, or pain; she could feel them all if she preferred to.

    With Trisha''s powers, she could also convince anyone to act according to her will, at least those who are vulnerable. Demons, monsters, and those with natural capabilities were often hard to persuade.

    "He is right, Trish," said Brody. "We can only try our best¡­ Is Taara not done yet?"

    "Right, where is Taara?" Amanda asked, realizing that the wind master was missing.

    "She just returned from controlling a storm in North America. She said she was too tired to come here for a quick reunion," answered Trisha.

    "Looks like a lovers'' quarrel to me," Amanda suggested while glaring at Brody.

    A frown appeared on Brody''s face. "What? No - "

    "It''s almost day time, let us finish what we came here for," said Trisha as she walked to the first house with survivors, interrupting Brody''s denial.

    Trisha simply looked at the door and listened to the beating hearts. Her eyes sparkled in yellow before she directed, "Listen to my voice and fear not. Let me see you."

    Her voice echoed to those who were inside, instantly binding them like a spell. It took minutes for the door to open and when the individuals appeared before Trisha, she said, "Remember this and only this... The town was attacked by a pack of hungry wolves that fled to the mountains at dawn."

    Like zombies, the family of the first house repeated her words before Trisha spoke again, "Now, go back to sleep."

    For the houses where a member had fallen, she did the same, letting them forget the truth behind the deaths, only to recall that it was a result of an animal attack.

    However, for those families which were intact, she merely let them forget, saying, "You all slept through the night and did not hear the disturbance outside."

    When the task was over, Trisha scanned the entire area, making sure all those with a beating heart were spoken to. Recognizing that the work is done, she then ordered the masters to return to their human lives.

    She said, "Thank you, masters, for your help today¡­ Until the next tragedy."

 Chapter 5 - Late Again

    Completely immersed in water, Amanda woke up seeing the sun shining brightly from the upper window of her bathroom. She was resting herself in her bathtub when she opened her eyes.

    "Fuck!" She realized by how the sun had gleamed, she was late for work once again. She got up, grabbed a towel, and took a proper shower. Her hands still stunk of the dead.

    Getting to her bedroom, she cursed once more, "Fuck! Dammit!"

    She saw her bed burned in the center, her favorite blanket now gone with it, and a fire extinguisher was right next to where she often took her slumber. It was her third mattress for nearly a year. She knew she might as well buy a bigger bathtub and make it her bed.

    Amanda recalled how she ended up falling on her bed, while still on fire. It was thanks to Abasi, constantly not giving her clear landing.

    She frantically got dressed, and while getting her bike up on the road, she called Andrew, asking for an apology. She rarely brought a mobile with her, let alone turn it on, but that day, a phone call was in order.

    "Amanda! It''s almost lunchtime! You can''t always do this!" Yelled Andrew.

    "I''m sorry! I''ll work the night shifts for free! Huhu! I''m so sorry. I had an emergency at dawn and only slept at five in the morning," she explained.

    "What emergency?! You don''t have any family here - anyway, just get over here, Amanda. Someone has been waiting for you," said Andrew, trying his best to control his frustration over the unusually busy late morning they had.

    How Amanda wished she could fly her way to the restaurant. She could only speed up with the two-wheeled vehicle she had. She never wanted to get a car. She had previously burned two of them four years ago. A bike was a lot more affordable to re-purchase.

    She pedaled her way for miles that her face sweat halfway through the route. From a distance, she saw that the Southern Deli had several customers. It was a shock to her. She mumbled, "No wonder he is so mad."

    After getting inside the locker area, she promptly got changed and as always, she wore her gloves that covered up to her arms. Entering the service area, Andrew saw her immediately and gave orders, "Take this to Chris''s table over there."

    "Chris?" She had a question mark on her face, wondering how he was casually calling one of the customers by name.

    "Yeah, Chris told me you met the other day when he came by. He brought his entire household, his neighbors, and some of his friends who visited the town," Andrew explained while serving up the french fries on one plate.

    Amanda looked at the distant tables and confirmed nearly half of the restaurant was occupied. She saw Christopher staring at her with a smile. She looked away and asked Andrew, "You - you know him?"

    Andrew glanced in Christopher''s direction before saying, "Yes. We were classmates up until middle-school, then his family left town. Their house up on Mount Rou still remained well kept by housekeepers." He then fixed his eyes on her, saying, "He said, you prayed that he could help bring in more customers and so, here he is."

    She pursed her lips, recognizing that it was her doing. Just before bringing the food over, she took the chance to apologize, "Andrew. I''m really sorry, but I always make up for it. I - I really need this job."

    Andrew gave a heavy sigh before surrendering to her plea, "Okay, Amanda, just - just try your best not to be late. I''ll probably move you to a later shift starting tomorrow. How about starting at eleven in the morning instead?"

    She smiled and nodded her head. She thought it was also better since most of her missions happen during the night. She said, "That sounds good to me. Thank you."

    With both her hands holding up two plates of sandwiches and fries, she walked towards Christopher''s table and greeted them. "Good morning, here is your order. Clubhouse sandwich and the Southern Deli burger."

    "You mean good afternoon?" said one of Christopher''s colleagues. "It''s nearly lunchtime!"

    "Amanda, pardon my friend," Christopher said. "Good morning. It''s nice to see you again. Let me introduce you to them."

    He pointed out to each one saying, "This is Kyle. This is Zack and this my sister, Cassy."

    "Hi! It''s nice to meet you," said Cassy, while extending her hand to Amanda. "I''ve heard so much about you. You look really pretty."

    She gave a fainted smile and gulped at the thought of holding her hand, but her gloves had a thin layer of carbon fiber by her palms. It was generally safe, so long as she made it quick.

    Amanda quickly shook Cassy''s hand, but her warmth did not miss Cassy''s senses. "Wow, you are warm. Are you feeling okay?"

    "Um¡­ I just came from my house, biking under the sun the entire ride¡­ That''s - that''s probably why," she reasoned without delay.

    "Really?" Asked Christopher. He quickly stood up and placed a hand on Amanda''s neck.

    Amanda was caught off guard. She was about to take a step back, but she was suddenly reminded that Christopher could touch her. Strange enough, he could touch her and not feel the heat of her skin.

    "She''s she''s not warm to me," he said with a frown.

    Amanda quickly held away Christopher''s hand, saying, "I''m fine. Really. Thank you for your concern."

    Before she could leave, Christopher pointed out to the other four tables saying, "Those over there are our caretakers, and those over there are our neighbors. I invited them here to have a welcome party for my return¡­ and also, to make your wish come true. We can have lunch here every time."

    Cassy and his friends laughed at his lines, but she merely grinned, saying, "Thanks¡­ that''s very nice of you. I''m sure Andrew would appreciate it."

    Amanda resumed her work after excusing herself. After an hour, Christopher''s party was still inside the restaurant, ordering beer this time around.

    Andrew had asked her to take out the trash and so she went to the back. Just as she was about to return, she heard Christopher call out from a distance, "Hey Amanda! Do you have a lighter that I can borrow?"

    She doubted what kind of smoker would not bring a lighter? Still, she said, "I''ll get it. Wait here."

    It took only a minute for her to return. Having rushed back, she did not think properly and just raised her hand to him and lit the lighter.

    "Woah! What the fuck!" A small ball of flame appeared in front of Christopher''s face, burning the entire stick of cigarette he had earlier held up to his lips.

    Amanda''s mouth fell open, looking at the completely ashed cigarette on the ground. She scolded herself, ''Stupid Amanda!''

    "Oh, my god. I''m so sorry. I brought the wrong lighter - this is the one we used to give steaks a little caramelized color," she reasoned with all her might.

    Pointing out to the small lighter in her hand, he said, "That?! That little thing?"

    "Excuse me. I have to go back to work.." She nodded before leaving him behind.

 Chapter 6 - The Lover Boy

    Amanda was helping the kitchen prepare for dinner orders. Evenings were usually busier for Southern Deli. She was cleaning dishes when Tracy came looking for her, "Hey, lover boy wants to talk to you."

    She scoffed and said without looking, "What lover boy? Tell him I''m busy."

    "I have been telling him that since an hour ago. Just go and see him for a while, will you? My heart is aching for him already. He just wants to say goodbye," said Tracy.

    "Who is lover boy?" Asked Errol. He was the late-shift cook together with his brother, Pete.

    "Nobody, just a handsome guy that''s been bugging Amanda for the past three days," answered Tracy as her eyes glistened to the thought of Christopher. "If only he''d look my way, I''d jump him right there!"

    "Yeah, like how you tried to jump on Andrew and nearly got fired!" Reminded Errol.

    Amanda and Errol burst into laughter while Tracy rolled her eyes. She said, "You know you have to take chances once in a while."

    "Amanda, send this guy off, okay?" Tracy said before going back to serving food.

    Amanda liked washing dishes. It helped her body cool down, so almost always, when there were few customers, she''d offered to help.

    She lazily put on her gloves again and went to see Christopher, who was already outside the restaurant, waiting for her. She sighed heavily before calling her out, "What do you want?"

    She saw his pale face lit up before saying, "Hey, what time do you get off?"

    "Late," she said before folding her arms together.

    He slightly chuckled and said, "Not very friendly, are you?"

    Christopher fixed his gaze at Amanda''s face. Her green eyes were fierce, and he especially liked her warm red lips. Despite the cold weather in town, her lips never lost its color and glow.

    There was something about her that kept him wanting to know more. Nevermind her charm. There were too many beautiful women in the world he was used to, but strangely enough, he was drawn to Amanda, a simple waitress in the small town of Trinity Bay.

    Christopher could tell she was not about to reveal. Thus, he decided to just end their conversation and bid goodbye, "Anyway, I''ll be going back home. I''ll see you tomorrow."

    "I''m off tomorrow," she said.

    He pursed his lips, seemingly formulating a plan before saying, "Good! Good."

    Amanda saw Christopher get in a car with his friends and disappeared after taking a turn two blocks away.

    The location of the Southern Deli was further out from most establishments, but Thomas Kent liked it that way. It was not too far from their home and his preferred customers were those that live close by; those that he considered friends.

    She looked around the very few structures nearby and recognized the town''s development was very slow.

    Across the restaurant was a convenience store. A few meters away was a gas station followed by a marketplace and a small park. It was another three to four blocks where other restaurants were at, and in between buildings were greeneries or unoccupied lands.

    She took a deep breath and said, "I like this town a lot."

    Amanda went back to work as usual, and it was only around nine in the evening that she got off. She slowly walked to her bike, but just as she was about to unchain it, she heard a familiar voice, "Can I take you home?"

    She turned to find Christopher behind her. She looked around and realized he was alone. She asked, "What are you doing back here?"

    "Picking you up," said Christopher with a smirk on his handsome face.

    "I don''t need to be picked up -"

    Her words were suddenly interrupted by a clap of thunder, and it did not take long for the rain to gush. Amanda did not mind getting wet in the rain, but how could she possibly explain it to Christopher? Getting home on a two-wheeled vehicle. Moreover, she brought her phone that day.

    "I guess you have no choice," he said before grabbing her bare hand, immediately pulling her to where he had parked his car.

    Amanda was then again astonished by how he could hold her, that she blankly followed his lead.

    As soon as she got settled in the vehicle, Christoper went to the other side and took the driver''s seat. His hands stretch to the back of the car and grabbed a towel. "Here, dry yourself."

    How she wished she did not have to, but she was worried he might think she was weird. She reluctantly took the towel and lightly pat it against her skin.

    "What are you doing? That won''t dry you up! Let me!" He grabbed the towel put it over her head.

    Facing Amanda, he gently dried her hair and wiped her face. He then brushed her hair with his fingers, fixing it behind her ears.

    She did nothing.

    He touched her head, her ears, and pulled her over with his hand. Still, he was not hurt in any way. She thought about this as she stared into his blue eyes.

    Amanda noticed him leaning forward that her eyes grew wide. She had never been kissed before and here was a stranger immediately wanting to touch her lips! She was about to push him away when Christopher''s hand reached for the seatbelt.

    She let out a heavy sigh before slightly giggling at herself. She said in silence, ''He was going for the seatbelt! Stupid of me.''

    After buckling Amanda, he said, "Where to Amanda?"

    "By the South cliff beach," she plainly answered. "Thank you... in advance."

    "Let''s go then and oh, don''t worry about your bike. I can bring it to you tomorrow," he said before turning on the engine.

    They drove for nearly thirty minutes. Christopher could not speed up because some parts of the road had no lights. On top of that, the rain was pouring dramatically and visibility was getting very low.

    While rain was normal at Trinity Bay, even Amanda felt a storm was coming. The thunder was drumming loudly above them.

    "We are here," Amanda said after noticing a large pine tree by the road. "My shack is down the beach."

    Christopher turned to her in horror. He asked, "Seriously? down the beach?"

    "I''m not very rich. Thank you for - "

    Her words were cut off by Christopher backing up the car. He said, "With this heavy rain, the water level will rise. It''s not safe. I''ll take you to my house!"

    "What? No! I need to get home!" She tried to excuse herself, but there was no stopping Christopher. He was not about to let a pretty woman, one he had become attracted to, face the storm in a shack in front of the sea.

    ''Great! Just great!'' Amanda had no choice. She could not let Christopher doubt her, even for a minute.. Especially since Trinity is known to flood its coasts, no one truly lived by the rough seas.

 Chapter 7 - I Easily Get Cold

    Amanda did not know what to do, Christopher was determined to bring her to his house. Not only was it a risk for her identity, but it also literally spelled danger; danger for his house.

    ''Think Amanda, think!'' She told herself in silence. Eventually, she decided it was best to go along with it and leave in the middle of the night when everyone was asleep.

    As they were driving, Amanda noticed that Christopher paled. While his skin was the fairest she had ever seen, to her, he looked extra white. She figured it must have been from getting wet in the rain. She asked, "Are you okay?"

    She watched him blow against one hand, then the other, trying to keep himself warm. She immediately felt sorry for him that she extended her hand. While her eyes remained on the road, she said, "Here, I have warm hands."

    Christopher''s lips curved into a smile. He would not pass on holding Amanda''s hand, but because he was driving, he did it so quickly. He could not deny, however, that her hand felt warmer than earlier.

    Once in a while, Christopher took the chance to hold Amanda''s hand. They have been driving for minutes when he said, "We are here."

    Amanda peeped through the glass window and although it was raining hard, her eyes could see through the showers. She immediately noticed how massive his house was. It did not quite fit the town of Trinity Bay.

    She blurted out, "I take it, you are rich."

    "My father is¡­ rich," he answered while pulling up the driveway.

    "So he is rich and you are a bum," she said while trying to make it hurtful as possible. She hoped that would push him away.

    Unfortunately for her, he merely chuckled. He gave a sneer, swaying his head before revealing, "I am training to replace him¡­ Something I am unsure if I want to do¡­ Which is why I am planning on sticking around Trinity Bay."

    After pulling up the driveway, he beeped on the horn, and soon an older man came out with an umbrella. Christopher looked at her and opened her side of the door, saying, "You first."

    Before she could get out of the vehicle, the older man glanced inside, handing over a stainless container. He said, "Young Master, please drink your warm water first."

    Christopher quickly grabbed the water while Amanda reluctantly went under the umbrella and followed the older man. After he brought her inside the house, the man went back to fetch Cristopher.

    While she waited in the hallway, she looked around and immediately noticed a beautifully carved wooden falcon standing on a bureau plat. It almost looked real to her.

    As she studied it carefully, she heard Christopher''s voice. "Marvelous, isn''t it?"

    She nodded and said, "very much. It''s exquisite."

    "Young Master Chris, please warm yourself first by the fire," said the man.

    Christopher turned to him and made introductions. "Martin, this is my friend, Amanda. Amanda, this is the house caretaker. He has been with us since I was much - much - much younger."

    "Yes, master. I remember her. The girl from Thomas'' restaurant, you told me she was Andrew''s friend... Now, Young Master, please keep yourself warm," the man pleaded. "Please take a warm shower first."

    It was only then when Amanda realized how pale Christopher had become. It was worse than when they were in the car. Hence, the reason for Martin to rush him to his room.

    Christopher continued to ignore Martin and said, "Pre-prepare for Amanda''s room. She will be staying with - with us tonight. She also needs a warm shower -"

    "I''m fine. I''m already dry. See?" Amanda said. She raised her arms for him to see that her clothes were already dry.

    "Please¡­ master Chris. You first," Martin asserted again.

    "Ex - excuse me, Amanda," he said while his lips trembled. "I''ll have Martin to take care of you until I come back."

    Christopher was sincerely worried about Amanda not getting changed but seeing she did not feel uncomfortable at all, he let it be and attended to himself first.

    Amanda watched him hurriedly ran up the stairs. She saw it as an opportunity to leave, but she felt sorry for him. Certainly, if she would leave, he would come looking for her. She directed her gaze to Martin, who gestured for her to take a seat by the living area.

    He asked, "What can I get you, please?"

    She weakly smiled and said, "A cold water, please. A very, freezing cold water."

    Martin had a puzzled look on his face, but it was not like him to judge. So, he went to the kitchen and brought Amanda a glass of icy water. "Here you go, miss."

    She smiled and thanked him before quickly gulping down the water.

    Amanda saw him walk towards the fireplace and it instantly made her cough. She stood up and took another seat, far from where it was at. She could not take any risk of burning someone else''s house.

    After lighting up the pile of wood, Martin excused himself, saying he needed to fix the guestroom.

    She was alone in that space for nearly thirty minutes. She took the time to study the beautiful furnishing and decors when she saw a falcon painting on the wall, right across her. She pouted her lips saying to herself, "he must like birds."

    Thankfully, Christopher did not take so long. She heard him speak from behind her, "Make yourself at home."

    Turning to his direction, she saw how he was completely wrapped in warm clothes. She asked, "Are you feeling better?"

    "Yeah¡­ I easily get cold," Christopher explained. He walked close and took the seat next to her.

    "Pfft¡­ Then why come to Trinity Bay? It''s always raining here. You should go to the Middle East!" Said Amanda.

    He just smiled at her and said, "I found something interesting here."

    The truth was, Christopher only intended to stay for a day. After dropping by the Southern Deli and seeing Amanda for the first time, he thought of staying for another day. Then, seeing her again earlier that day, he thought of staying another week.

    Now, she was sitting next to him, inside his house. He was not sure if he was willing to leave. There was something about Amanda that piqued his interest.

    "What in the world did you find in this town that made you interested?" She asked before adding, "It''s absolutely boring here."

    He simply looked elsewhere and said, "I''ll tell you when I''m sure."

 Chapter 8 - Four Nights Ago

    Four Nights Ago.

    Arriving in the middle of the night, Christopher looked up into the dreary skies, facing the moon. He walked half-naked through the town on his bare two feet. He rubbed his arms, feeling the chilling air around him, his trousers still soaked from the water.

    He nearly escaped another attack from his enemies, sworn to take him alive. Fortunately, he remembered the way to this town.

    Many years had passed since he last came here; to the town of Trinity Bay. Yet, despite him growing up in the place of his birth, nothing relevant had changed on the island except for structures that now scattered the place.

    "Master, there you are. I came as soon as I was told you might have crossed," called Martin. He had walked around the dark and empty town in search of Christopher. "Why did you not use the other entrance from inside the house?"

    "I was out... being chased by the devils of Oscoria. While trying to flee, I recalled another gate that led me here," answered Christopher. He accepted the coat from Martin and walked with him to the car.

    "What are these new architectures in town, Martin?" He asked right after getting settled in the vehicle.

    "Master, most of them are establishments where I buy food and other necessities." Martin then pointed out to a cafe across from him and said, "See that? That is your friend''s restaurant. Remember Andrew Kent? You used to play often as kids."

    Ne nodded and said, "Yes... how could I forget? He was my only friend as a child."

    Being driven to his home, Christopher saw more changes in the town where he lived before turning fourteen years old. While it was dark, he could see clearly through the seclusion, given the nature of his being. He said, "I - I might stay for a while, Martin. Something tells me I should stick around."

    "Master, I oppose your plans. It is very cold here in Trinity Bay. It always rains and there is barely sunlight. You will have a hard time adjusting to the temperature here," Martin tried to reason with him. "Besides, Diana would look for you in no time -"

    "She always looks for me, like I have no life of my own," Interrupted Christopher.

    He clenched his hand into a fist, thinking about his father''s plan. He wanted him to marry an aristocrat from another region, yet... he loathes her. Diana was selfish and disrespectful, even to his sister. He figured out it was best to be away from his father... and most especially from that woman.

    Like many beautiful women in his homeland, Diana was a goddess with golden hair and sparkling blue eyes. Many adored and bowed down to her beauty, but even before knowing her inner nature, Christopher never took a liking on her supposed future bride.

    In fact, he had tasted no one''s beauty. While he was used to being around many women, somewhere deep inside of him was longing for something else. He could not fathom the aspiration for the unknown, but somehow he knew he had another fate.

    Eager to reconnect with his old friend, Christopher drove back to where he landed the next day. He found himself at the Southern Deli, hoping to see Andrew, his childhood friend, but instead, it was Andrew''s father whom he spoke before coming in, Thomas Kent.

    "Mr. Kent. My name is Christopher. Christopher Towns? I hope you still remember me?" He said, seeing Thomas out the door.

    Thomas Kent, studied him for a moment before he realized who the man was.

    "Ah, yes. I perfectly recall, Christopher! You are much older now, a fine young man, just like my son!" Said Thomas Kent. "Andrew went home, I''m afraid. In fact, I''m headed there right now for lunch."

    "How unfortunate. We''ll then. I''ll see him next time," said Christopher.

    After seeing Thomas Kent go, he was about to head back himself when he saw through the glass window a beautiful face. While it was not the most alluring that he had seen in his life, he could not grasp how this woman was inclining him to go through the door.

    He sensed a force, wanting him to meet her.

    Nonetheless, he followed the voice at the back of his mind and head forth to take a seat from inside the cafe. Much to his dismay, it was the other woman who approached him.

    It was because Christopher had never felt sincerely interested in anyone, let alone a woman, that he asked for the caramel-haired girl to take his order. They had a brief exchange all throughout lunch, but the experience became deeply rooted in his mind... how this woman had captured his attention in ways that had not happened in the past.

    "Amanda, that is her name, Martin. Could you find out for me about this woman?" He asked after returning to his home.

    "Yes, master. I may have seen her. I can ask around but - but this is not the time to be finding another woman when you are meant to marry someone else," Martin pointed out.

    "Martin, I am my father''s son. I will choose who I will marry. More importantly, do my people really want to be led by a heartless monarch?" He looked at Martin and only saw him pondering. He knew Martin would side with him in this light.

    The next day, Christopher went to look for Amanda again but missed her after she was asked to buy necessities for the cafe. He spoke to Andrew instead and reflected on their childhood past.. He swore to return the next day, where little by little, his character grew fonder of the sight of Amanda.

 Chapter 9 - Fire Was His Comfort

    Back to the present.

    The skies were roaring that night, sending loud thunders to the small town of Trinity Bay. There was no stopping the rain. It continued to pour like there was no tomorrow that the seas covered the beaches.

    Back at the huge house in Mount Rou, Amanda had excused herself after the brief talk with Christopher saying she wanted to have a warm shower and get some sleep.

    Not that she needed protection against anyone and not that she did not trust Christopher, she simply acted like a normal being and locked the door to her room.

    Although Amanda was not like Trisha, who could see the goodness of one''s heart, her instincts were often always right. She could tell Christopher was a good person, a little overconfident, but a good person in general.

    Tired from the other night''s fight, she slept soundly for three hours. However, her rest was disturbed when she heard branches breaking after one thunder to another.

    She got up to the sight of darkness. Amanda reckoned the electricity had died.

    She slowly got off the bed and using the tip of her finger, she lit it up like a candle.

    Gradually, she scanned the room before deciding it was time to leave. She thought of escaping through the window, but it worried her to leave it open. Thus, she prepared to leave from the main door.

    Taking light steps, she made her way down to the living area with her finger still lit with fire. If Martin would wake up to find her with a lighted finger, she could simply say she was earlier holding a small candle. Thankfully, there wasn''t any need for that as no one was around.

    She was about to make it through the hallway when she heard a loud thud sound. She instantly thought there was a thief in the house, and the hero within her could not simply ignore it.

    Amanda reduced the light on her finger and quietly wandered to where the source of the sound. She made her way to the dining area where she saw the large sliding doors, fronting the table, was open. She immediately frowned. She put out her fire and rushed to shut the door close.

    She realized she had stepped on a branch following a crisp breaking sound that she lit her finger once more. It was only then that she noticed pieces of wooden branches had fallen on the floor.

    Following the direction of the scattered branches, she found Christopher on the floor. Her hand clenched into a fist, shutting out the light, and she rushed to his side.

    "Chris! Chris! Are you alright?" Amanda easily lifted his torso and touched his neck.

    He was shivering uncontrollably. Christopher was... freezing cold.

    She then felt a frigid air sigh against her face. Christopher was breathing heavily as he said, "A-manda. Fire - can you - help make - fire for me."

    Amanda did not notice when the lights went out. She concluded Christopher surely had a heater in his room as there was one in the guestroom, but with the power out, he must have felt his temperature drop from the cold wind and heavy rain.

    "Amanda, fire - fire," he asked again, this time gripping her arms tightly.

    For the past years, she had worried about hurting others because of her fire, but this man was asking for it as a relief. The fire was his comfort.

    Before fixing the fireplace, Amanda hugged him tightly, giving him warmth from within her.

    Christopher immediately felt comforted that he hugged her back with the same intensity. He buried his face into her neck and breathed heavily, feeling the warmth of Amanda''s skin.

    After sensing that he felt marginally better, she said, "Let me take you to the fireplace."

    He nodded and they both slowly got up, walking back to the living room. She let him take a seat first before going back to get the wooden braches.

    The pieces of wood were wet. She understood, he must have gotten it from a pile outside. Although outside of the dining area was a covered patio, the rain was too strong that the roof was not enough to keep the branches from getting wet.

    She shook her said and mumbled, "How in the world was he planning to light this up?"

    Returning to the living room, she stacked the branches into the fireplace and grabbed the lighter that was next to it. She took a deep breath and asked in silence, ''Just a little fire. Don''t overdo it.''

    Turning her back from Christopher, she pretended to use the lighter but instead, used her own fire to first dry the branches. When it was time to make them burn, she prayed again, ''Please, please¡­ Just a little bit of fire.''

    Just before doing so, she checked on Christopher. He was four meters away from her, busy brushing his hands against his arms.

    Amanda once again directed her gaze to the fireplace and gave it a go. She managed to create a small fire, and it made her smile. Unfortunately, the fire was not enough to burn the wood.

    She raised her hand against the small pile of branches and this time, her eyes slightly glowed in red and her hands let out a brighter fire.

    It was a success! She managed to let go of a small ball of fire, just enough to fire up all the branches.

    Amanda closed her eyes while letting out a heavy sigh of relief, but just as she opened her eyes again, she saw the burning flame coming towards her. She immediately stood up and moved backward.

    Looking at Christopher, she said, "Why don''t you sit by the fireplace. I''ll get you a blanket."

    "Thank you, A - Amanda," he said before getting up to walk.

    She went back to the guest room and grabbed her unused blanket. She wrapped it around Christopher and remained by his side.

    When Christopher was feeling better, he turned to Amanda and asked, "Don''t you want to sit next to me?"

    Amanda gulped. She felt her throat dry as she tried to find an excuse. Her nose wrinkled before explaining, "If you easily get cold. I easily get hot - wait that did not sound right. I mean - I easily sweat."

    He laughed and turned back to fire, saying, "Okay.. If you say so¡­ You are hot, though."

 Chapter 10 - How Is This Possible?

    From the basement of Christopher''s home, the brick wall from one side appeared to be rippling the same way as water. A leg seemed to step out of the wrinkled wall. Then soon, an arm. Then eventually, a man''s entire body came out from the liquified brick before it turned completely solid again.

    Martin had just come back from a quick visit to Pelagy in response to his master''s request. That one precious hour was already a day spent in Pelagy.

    Returning to the home in Trinity Bay, he was alarmed by the sight of darkness. Worse of all, the weather had become dreadful. The air was cold, and rain immensely continued to pour.

    He suddenly feared for his second master''s condition. He hurriedly went in search of Christopher, only to find him next to Amanda, holding her hand as she leaned against his shoulder. They were both on the carpet floor, leaning back next to the foot of the sofa, sound asleep.

    He was hesitant to wake up Christopher, seeing him very comfortable and well-rested. He extended his hand to touch Christopher by the face and felt his warm skin. He thought, ''Amazing. How is this possible?''

    Rarely had Martin felt Christopher''s warmth. He wondered if it had something to do with Amanda specifically, or if his master simply liking the company of this woman.

    He pulled back his hand and chose not to disturb their rest. Instead, he placed pillows around them. Should they lay themselves on the carpet, at least, they both would land on cushions.

    Morning came and Amanda lazily opened her eyes. She still heard the winds blowing resolutely, but the rain had already stopped. She realized she was staring at the ceiling and next to her was a man breathing inches away from her cheeks, a hand holding her by the waist.

    ''Wow, Amanda, you two are surely moving fast.'' That was her attempt to scolding herself.

    She slowly turned to Christopher and saw a slight tint on his cheeks and on his lips. Amanda could not help but appreciate his handsome face. She had never been up close to any person for years, and she had never hugged another person for years.

    Last night after the fire went out, Amanda feared of getting her fire out of hand. Thus, instead of lighting up another set of branches, she offered to keep him warm. She sat next to him by on the carpet and extended her hand as they leaned against the sofa and it did not take long for them to fall asleep.

    Amanda remained to stare at Christopher for minutes, still in awe to be in this situation. The possibly peeked into her head, the possibility of actually having a real relationship, not necessarily romantic, but even a friend whom she could touch, hug, and lean on.

    "What are you talking about, Amanda? We can hug you and you can always lean on us." It was Trisha speaking into her head.

    She turned to the other side and shut her eyes. In her mind, she responded to Trisha, "What are you doing, Trish. I told you before never to read my thoughts without informing me ahead."

    "Fine, we will talk later, but more importantly, we need to have a quick training. I''ve figured out a way for us to use each other''s powers. I''ll have Abasi transport you immediately - "

    "I hate to break it to you, but I''m kind of busy right now. Can you give me a couple of hours?" Amanda countered, recognizing that she may not slip away without waking up the man beside her.

    Still, Trisha did not listen to her. She knew well that Fridays and Saturdays were her offs, and Amanda was always at her disposal whenever she was not at work.

    Amanda sensed that familiar electrical current that tickled her body. "No! No, Abasi. I''m telling you. This time I am a hundred percent sure I am not ready - "

    Sucked into a wormhole, Amanda closed her eyes, knowing she was being brought elsewhere, farther and farther away from Trinity Bay. She never liked crossing this way, but because the masters were connected to each other through the crystals that Abasi could easily bring her to anywhere he chooses.

    Knowing that she had arrived, Amanda opened her eyes. She was on the ground, surrounded with fallen leaves everywhere. She was in the middle of a forest.

    "No, how is this possible," she heard Trisha''s voice from a distance.

    When Amanda turned to her side, she realized that Abasi managed to bring Christopher with her. Her eyes grew wide in horror. She looked straight at Trisha and spoke with her mind, "Have Abasi return us immediately! Now! Trisha! Now!"

    Abasi, who was still in South Africa, heading to their training area, saw the image through Trisha''s eyes. He was also taken aback. This had never happened before. He had never brought another being, other than the masters of the crystals, through his wormhole. He was positive he only called for the crystal masters.

    When he saw Christopher''s eyes slightly parted, Abasi was quick to announce, "I''m returning them now!"

    "Ahhh¡­" Christopher reacted to a strange sensation of his body as they traveled back to Trinity Bay.

    His eyes shut back, but he was almost certain he saw rays of the sun seeping through the forest trees. He felt the mild yet rough texture of leaves brushing against his skin and wind directly blowing on his face.

    He felt his heart raced that he was reluctant to open his eyes.

    However, in an instant, everything appeared to have disappeared. It was seemingly quiet again, and he felt the softness of pillows behind his head.

    Slowly, he opened his eyes and saw the familiar ceiling of his home. He let out a heavy sigh, thinking it was just a dream, a strange dream.

    "Hey, you are up!" Christopher saw Amanda getting up from the floor. He watched her smile at him that he pinched his face if all this was real.

    Amanda giggled and asked, "What are you doing?"

    He sat up and said, "I felt like I went from one dream to another."

    Amanda realized Christopher might have felt or seen something when Abasi brought him to the forest by mistake. She pursed her lips and asked, "Why did you say that?"

    "I - I could have sworn I was looking at trees and felt laying on leaves - It was probably a dream," he said while shaking his head and putting a hand on his forehead. He massaged it gently before looking back at Amanda.

    "It was just a dream. We were here the whole time, Chris," said Amanda. "Listen, I have stayed here for too long. I really need to go."

    Amanda knew she had much explaining to do with the other masters.. Furthermore, there was still the matter about Abasi bringing Christopher by mistake¡­ ''Or was it a mistake?'' She asked herself.

 Chapter 11 - Tired Of Looking

    Amanda left Christopher''s home in a hurry. He naturally tried to stop her, seeing the wind was still blowing firmly, but she asserted saying she had important matters to attend to.

    With a promise to return, he let her go.

    It was because she did not have her bike with her that Christopher insisted that she take his car. She determined that it was manageable. She planned to park the car a mile away, hidden from one''s site, and meet the other masters.

    While driving herself, she saw a small passage with no pavement. She drove to that direction and found a dead end. She concluded it was a good place to park the car and transport herself back to the forest.

    Amanda looked around to make sure that no one else was there. When she was certain that she was alone, she closed her eyes and called for Abasi.

    "Take me now, Abasi. I''m going to smack your head for nearly giving me a heart attack earlier," she said, before gradually disappearing inside the car.

    Instead of a proper landing, as usual, Abasi gave Amanda a fright, bringing her to fall into an anaconda''s lair. One huge twenty feet long snake and her young were visible to her, a mile away from the sky.

    She had no time to assess the situation and concluded there must be no one around for Abasi to play a trick on her.

    "Aaah!" She yelled as she let out her phoenix wings in broad daylight and flew back up in the sky, stopping her from causing any harm to the snakes below. "Abasi!!!"

    "That''s for even thinking you can smack me, Amanda," said Abasi before bringing her to their actual training site.

    In the middle of a rainforest in Brazil, a large cave was turned into a training area for the masters of the world.

    Amanda was brought to its entrance where thick vines and an enormous boulder of rock blocked its passage. Her fire slowly faded, and the same could be said to her glowing eyes.

    Now, only covered in her second skin, she walked towards the cave and soon felt the earth tremble beneath her feet. The large rock, which was nearly fifteen feet high, moved by itself, allowing a small opening for Amanda to enter.

    While small pieces of the earth fall in the cave''s opening, Amanda walked past the entrance and found herself trecking to a long and narrow path. She felt the earth move again and soon the light from behind her disappeared, suggesting the rock returned to cover the cave''s entrance.

    Only her bright eyes led the way, as she went down deeper into the hallow.

    After minutes of walking, she finally reached the center of the cave where a pool of water rested and underneath it were bountiful luminous gemstones, enough to light up the cavern within half a mile.

    Brody was already there, and so were Abasi and Trisha.

    "Hey Amanda!" Called Taara, the master of the wind. She was floating up in the air, as if she was standing on a cloud.

    Amanda smiled at her pleasantly before Taara brought herself to her side. Taara lifted her up in the air as they hugged each other.

    "I miss you too, Taara," said Amanda.

    It had been weeks since they had seen each other. Among all the elements, Taara was always in demand. Natural disasters were her cup of tea. Controlling the wind and the storm, changing its direction when necessary.

    Considering that the blue crystal master, the water element was yet to be found, it was Taara who tried to take its place, blowing down forest fires and calming the seas by reducing winds.

    "Now that everyone is here, we need to address something very important," said Trisha. Turning to Amanda, she Trisha asked, "Who was that man you were with?"

    Amanda took a deep breath. She thought, technically, she did not keep anything from the other masters. It had only been days since she met Christopher. "His name is Christopher Towns. They have a house at Trinity Bay. He said he came to visit. I met him just a few days ago - "

    "And you were already sleeping with him?" Trisha asked with her eyes wide open.

    The shock on Taara''s face was apparent while Brody and Abasi fell confused.

    Abasi probed, "But Amanda, I thought you end up hurting normal beings with your touch?"

    "Yeah? You could only touch us - masters, right?" Asked Brody.

    Amanda put her hands on her waist and said, "Okay, first of all... I did not sleep with him. I slept next to him. There is a difference."

    She looked carefully into their eyes before resuming, "There was a storm at Trinity Bay and we both got caught in the rain. Long story short, I ended up in his house. Apparently, he easily gets cold and let me tell you, he was freezing cold last night! All I did was help him and gave him warmth. That is - all! Nothing more!"

    "And yes, strangely¡­ he could touch me like the way you all can touch me without getting hurt. If I warm myself up, he can feel it but he does - not get hurt!"

    "Wow! I''m happy for you, Amanda!" Suggested Taara.

    "What do you mean happy?" Trisha said in anger. She turned to Amanda before adding, "Are you having feelings for this man, Amanda? Because I am telling you right now, you may fall infatuated with another man, but once you meet the blue crystal master, you will forget all these emotions... Remember that the blue crystal master is your fate."

    Amanda let out a heavy sigh. She said, "Here we go again about this guy who seemed to be missing from the world¡­ I''m tired, Trisha¡­ I''m tired of looking for him."

    "What if - just what if he is the blue crystal master, Trish?" Brody suggested. He pitied Amanda. Amongst all of them, she was the only one alone in her life.

    Brody and Taara were fated together and so were Trisha and Abasi, but Amanda¡­ Amanda''s destined master seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth.

    Trisha remained to stare at Amanda. She asked, "Did you try to sense it? Did you feel the crystal within him?"

    "Yes¡­ Yes, I did¡­ but there was no crystal inside him," said Amanda.. Her face was the saddest upon reporting her findings of Christopher.

 Chapter 12 - Cursed

    ''Yes, that''s right, Amanda. There is no crystal within him,'' She reminded herself after Trisha pointed out to her.

    "Amanda," Trisha called her out once again as she slowly walked towards her. "Destiny will make you find your way to the blue crystal¡­ Just like how the crystals found its way to us¡­ We have to accept it¡­. Accept that our lives now revolved around the circumstance the crystals have designed for us."

    She seized both Amanda''s hands and held it up to her chest before saying, "You have to believe in the crystals."

    While looking straight into Trisha''s eyes, Amanda began to look back to the time when she gradually inherited her powers; the red crystal, the element of fire.

    Every two decades or so, it was said that the crystal chooses its host. It first sought a new master before progressively reducing its power and size from the current one. In her group, Amanda was the third master who came about.

    Seven years ago...

    Amanda grew up in an orphanage and as she got older, she saw to it to work for the said organization as a way to appreciate those who gave her a chance to live.

    One day, a natural disaster struck their town where a severe earthquake took down tall structures near the orphanage. Although the place she called home still stood, not too far from the orphanage''s location was a store caught on fire. It quickly spread to nearby establishments.

    The police and the firemen were busy saving lives and with the town''s current state, everyone was left to fend for themselves. Amanda and her co-workers brought the children to a safer location, but it was only after counting the heads they realized one child was missing.

    Amanda ran back to the orphanage and saw its roof already on fire, but she did not fear to lose her life. She ran inside the institution and looked for the missing child.

    "Kate! Kate - K- Kate!" Amanda called while coughing from time to time as she sped inside the building. Her vision was getting cloudy, but she persisted with difficulty, going from one room to another. "Kate!"

    Smoke began to fill the place as the fire spread through each floor, but soon enough, Amanda found Kate, crying herself inside one room.

    "Amanda!" cried the child as she ran to her.

    Amanda was quick to study her surroundings, finding the best route to reach the road. She found a blanket and soaked it in water from the nearest bathroom, then she carried Kate with her, descending from the fifth-floor building.

    However, just as she made it to the fourth level, she noticed the ceiling was ready to fall. They were too far from the exit, and the best that she could do was to protect Kate. She hurriedly covered the child with her body as they both curled down in one corner of the space.

    With Amanda covering Kate, she waited for the framework above her to fall. Seconds past and she heard successive loud blows of falling fragments. She screamed and cried as she closed her eyes, anticipating pain, but instead, she felt droplets of water.

    Amanda''s entire body was trembling, but after realizing that she was not injured, she slowly gazed up to the ceiling and back down to where they remained. She fell utterly confused; it was evident that part of the floor above had collapsed, but instead of falling directly at them, it surrounded them.

    Feeling the drops of water getting stronger, she looked up again and then came the rain, pouring heavily like it was meant only for the purpose of bringing down the flames.

    As she was absorbing everything that was happening, she saw a figure of a man. A man in a red suit, who was seemingly unharmed and unworn from any debris. She swore to have seen his eyes flashed in red. She rubbed her eyes, thinking it was a figment of her imagination, but even after she allowed the rain clear the dirt on her face, the man stood not too far from her.

    Even from afar, she heard the man say, "You are very brave, child."

    "Sebastian, let''s go," said a woman in a blue suit before looking at the direction of Amanda and Kate.

    Amanda was unsure what followed after seeing the two strange individuals, but the next thing she knew, she was already at the hospital, laying on the bed with an oxygen mask covering her face.

    She was told that the fire was put out by a violent rain that fell from the sky, and that she and Kate were found inside the building unconscious.

    In the years that followed, she thought not about that incident any longer. When the orphanage was re-constructed, and she returned to work, it was then that she noticed the changes in her. She began to feel stronger than her usual self. She was more active and her senses heightened.

    Eventually, she felt her body was warmer than before, that the children constantly thought she was sick. As a result, Amanda often showered to cool her temperature down.

    Soon, it wasn''t just the warmth. Amanda seemed to see fire everywhere she went. Lighting a candle at church lighted the rest of the candles surrounding her. While cooking barbecue on a picnic one day, the grills went in flames, burning the meat altogether.

    Still, Amanda went on with her life as if it was the usual, until one day, everything went out of hand.

    Amanda was helping the kitchen prepare for lunch. She was in charge of cooking and was stirring spices in a large saute pan when the stove went up in flames. The fire was so intense that it caught Amanda, spreading through her hands and up to her upper body.

    She expected it to hurt as she screamed, but that was not the case. She was on fire, but her body remained unharmed.

    "Ahhh! Fire! Fire!" screamed Amanda''s colleagues.

    "Amanda? What''s happening to you?"

    The cries became apparent from the orphanage''s kitchen as Amanda''s companions fled from her. Those who saw her that day, thought Amanda, became the devil. They saw her eyes turned red as she emitted fire within her body.

    Amanda feared for her life. Rather, she feared that she was cursed. She just witnessed her clothes torched down. The kitchen started to burn, but her entire body was unscathed and she felt not a single pain.

    The next thing she knew, her body began to fade. She appeared to be sucked on a swirling void, and the sight of everything made her lose her consciousness.

    The next day, Amanda woke up, not in the orphanage, but in the middle of a cavern.. She was floating in a lighted pool of water. She began to wonder, ''What am I?''

 Chapter 13 - Payback

    It was five years ago. Five years ago when she found herself in this very same place, floating in the pool of water. Amanda could never forget how this was the cave where Trisha, Abasi, and her first met.

    Trisha, like any other master of the heart, was the first one to fully mature her powers. That was the day she knew that she was destined to protect the world.

    Returning herself to the present, she stared blankly at the water until she heard Trisha call out to her, "Amanda. Amanda."

    She looked up to listen to her plea, "Amanda, please. Let''s not forget our responsibilities, the fate that the crystals have projected upon us¡­ Please, Amanda, avoid this man. Avoid him at all costs."

    It wasn''t like she was having romantic feelings for Christopher, Amanda merely felt relieved that for the first time, someone could touch her without getting hurt. She asked herself, ''How could she turn away, the only normal being that could hold her hand?''

    Amanda did her best to block Trisha from reading her thoughts. She knew she had to fake it. She let out a heavy sigh and said, "Okay."

    All the masters consoled Amanda. Taara even suggested for her to move out from Trinity Bay and stay with her and Brody, but Amanda would rather live alone than to witness her only friends being affectionate with each other.

    To relieve them from their worry, she gave assuring words, "Don''t worry about me. I can handle this. This is just a phase, and I will get over it. Let''s just practice."

    For the rest of the day, the masters executed using the crystals of the other. Trisha said, "We will only do this if our partner or one of us is injured and is unable to carry their responsibility. Let me tell you what I and Abasi have discovered so far."

    "First, we can only exchange or make use of the other power for a maximum of fifteen minutes," said Trisha.

    "I tried to use Trisha''s crystal more than - about twenty minutes, but I ended up fainting. My nose bled, and I felt my heart being crushed. Thus, we should remember the time limit of fifteen minutes only, or else. Anything more than that; we don''t know exactly the consequences," added Abasi.

    Seeing all the masters nod, Trisha proceeded, "Second, you can use the other crystal by calling out to their names, asking them to lend you their strength."

    The crystals may seem like a simple glowing gem, but they were a living spirit, each one with a name. The spirits only revealed themselves to the masters upon their request.

    The yellow crystal of the heart was a female spirit named Kardia.

    The green crystal of time and space was a male spirit named Zaman.

    The red crystal of fire was a female spirit named Fiena.

    The blue crystal of the water was a male spirit named Mahli.

    The brown crystal of the earth was a male spirit named Dunia.

    The white crystal of the wind was a female spirit named Angin.

    Trisha studied the expressions of all the masters and when she was sure they all understood, she said, "Let me and Abasi show you how it''s done." Turning to him, she said, "Abasi, call for my crystal."

    Abasi nodded. He glanced at everyone to make sure the masters were looking before focusing his gaze on Trisha.

    Slowly, he raised his hand and called for the crystal of the heart. "Kardia, this is the master of the green crystal, calling upon you now. Please lend me your powers."

    "Kardia, the spirit of the heart. I allow Abasi to use your powers," Trisha said, hinting to the spirit her permission.

    All the masters looked at the changes in Trisha''s body. Her second skin began to fade as the yellow crystal appeared on her hand. In just a second, the crystal jumped into Abasi''s palm and as soon as his hand clenched into a fist, the yellow crystal was nowhere in sight.

    "Do you have it, Abasi?" Amanda asked.

    Abasi had his eyes closed and as soon as he opened them, they were glowing in both yellow and green. His second skin became a combination of the said colors. He asked, "Which creature would you like me to call upon? How about all the snakes in this cave - "

    "Fuck! I hate snakes!" Exclaimed Taara. "Wait do snakes even have a heart?"

    "Only one way to find out," said Abasi before further lightening up his eyes and calling for the replies in the cavern.

    Amanda also disliked snakes and seeing them appear everywhere in the cave, she let out her fiery wings to keep them from coming closer. Taara, on the other hand, floated back in the air, screeching in disgusts.

    "Okay, we got your point now, Abasi. Please return them to their homes!" Taara pointed out.

    Abasi did as requested, asking the reptiles to return to their earlier lairs. He then turned to Trisha and ordered the yellow crystal, "Kardia, the spirit of the heart, return to your true master."

    The yellow crystal jumped up in the air, revolving itself before going back into Trisha''s palms.

    The two masters smiled at each other with content, knowing they had achieved more than the previous masters of their crystals.

    "Hey, Abasi! How would you like to be on fire for a change, huh?" Called Amanda. "Let''s switch crystals!"

    Abasi agreed, and Amanda''s lips curved into a naughty grin.

    They both called for each other''s crystal at the same time, and for a brief moment, their second skins dissolved until they took the form of the other.

    The masters were already used to occasionally seeing their bare bodies. There was no malice between them. It was inevitable when changing to their master''s form.

    When Abasi opened his eyes, they were glowing in red. "Woah! Woah! Hey, Fiena your fire is getting too strong!"

    Abasi was in flames, nearly firing up half of the cave. The worst part was, he has yet to learn how to control the power.

    "Careful, Abasi you will burn the snakes!" Teased Brody before he laughed.

    "Abasi! Let me show you the best way to control the fire!" Yelled Amanda. She closed her eyes and concentrated while saying to herself in silence, ''It''s payback time.''

    Out of nowhere, Abasi felt his body being sucked in a wormhole. His eyes grew wide, asking, "Amanda! Where are you taking me?"

    The next thing he knew, Abasi was falling fast from the sky into the same Anaconda''s lair he had earlier sent Amanda to. With his body still on fire, he screamed, "Ahhh! Fuck! Amanda! Bring me back now!"

    The anacondas became clearer and clearer in his sight as he fell speedily from the sky. He closed his eyes in anger, unable to let out any phoenix''s wings.

    In a split second, Abasi reappeared in the cavern and fell into the pool of water.

    "Wow, Amanda, you were great!"

    "Fascinating!"

    Trisha could not help but beam at Amanda. She said, "You are a natural, Amanda.. It was rather quick for you to adapt to using the green crystal."

 Chapter 14 - Another Call Of Duty

    "Urrgh! Fuck... that was a painful landing Abasi. Thank you very much!" Amanda complained after her buttocks fell first on the floor of her house.

    At first, it confused her, feeling water on her tiled floor but recalling the storm the night before, she concluded, the sea had come inside her home. Getting up, she found some of her belongings scattered on the floor and a portion of her roof was already missing. Part of her ceiling was already on the floor.

    She let out a heavy sigh, realizing; she needed to make a major home repair... and cleaning.

    Fortunately, she was used to being flooded. She had made interior modifications, ensuring her clothes did not get wet and her valuable documents were kept locked in a safe.

    Every day, before leaving the house, she would turn off her electricity. It was a protocol for living on the coasts of Trinity Bay.

    The first thing she needed to do was to get changed and fix the roof before going back to where she parked Christopher''s car.

    Amanda was a girl scout. She had her tools ready, stashed next to her safe. She had waterproof HardiFlex and Spanish tiles kept from her self-made stock area. It took another two hours to get her roof done.

    It was already evening when she found herself back to the place where she parked the car. Her bag was still inside and so was her phone.

    Returning to Christopher''s house, she saw him ran up to the driveway, panting with his forehead creased.

    Christopher brushed his hair with his fingers as he said, "Where have you been? I was worried sick."

    "Sorry," Amanda said after getting out of the vehicle. I had to fix my house. "Part of the roof was missing."

    She threw the keys to him and said, "Thank you for last night, and thank you for letting me borrow your car. I''ll be getting back now."

    "What? No? Does your place even have electricity after the storm? Amanda!" He caught up with her and held her arm. "I am not letting you go unless I know you are safe."

    Amanda wanted to try... try avoiding the person who could hold her hand. This was as per the advice of their leader, Trisha.

    She said, "Chris. This is Trinity Bay. The safest place on earth! Of course, I''ll be safe. I''ve lived here for almost a year. I know exactly what I am doing and I know my limitations. Please... let me go."

    "Amanda, granted you''ve lived here long enough. However, I am a man and no man would let a girl walk for an hour to her home. If you really insist, I will drive you home." He said while remaining to hold her arm.

    Ultimately, she agreed, and they drove together to the South Beach in utter silence.

    "Why are you suddenly giving me a cold shoulder?" Christopher asked. Last night, they were practically cuddling and now she was avoiding him.

    Her mouth fell open, unable to let out any words. After nearly a minute, she said, "I - I just have a lot in my mind right now."

    Amanda did not allow Christopher to follow her down the beach. She insisted that if he did, she would no longer speak to him.

    Thus, he respected her preference and let her off at the pine tree by the road. He watched her disappear through a narrow trail, heading to the beach.

    Christopher remained inside his car for another hour. Just in case Amanda would change her mind, he would at least be there. Unfortunately for him, she never walked back up the road. He returned to his home, somewhat in dismay.

    Days went by and Amanda did not hear from Christopher. Even after she had come back to work. She assumed he had returned to wherever he came from, and she tried her best not to care.

    Despite him not showing up at the restaurant, Christopher''s neighbors came by to have lunch or breakfast and so did Martin. In the middle of the week, Martin walked up to Amanda and said, "Chris had matters to attend to at his father''s hometown, but he sends his regards and promised to be back and see you."

    Her eyes grew wide and took a moment to pause before she responded, "Um... I wasn''t - I wasn''t looking for him."

    Martin leaned back and said, "Well... that is very uncommon, consideration his charms."

    "Huh! Well, there is a first time for everything, sir Martin." She said before asking, "What will you have today?"

    It was because of Martin''s visit that Amanda ended up thinking of Christopher that same evening, as she rode back to her home, in her bike.

    Half a mile away, a voice called for her, "Amanda. I need your help. I have never dealt with such a disgusting beast in my life!"

    "Taara? Where are you?" Amanda answered back while looking around, making sure there was no one nearby.

    "Amanda, I''m sending you over. Taara needs help," Abasi cut them off.

    Without another word, Amanda saw herself disappearing before she could even object. She was off to another call of duty.

    Reappearing in the middle of a wetland rainforest of Australia, a reptile''s tale immediately welcomed Amanda, swinging her body across the river.

    Amanda''s back slammed into a log of a tree that hung from one side of the riverbank. She practically flew ten yards away. "Urrg!! That was a pain!"

    When she had a good look at the monster before her, she saw a lizard in a human stand - a large reptile three to four times her size. It was running towards her. It''s ravenous, drooling jaws were wide open, shrieking as it swayed its head from side to side.

    "Amanda! Get up! Aaahhh!" As the air carried Taara a good twenty feet above the ground, she thrust from one hand; blades made out of the strength of her wind, and it pierced through the lizard''s armored scales.

    While the creature roared in pain to Taara''s strikes, it diverted its gaze to the master of the wind, determined to get revenge.

    "Hey!" Screamed Amanda. Her eyes glowed in red and her fire slowly burned down her clothes. Her second layer of skin had already covered her entire body. When her fiery wings erupted from her back, she said, "You are going to burn!"

    In a fraction of a second, Amanda blazed right into the lizard''s frame and threw fireballs on its torso, but its armor was tougher than she thought. Her attacks merely made the monster step back and growl in pain.

    The reptile was quick to counter, swinging its tail again to Amanda. She sailed up to avoid its powerful blow. It instead knocked down another tree by the river bank. "Woah, that is some tail!"

    Amanda determined they needed to use a stronger force that she said, "Taara, we need to go 30 or 40% on this lizard!"

    While Taara distracted the reptile with more arduous winds, Amanda prepared a weapon of her own. With her fire surrounding a meter of her body, she created a whip of fire.

    "I''m going for it, Taara!" She warned before sprinting back to the lizard. She avoided the monstrous strikes left and right while binding its legs in her whip of fire.

    As a result of her attack, the reptile''s legs were completely tied as it flamed and as Amanda pulled forcefully on the whip, two of its legs came off.

    With the creature in agony, Taara saw an opening. She formed together, the shrewdest blade of wind, and thrust it against the reptile''s tail. She repeated the process twice before she finally cut through its entire tail. Its hind part had caused the most damage around the rainforest. She wanted to get rid of it first.

    Taara flew down with Amanda, saying, "Apparently, I just needed someone to distract it."

    Amanda nodded, watching the reptile screech in torment. With the monster disabled, they could easily send it back to where it came from.

    "Let''s return this lizard to its - world - Fuck. God, no..." Amanda interrupted herself, cursing the second she saw the reptile growing back its limbs. "No... I have work tomorrow."

    "I don''t even get why you have a job! Just ask Brody for gold!" Taara said while shaking her head.

 Chapter 15 - Beneath The Sea

    Already an hour into the struggle, Amanda and Taara determined they would change their approach altogether. It was evident that the monster had a strong armored skin on its torso and back. While its limbs and tail had softer scales. Ironically, its weakest points easily grew back.

    Looking at the surroundings, they have concluded the extent of the damage was far more difficult to cover-up, but then again, using more than 40% of their strength will do more destruction than the monster before them.

    Taking their stances meters apart, Amanda and Taara looked at each other in dismay. This was the problem when dealing with horrors. Annihilation was within their means, but doing so while trying to maintain nature''s surroundings was almost impossible.

    "Abasi," called Amanda. "We need to take this lizard elsewhere. If we keep at it here, the entire forest would be destroyed."

    "That''s right, Abasi. There is no peace talk with this reptile. There is no point in bringing him back to his world. We might as well deal with it completely. You''ll need to take part in this. Are you about done there?" Taara asked, speaking through her mind.

    Abasi and Brody were investigating sightings of more wormholes that lead to other worlds. As of recently, the masters have observed more than the average arrival of terrors on earth.

    "I''m coming," Abasi spoke through their heads, and in seconds, his figure gradually appeared behind the Taara and Amanda.

    Seeing Abasi was there to formulate a plan, Amanda charged at the lizard. Her phoenix wings maneuvered her safely away from the monster''s attack.

    "Amanda, get close to it and hold it''s back. I will transport you both into the deserts," said Abasi.

    She soared to the black sky and countered, falling back like a meteor on fire.

    The reptile saw her coming; it was prepared to swing its tail at her and as the monster struck, Amanda disappeared from its sight. With Abasi''s help, she came about the lizard''s back.

    She quickly hugged the reptile''s frame and despite its monstrous size, she clung on to it as it shook its body vigorously, trying to get Amanda off its back.

    Soon enough, she saw herself disappearing, her body fading out. Amanda shut her eyes, knowing she was traveling with the thing that she was desperately holding.

    Reappearing in the deserts of Sahara, Amanda dropped the reptile as she prepared to bring out more of her strength.

    Shining like the brightest star and low flying in the darkness of the desolated land, Amanda reached beyond half of her full power''s potential.

    She heard Taara''s voice on her head, "Do you need help?"

    "No. I got this," said Amanda.

    With nothing to hold her back, Amanda struck at the reptile with her flames, occasionally letting out her whip of fire. She was swung around by the lizard''s force, but she cared not where she landed. It was only sand from miles and miles away.

    The reptile screeched as it rolled its body to the soil, but no matter how it tried to put out Amanda''s fire, the master of the red crystal maintained to send flames in various forms. The lizard''s efforts were futile to her endless flames. Eventually, the fire had finally withered its armored scales.

    After Amanda created a crater of fire, the lizard was finally burned down to ashes, and only then did Abasi sent her back to Trinity Bay. The rest of the masters took care of the cover-up.

    Once again, falling from the sky, Amanda dived headfirst, approaching the sea. The minute she submerged under the salty water, her flames died and yet again, Amanda took her rest beneath the sea.

    Waking up the next day, she thought she saw rays of the sun from surface of the water. She was surrounded in her usual air of bubbles, allowing her to breathe underwater.

    She told herself, ''Oh, God. I am going to be late again.''

    Amanda frantically swam, but before coming up from the water, she halted, following the sight of a strange creature. Her eyes grew wide, thinking she must have been mistaken. She thought she saw the biggest bird flying low in the sky.

    She shook her head and proceeded to reach the surface.

    Looking around, she realized Abasi had dropped her off on her third landing area. Amanda had three. At home, when she is not on fire. At the beach in front of her home or at the cliff side of the island, a good two miles from where she lived. The latter was meant for her naked landing.

    There was a small cave that allowed her to stash clothes and get change before swimming back to her home.

    Getting closer to the rocky shores, her eyes carefully wandered, making sure there was no one around.

    Confirming that she was alone, she started to take steps on the rocks before her. Out of nowhere, she heard a familiar voice.

    "Amanda? What on earth are you doing here? And? Why are you naked?!" She turned to the other side and found Christopher, hidden by a large boulder of rock.

    Her mouth fell open as she dived back into the water.

    "Amanda! Amanda!" Christopher called for her.

    When she was in a safe distance, she raised her head and said, "What am I doing here? What are you doing here?!"

    Amanda looked up to the cliffs and all other directions. She was a hundred percent sure, there was no beach access to that area. Moreover, it was not only her that was naked. He was... half-naked.

    "Um... Um." Christopher scratched his head, trying to find an answer. He said, "I was taking a morning swim!"

    She frowned. He was not at all wet.

    Without warning, he jumped into the water and quickly rose above. He said, "A good morning swim is always good for the lungs!"

    "Right... swim in pants?" She said sarcastically.

    "Well, never mind me, Amanda.. I did not know it was good to swim naked miles away from where you live?" He said while trying not to look at her body.

 Chapter 16 - Out Of This World

    Amanda quickly covered her breast. While she was under the water, Christopher was practically two yards away from her.

    "Forget it. Can you just leave so I can get changed! I don''t have to explain anything to you, okay!" She said while trying to move back, deeper into the sea.

    "Where are your clothes? I''ll get them for - for you. Damn, it''s cold." He was nice enough to make the offer, but quickly realized he just jumped into the cold water. He forgot how easily he got cold.

    "Yeah, I just remembered you aren''t supposed to be in the water because you are like a cat! I doubt if you really wanted to take a swim!" Amanda said, trying to pressure him away.

    "I was trying to get over my weakness! So what?" He countered before offering again, "My house is much closer from here. I can get clothes for you."

    "I have a diving suit in the cave!" She pointed out to a small opening behind two boulders and said, "Over there, but I can''t get there if you are here!"

    "Let me get it then," Christopher suggested. He swam back up to the rugged coast and entered the small cave.

    Amanda did the same, getting closer to the cavern.

    Christopher did not take long to find the dry bag, hidden between rocks. He grabbed it and slowly went outside. He jumped back into the water and gave it to Amanda while trying to look away.

    At that point, it was more important for Amanda to get changed. She cared not how she was getting out of there. "Turn around."

    She sat on top of one rock while still partially submerged underwater and changed into a diving suit.

    After getting covered, Amanda now bothered about how to get back to her home. She was almost certain she was already late for work. While she was contemplating leaving Christopher on his own, she saw his lips turning white.

    She frowned while feeling sorry for him. She said while pointing to where she found him, "Let''s get to those rocks and get off the water. It''s about to get warm."

    Navigating through the rough coast, Amanda and Christopher found a good spot to rest and think about how to get up on the cliff.

    If Amanda was alone, she would blaze underwater until reaching her home with the use of her crystal.

    She was curious about how Christopher would get out of there. Moreover, how he even got there. However, she did not want to touch on the topic as she was sure; he was probably thinking the same thing about her.

    She looked up and around the area and found a formation where it was relatively easy to climb. She said, "We can climb up there?"

    She turned back to him and found Christopher trying to warm his hands. She frowned and said, "I don''t get you at all. Why did you even jump into the water?"

    "Come on. Let''s try to make it up there," she suggested while pointing at the rock formation.

    She literally saw the frown on his face, but ultimately he sighed and said, "Okay. I suppose there is no other way."

    "You can guide me there," she suggested as a way to offer her hand.

    Despite feeling cold, Christopher smirked and happily took her hand. They slowly stepped to the area where they can climb up to the cliff.

    Little did Christopher notice how he had felt the warmth through Amanda''s hand. He looked up to the sky and notice the sun was shining brightly that day. He concluded it was the unusually warm weather of the island.

    He continued to trail the difficult path while helping Amanda and holding her hand.

    Standing in front of a wall of rocks, Christopher admitted that it was the quickest way to get up. He looked at Amanda worriedly and thought how it may take longer for her to climb up. Just as he was thinking this, she was already at it, clambering up like a pro.

    He first marveled over this woman who had a beautiful face. She had an incredibly fit body and the best part, so far, was she could climb on a cliff like she was taking a walk in the park. He asked, "What are you? Out of this world?"

    It bewildered him how she did not even think twice about where she would take her next step.

    "Come on! It''s not really difficult. Let''s get up! I still have to work!" She tried to hurry him.

    Realizing she was unusually strong, he did not hold back, climbing at the same speed as her.

    When Christopher was able to catch up with Amanda, she asked, utterly shocked, "What are you? Out of this world?"

    Amanda was planning on slowing down, worried that Christopher may fall off while making the climb. She would at least help him now and then, but seeing him pull himself up like he was featherlight, it made her realize how... Christopher was unusually strong.

    "Excuse me, but please look at my fine physic. I am obviously athletic!" He complimented himself as he reached for another part of the earth where he could get a firm hold. "See!"

    In the middle of ascending a crag, Christopher made Amanda see his chiseled torso.

    She flushed and quickly resumed her climb, carefully choosing which rock to grip on. She was earlier focused on how to get out of there with him, not even realizing his perfect frame.

    ''He is definitely lean. Not too much, but just perfect. Wait, what am I thinking?'' Amanda was sweating as she got up, but despite the circumstance, she still thought about his fine shape.

    The two of them worked through the climb, sometimes resting in between to get a better feel of which route to take. To her surprise, Christopher reached the top before her. To think she had rigorous training over the years, building her natural strength.

    It took an hour for them to reach the top and the second they did, they both landed on the ground, panting.

    Amanda was facing the ground while Christopher lay on his back. They turned to each other and uttered simultaneously.

    "You are strange," said Amanda.

    Christopher, on the other hand, said, "You are an odd woman, Fisher."

 Chapter 17 - Officially, Lonely No More

    "I am really screwed. I might really lose my job this time," said Amanda. She was being bitter at that point. If Christopher had not been there at her landing site, she might have still made it, storming back underwater to her home.

    "If that is all you are worried about, I can give you a job," Christopher offered while assessing where they were.

    "Why were you even there to begin with? If you weren''t there I - "

    "You what? What would you have done?" He asked, stopping his walk and putting his hands on his freakishly very lean waist.

    She stopped herself, realizing she was about to give away more of herself.

    While internally deliberating, her eyes found his abdomen for a second before she answered, "For - forget it. It''s over and done with."

    "Can I make a phone call when we reach your house?" She asked while going back to walking the path. Seeing how the sun was up, it was obvious that it was already noon. Given her current state, it was obvious she won''t be making it to work that day.

    "Of course," he said.

    Both of them walked for another twenty minutes before reaching Christopher''s home. They were both barefoot and both withholding the truth of how they ended up in the cliffs of Trinity Bay. In an effort to avoid the topic, they rarely questioned the other about their strange appearance back at the rocky coast.

    Opening the main door of the house, Martin was once again caught by surprise. His young master and the same lady who had given him warmth nearly a week ago were... together once more.

    "Well, what a pleasant surprise," said Martin. "Please come in before the neighbors think oddly of the two you."

    Entering the living room, Christopher directed her to the phone. "There, you can call Andrew."

    She nodded and made her way to a small table stand that accommodated the house''s landline. She naturally received scolding her from the boss, Andrew. Fortunately, she was given another chance.

    Christopher insisted that she bathe and get changed. He had prepared his sister''s clothes and a pair of shoes for her.

    Since she was already there and she had, in fact, stayed in the same house before, she agreed. Besides, it was either that or walk to her home barefoot.

    After getting dressed, Amanda walked down to the living room and found Christopher having a serious discussion with Martin.

    Martin coughed, seeing her come down the stairs, and Christopher turned to greet her, "Hi. Let''s have brunch first before I take you home."

    "That''s not necessary," she said.

    "I insist. Besides, it''s already ready," said Christopher, offering his hand at her.

    Her eyes beamed at him before saying, "I can walk myself."

    While having their late breakfast, Amanda asked, "So why haven''t I seen your sister? Cassy was it?"

    "Yes, Cassy. She is in our home. Our other home," he said. "The time she came here, I insisted that she visit since I - I wanted her to meet you."

    A mischievous grin was plastered on his face before he resumed to eat the meat on his plate.

    "So... where is your home exactly?" She probed further.

    He coughed, saying, "Oh... here and there. We have many homes. Her favorite is in Ontario."

    "Really?! Why in the world are you here in Trinity Bay? There is nothing here," she interrogated with her brow raised.

    Recalling the last time she saw his sister and his friends, she said, "Wait. Last week, when I met your sister. How did she leave Trinity Bay? As far as I know, there is no boat out of the island until the weekend."

    "Oh, we... we can rent a private boat. That''s how we." He frowned before resuming his thoughts, "How we usually get around sometimes."

    Amanda took a moment to sit back and study his expression. His words were breaking off, and he seemed to be thinking too hard on his answers.

    Still, she determined, it was better off not to pry, considering she was living a secret life. It was best to be on her way as soon as possible. Otherwise, she feared, he may become equally curious about her.

    "I''m done. That was a beautiful meal," she said, putting down her fork. "Martin does a good job at cooking."

    "Yes, he does," Christopher said with a smile.

    "There is absolutely no reason for him to dine at the restaurant," she pointed out.

    "That was, my way of addressing your prayers," he said, referring back to their first encounter. "Shall I take you home, now?"

    "No." She shook her head and said, "You don''t have to."

    While she tried to deny him the opportunity to send her home, Christopher insisted, reminding her again that it was an hour walk from his home to the south beach.

    On the road, Christopher asked her the basics about her life. He found out that Amanda was an orphan and had been traveling here and there, seemingly finding her place.

    "Woah, must be tough to be alone." He then grinned and said, "Thank goodness, you did not find a boyfriend."

    Amanda''s eyes shifted to him, unsure of how to react. ''How could I? I can''t even touch a man.''

    "But, don''t worry. I am here now. I will be your company. You are officially lonely, no more!" He said right before pulling up on the side of the road.

    ''Lonely no more? Is he planning to follow me around? If I go back to the north pole, he would die there.'' She scoffed and said, "What makes you think I want you around?"

    She quickly got out of the car and said, "Thank you. Thank you for driving me and thank you for letting me borrow your sister''s clothes."

    Christopher also abruptly got out of the car and acted to follow her.

    "Where are you going?" She asked with a frown. "Didn''t we agreed you would not follow me?"

    "Well, you see, Amanda. I need to get my sister''s clothes back. So I''ll walk you to your house and get back the clothes," he said before giving a very... very big naughty grin. His eyes were crinkling as he said this.. He was obviously looking forward to knowing exactly where she lived.

 Chapter 18 - Sleeping Next To Him

    Amanda could only shake her head. No matter how she begged to return the clothes the next day, Christopher insisted to get it that very moment.

    She was left with no choice but to let him follow her to her home. Not unless she was willing to strip naked in front of him and walk to her home the same way. Of course, she suspected this was a trap to be able to walk her home.

    Arriving at her beach shack, Christopher said, "Woah. This is one very laid back home you have. You have electricity here?"

    Merely pointing at the cables to one side of the house, she said, "Obviously. But during the last storm, I was out of power for two days."

    Amanda only had a one-story home, which was practically around 30 square meters of floor area. It was dark and gloomy without any paint. While it was primarily made of concrete, it was very outdated.

    When she came to Trinity Bay, the structure had no roof. She acquired the house at a very low cost, and the reason behind such a generous discount was the fact that it was usually flooded from the beach following any storm.

    Opening her home, she let him sit by a coffee table from the inside, facing the window. The house had no divisions, except for the bathroom. Amanda had a similar set-up with a studio apartment, and Christopher could literally see everything; her bed space and her very small kitchen.

    He sighed and said, "What happened to your... bed? Have you been sleeping in that?"

    She still had her old mattress settled on the side of one wall. She had not had the time to dispose of it yet.

    "Oh. That. Haha! That! Was during the time when I did not have power. I had to use candles and - and my bed caught fire as I dropped a candle!" She lied. That was the time when Abasi dropped her off, in her house when she was still partly on fire.

    "Haha! Silly me. I know," she said before going to her hanging closet. She never had closets that touched the floor, and her bed was also precisely three feet above the ground.

    "You had your bed made?" He asked, seeing its unique framework.

    "Yes, I had to have a bed that did not touch closer to the floor. I always get flooded here," she answered after finding a set of clothes to wear.

    "Look, I have nothing to offer you but packed cookies and coffee - "

    "Coffee is great." Christopher had already seen she had no fridge. She was basically living it simply with a small stack of ready to cook food in her kitchen top and a small electric stove. He quickly assumed she must have taken most of her meals at the restaurant where she worked.

    "Okay... Well, let me get changed first and I''ll make coffee after," she said while walking to the bathroom. Make yourself - "

    She stopped herself from talking more, seeing Christoper walk to her bed, and climbed on top. He rested on her pillow, laying sideways, grinning.

    "Well, I''m glad you are very comfortable," she said sarcastically before finally closing her restroom door.

    After changing into a new set of clothes, Amanda found Christoper still resting on her bed, closing his eyes.

    "Chris? Chris?" She called for him. She poked on his cheek, but he did not budge. She frowned and asked, "Should I make coffee?"

    There was no response, and in just seconds, she heard him snore. She sneered, realizing the sleep was real.

    "Chris? Chris?" No matter how she called, he just did not wake up.

    Amanda decided to fix a coffee for herself alone. She determined he must have been drained following their climb.

    An hour passed, but Christopher was still sleeping in her bed. Not doing anything, she was feeling drowsy herself.

    Amanda was left to decide whether to doze in her bathtub or join Christopher on the bed. She sneered and told herself, "I better... watch him."

    Despite having drunk coffee, it was not enough to keep her awake. She did have an eventful fight with a lizard the night before, climbed up to a cliff in the morning, and walked to Christopher''s home. Her body was utterly tired.

    She fell asleep on her coffee table after another half an hour of watching Christopher.

    Hours passed. Amanda opened her eyelids to the obscurity. She realized it was either already evening or in the wee hours.

    What surprised her the most was feeling a man''s hard chest against her palm and the fact that she was resting on someone''s arms. When she could make out the image, she realized she was sleeping next to Chris, and she was on her bed.

    She gulped as her eyes grew wide. She asked herself, ''How did I get here?''

    ''He must have awoken and carried me to bed.'' She frowned just thinking about it. ''How could I have not noticed?''

    It was because Christopher was the first normal person; she had touched in three years that she found the circumstance completely bizarre. Just like the night at his fireplace.

    Amanda began to feel her heart raced. Even if she had given Christopher warmth at his home a week ago, this was an entirely different situation.

    While Amanda was thinking of what to do, she felt Christopher hold her even tighter. He wrapped his other arm around her waist, leaving no or very little space between them.

    After a while, she tried to lift his hand, but that ultimately wake him. She heard him speak, "Amanda, are you awake?"

    "I''m sorry. I did try to wake you, but you were completely out. I carried you here, and I also fell asleep," he explained while letting go of her and slowly sitting up.

    The truth was, after taking Amanda to rest, he lay next to her and simply watched her beautiful face. However, being exhausted himself, he eventually fell back into slumber.

    It was fortunate that it was still dark, as Christopher would have already seen Amanda''s flushed face. She could not believe she was in this situation.

    Pretending not to care, she gradually got up from the bed. "What time is it?"

    Christopher checked his watch and said, "It''s almost five in the morning."

    "What? I slept for fourteen hours?" Once again, Amanda beamed in shock. She had not had such a long sleep in years, all the more in the bed. She was always worried that her unconscious state would send her house burning up in flames.

    "You must have been very tired, Amanda. That happens," he said. "Have breakfast with me?"

    "What?" She said while rubbing her eyes. "I don''t have food here. I only have four eggs in my kitchen."

    "I''ll take care of food," he said before finding his way to her door. "Wait for me."

    Amanda was left dumbfounded for seconds, but eventually, she followed him outside. However, he was not there. "Did he go back to his house to get food?"

    She went back inside, turned the lights on, and took an early morning bath.

    Just as she came out in the bathroom, wearing fresh clothes, Christopher came back, carrying a twenty-inch fish by its tail. It was still wiggling, hoping to get free.

    Just like yesterday, he was half-naked and barefoot.

    Holding up the fish, he said, "Breakfast?"

    "You went fishing?" She asked with her brows drawn together.

    Christopher''s mouth fell open but realized his pants were not wet. He coughed before saying, "There was a fisherman''s boat that came up to the shores just up ahead and sold me a fish."

    "Then why?" Her eyes narrowed and said, "Why did you have to take off your clothes?"

    ''Shoot.'' Christopher said to himself in silence. He was so excited to show off the fish that he did not put on his shirt and shoes back upon his return. He brushed his hair with his fingers and said, "Ah - I - I just wanted to show off my sexiness and maybe.... just maybe you''ll fall in love with me instantly?"

 Chapter 19 - Drawn To Each Other

    Amanda looked at Christopher strangely as they ate. He did all the fish cleaning and cooking while flaunting his well-shaped body. She supposed he must have been doing it on purpose, just to get attention.

    ''This guy is just too overconfident,'' she told herself. To her point of view, he had no sense of shame. He casually slept in her bed, made use of her kitchen like it was his and he did so, modeling the Calvin Klein waistband of his brief.

    "I haven''t seen fishermen anchor their boats around here. They usually dock by the bay," she said, completely troubled by how he got the fish. Still, it was a good fish, and she had no complaints, eating a white-meat reef fish early in the morning.

    After he finished his meal, he went back outside and found his shirt and shoes. He returned already clothed.

    When she glared at him for finally getting dressed, he teased, "What? Miss abs already?"

    She flushed in both anger and disbelief. Once again his vanity exuded. "Whatever, Chris. I''m leaving for work."

    "Okay, let me clean the dishes and I''ll take US to work!" He swiftly announced while taking the dishes to Amanda''s very small kitchen area.

    As he promised, Christopher drove Amanda to work. He threw questions here and there, but Amanda only answered a few; those that did not give away her secret life.

    Christopher only went home to get changed. He was gone for an hour and was back again, looking mighty sexier than his yesterday''s attire.

    He wore a beige tactical long-sleeved shirt that opened to expose a white slim fit undershirt, and the finest part was his striking smile.

    From morning until evening, he practically stayed at the restaurant the entire day, just lounging or chatting with Andrew and the rest of the restaurant staff.

    Everyone, from Tracy to Andrew and the kitchen staff, was giving Amanda the ''spill the beans look'' while giving Christopher the ''boyfriend'' material look. All she could do was deny everything, saying that Christopher was a bother.

    However, may it be that Amanda considered him a nuisance; he was the only person she could touch. No matter how she tried to ignore it, she was drawn to him. She was completely curious about him.

    Evening came and while Amanda was washing dishes, getting ready to close for the day, Andrew spoke to Christopher sincerely.

    "Chris, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Even if I know you to be a good person, I just want to make sure that you aren''t playing with Amanda," said Andrew. The two of them were having a beer. "I - I look after her like she is my sister."

    Christopher fell silent for a second, just looking at the bottle of beer in his hand. He took a deep breath and said, "Andrew, I - I don''t know what to make of this yet, but I tell you now. I haven''t been interested in anyone in years - "

    "You had a crush with that blond in twelve grade!" Andrew said, pointing his drink at him.

    "Yes, but I''m telling you, man! I''ve changed... I''ve changed a lot since I was a teenager. It was about six years ago when I started feeling sick. I was studying back then. It was because I could not get a remedy from all the doctors I went to in the city - I had to return to my." Christopher paused thinking, how to say, he had another hometown. "To my father''s home."

    "Basically, I got sick. My father had to take me to a healer - it was something that the real doctors could not handle - long story," he explained and leaned back on his seat. "I was cured. After that, I - I lost interest in socializing and in women in general. I just focused myself to helping my father with - with his business."

    Again he was left staring at his drink before he finally spoke again, "But it''s different with Amanda. I - I am just drawn to her." Seeing the frown on Andrew''s face, Christopher said, "Look. I don''t know what this is called but, all I am saying is. I''m not here to play games. I get it. You care for her."

    Andrew maintained the frown on his face and studied Christopher''s words. Although he was relieved to hear Christopher say he did not plan on playing with Amanda''s emotions, the illness he mentioned intrigued him. He asked, "You got sick, but are you better now?"

    "I am better - yeah. I am," he awkwardly replied... because the truth was, he wasn''t sure.

    Cristopher was twenty years old when he started feeling excessively cold, to the point that he would turn white. After a year, more symptoms came about that his parents concluded that evil magic was behind the changes to his body.

    His parents did everything to make him better, and that included turning to a powerful healer.

    "Healer ha! A quack doctor?" Andrew asked. Considering how well off Christopher was, he did not expect his parents would resort to a faith healer or any similar kind.

    "I suppose you could say that. I know it''s an ancient method, but the point is, whatever it was that weakened me, I was healed," said Christopher before emptying his last bottle of beer.

    He then turned to smile at the beauty walking towards him.

    "I''m done. You seriously did not have to wait all day for me," said Amanda, already dressed in casual wear and prepared to leave.

    "Of course, I have to," said Christopher while getting up. Redirected his gaze to Andrew, he said, "Andrew, thank you for the beer. I hope to see you again after Amanda''s off. Obviously, I won''t be here when she inst."

    "Okay. Enough, Chris. Let''s go," urged Amanda.

    Andrew watched Amanda walked outside the restaurant with Christopher in silence. He felt his heart sank altogether. For months, he had grown to like Amanda, but she never let anyone get close to her. Yet, here was Christopher, one who came back in town, and in just days, they seem already in good terms.

    "It''s your fault, you know? You never asked Amanda out," said Tracy, Amanda''s colleague at work.

    Andrew only shook his head and said, "Chris - he. He isn''t going to stay here for long. Just like when we were kids. He is going to his father''s home - wherever that is. He used to tell me how he could only follow into his father''s footsteps."

    "He will leave Trinity Bay.. I am sure of it."

 Chapter 20 - Request For A Date

    "This is not the way to my house!" Amanda protested, seeing them lead to another driveway where they were barely any cars or houses around.

    "I know. Have you forgotten? I slept at your house. Even with my eyes closed, I could easily find my way there," Christopher teased, winking at Amanda.

    She sighed at the man beside him. She could only hope none of the masters would call upon her that night.

    While driving, Christopher suddenly blew against one of his hand before saying, "It''s chilling tonight." He cleared his throat and directed his right hand to her. He said, "Do - do you mind warming it a little."

    Amanda rolled her eyes at his effort. She could tell this was nothing but intentional. His lips weren''t quite pale, not like before when he was really cold. "Your lips are still pinkish. You aren''t really cold."

    "What? Did you say my lips are kissable?" He said before smirking, putting his hand back on the steering wheel.

    Her mouth fell agape at his suggestion, literally implying something else. She sighed again and said, "You are unbelievable. I like it better when you feel cold. You much more behave."

    Christopher was silent for a second before he said, "Okay then. Kindly hold my hand and I will behave myself."

    Amanda quickly shifted her gaze to the car window. She felt her face heat up naturally. She knew part of her face was turning red and she could not allow him to see it. She raised her left hand and grabbed his own instead.

    While she was upset that she gave in to his request, the idea of holding someone''s hand still amazed her. Moreover, holding a man''s firm palm.

    "It''s not good to drive with one hand," she said.

    "We are almost there."

    After two minutes, Christopher let go of her hand, getting off on the pavement to an elevated land. He said, "Let''s walk up there."

    He first turned off the engine before heading to the back. He popped the trunk of his car and took out a picnic blanket.

    "We are hiking in the middle of the night," she complained, but seeing Christopher extend his hand at her, she still took it and let him guide her into the small hill.

    There were no houses around where they stood. It was acres and acres of land, grasses, and trees. She wondered why he brought her there.

    Christopher set the picnic blanket at the topmost art of the hill, where there was very little tress nearing them. He urged her to lie down with him. He said, "Let''s watch the lights."

    "Lights? The sky is partly cloudy. Only the moon is alive and there are trees obstructing the view of the sky!" she observed. Still, he did not move and remained settling on the blanket.

    "We are not leaving until you lay down here with me," he said. He rested on both his hands, putting it below his head.

    Amanda shook her head and lay next to him. "Well, I might as well get some sleep."

    "You do that. Let''s just sleep for some time," answered Christopher. He turned to see Amanda shut her eyes and did so until it was time.

    Not a moment too soon, Amanda heard Christopher say, "It''s ten. It''s time for the lights."

    While Amanda''s eyes were still closed, she thought she sensed flashes of light, seeping against her eyes-lids. Suddenly, she jumped out of fear. She foresaw her fire sprung out of her without realizing it.

    "Chris! Stay away from me!" She screamed while getting up.

    "Amanda! What''s wrong?" Christopher called for her, making sure to get a good grip on her wrist.

    "It''s fire - it''s - " She stopped herself. Her mouth fell open, looking around. She realized it was not her fire but little beetles. Bioluminescent insects completely surrounded them.

    Amanda''s eyes grew wide and soon her jaw-dropping expression turned into a smile. "Wow. Wow."

    From yards away, she could see the little creatures glowing alternately in between trees and plants.

    "Amanda, rest back down," urged Christopher, pulling her to the blanket.

    Amanda first squat on the blanket. Her head roamed around the night. The squeaking sound now became more apparent to her after clearly knowing they were just around them. It wasn''t her first experience to see fireflies but, it may very well be the first time she sat and appreciated them. Moreover, there were practically hundreds of them.

    "It''s beautiful," she complimented before finally laying down with Cristopher.

    She rested on his arm, yet she did not mind it at all. The lovely yellow lights made her forget that being this close to someone was out of the ordinary.

    "They are beautiful... Just like you and me," Christopher said, chuckling altogether by his own compliment.

    "Of course. You are really silly, you know that?" remarked Amanda.

    The two lingered to appreciate the fireflies that flashed in the night for nearly an hour before Amanda finally said, "Thank you. Thank you for letting me experience this."

    In the dark, Christopher could only shape her face, but it was enough for him to admire her smiles and charm. He said, "You are welcome and because I made you happy, you owe me another date."

    "What? What date? This isn''t a date!" She protested, now getting up. She thought it was fortunate that the surroundings were dull. Once again her face was blushing thoroughly. "Let''s go. I want to go home."

    "Wait! Amanda!" He called for her as he started walking back without him.

    The two drove to Amanda''s home in silence. She was trying not to give away as much of her exploding emotions, especially since she could not explain it herself.

    Amanda did not escape from Christopher. Since he already knew exactly where she lived, he naturally brought her home.

    The minute, she stood by her door, she turned on the lights from the outside. She looked back at him and saw him yawning.

    Christopher stretched his arms up in the air and said, "So tired. I feel like I can''t go home by myself."

    She ended up scoffing and said, "Nice try. Go home. Enough bothering me already."

    "Can I - can I take you to Karoo island tomorrow?" He asked while walking straight up in front of her. "One full day on a date with me and I promise. If you really don''t like me after that, I will leave you alone."

    Her mouth parted. After practically spending an entire night and day with him, she recognized being friends with him may not be so bad, but leaving her alone entirely was a different story.

    "Leave me alone?" She clarified with a frown on her face.

    "Yes," he said, still moving forward closer to her. "Amanda. It''s no secret that I don''t live here anymore and the truth is, the only reason why I am sticking around here is... is because of you."

    "So, tomorrow is a make or break for me. If by tomorrow you decide you don''t want to spend time with me, then I will go back to my father''s home... and I don''t know when I''ll be back," he explained. "Duty calls."

    "I''m not asking for too much. All I am asking is that you continue to allow me to spend time with you... For now... I will be satisfied with that. Will you, Amanda, come with me to Karoo island?" Merely inches away from her, he asked again.

    Amanda was battling inside of her. Saying yes will most likely mean, she will enjoy his company tomorrow, just like that night. It will bound her to be spending more and more time with him.

    However, saying no will men, pushing him away and he would return to wherever he came from. Her mind repeatedly said, ''No. Don''t go.''

    "Okay. I''ll go with you. Good night, Chris," she said before quickly entering the house, slamming the door behind her. She did so hastily, feeling her ears warmed up.

    From outside the house, Christopher grinned and said out loud, "I''ll pick you up at six in the morning!"

 Chapter 21 - The Fetish

    "Amanda," called a voice in her head.

    Amanda had been asleep for three hours when she heard Trisha calling to her, "Amanda there is another peculiar attack from vampires. This time, attacking a cliff-side village of the Faroe Islands."

    ''No. this can''t be happening now.'' Her eyes opened just in time to feel herself traveling into a void. In seconds, she found herself reappearing in a small community on the edge of the island.

    As the wind gust through her hair, Amanda watched as five to six leeches attack homes, trying to get through windows and doors.

    With her eyes beginning to glow, she sighed and said, "Why do I always have to deal with monsters!"

    Of course, the rest of the masters could only rely on Amanda for the horrors that often came about. She was the most efficient in taking them down. With the intensity of her fire, no creature would want to touch her or approach within a close distance.

    "Eeerrrraahhhh!" Amanda shrieked in annoyance, letting out her fire. "Don''t mess with me today, bloodsuckers! Because I have an appointment in a few hours!"

    Scorching through the dark, Amanda stormed in between structures of stone houses, crushing dead hearts and burning their bloodless cold bodies to the ground.

    Attacking two vampires at the same time, her hands easily ran through their chests. One aggressive leech attempted to harm Amanda, flying himself above her, but as soon as she turned to its direction, she thrust the torched bodies that clung to her wrists, sending all vampires yards away.

    One by one, Amanda took the last breaths of the already dead in that small village, hastily eradicating the raiders in half an hour. She was more determined than ever, knowing she still had a date before the sun would rise.

    Before she slept that night, she had packed her small bag, ready for her trip with Christopher. While she refused to accept it, she was secretly looking forward to spending another day with him.

    After the attack was in Amanda''s control, only then did Trisha and Abasi appeared before her.

    "What''s going on? This is unlikely. Two vampire group attacks in less than a month? Something is not right?" Amanda asked as her flames slowly seeped back inside her body, the glowing red and yellow lights in her eyes gradually tamed.

    Trisha, the master of the heart, looked at Abasi, the master of time and space. After a few seconds, Trisha revealed, "Someone is playing in-between time and space. At least that is what we suspect. There seems to be a powerful force that are opening gates and passages - "

    "Wait, are you saying these vampires are not from this world or time?!" Amanda asked with a frown.

    "We - we believe so, Amanda, and it''s the same reason why that lizard-like monster came about in our world... among many others as of recently... and until such time that we find the who responsible for this, we need to be alert at all times, ready to fight against these horrors," added Trisha.

    "Thank you, Amanda. Sorry you always had to be the one to get your hands dirty," remarked Abasi.

    "Well, Abasi, I''d feel much more appreciated if you give me a better landing," she then coughed and tried to hide her real reason for incredible efficiency that day. "Can - can you send me back in front of my house? I - I signed up for a community cleaning in the morning. I need to be there really soon."

    Abasi and Trisha looked at each other before the master of the heart said, "Make sure you do not burn the trash as you clean up."

    Amanda scoffed and said, "Don''t worry. It''s going to be a coastal clean-up. None of that will happen."

    "Very well, then Amanda. Abasi and I will take care of the rest here. Thank you for tonight," said Trisha.

    Amanda gazed at her lower body as she slowly disappeared on the rocky side of the Island. The next thing she knew, she was falling to the beach, fronting her home, and she willingly sunk and died her flames beneath the waters again.

    She woke up another two hours after her landing at the sea. ''Damn!''

    Amanda frantically swam to the coast, and first looked around to see if anyone was there. Fortunately, sun was still about to rise and she felt no human figure nearby. She gulped before getting up and running towards her shack, butt naked.

    Scrambling to get her spare key from inside a loose brick of her small porch, she heard someone call out to her.

    "God, Amanda! Why are you always flashing your naked body in front of me?"

    "Ahhh!" She screamed, quickly curving into a ball, hiding her best assets. From the voice, she could tell it was Christopher. She had no other visitor that early morning.

    "I was swimming, you ass! You are too early!" She countered while keeping her head against her knees. "Do you mind turning around!"

    "Okay! Okay! I''m facing the beach now. Go head get inside and get changed," said Christopher, turning away from the naked woman in front of him.

    "You are one strange woman, Amanda Fisher," he had to add.

    When Amanda saw him further out, she rushed to get her key, and as soon as she entered her house; she slammed the door behind her.

    Christopher stayed outside for another half an hour before Amanda finally came out of the house. The sun was already out, and it was obvious from her blushing face that she was ashamed of the earlier counter.

    Seeing Christopher by the beach, Amanda mumbled to herself, "So what? It wouldn''t be the first time he saw me naked."

    She walked out with a small bag, bringing extra clothes for their visit to Karoo Island. She called for him and said, "Why did you come so early, anyway?!"

    Turning to Amanda, he said, "I - I arrived half an hour early. So what? I was really excited to see you, but seriously, Amanda. I appreciate your effort in trying to steer my manly emotions. Unfortunately, though, I will only commit to touching you if you become my wife."

    "You know what, Chris. I change my mind. I think I''ll sleep it off - "

    "Hey! Hey!" He rushed to her side and grabbed her arm, blocking her with the use of his sturdy body. "Stop! Stop. I was just joking. I''m sorry."

    He put his arms around her and said, "I get it. You like swimming naked on the beach. It''s a wired fetish, but I accept you as you are. Next time I come to see you, I''ll be ready with a towel and cover your ass as I find you."

    Amanda could only roll her eyes in her circumstance. ''great. Now, I have a fetish.''

    She thought, if only her flames would die down as told, she would not have to rest in the water from a fiery fight, something that the blue crystal master should be helping her with.

 Chapter 22 - First Official Date

    Amanda wasn''t sure what was keeping her comfortable, but she savored the scent of a man''s aftershave and snuggled against where she was at rest. While she felt the sea breeze against her face, it was the jumping motion of the boat that awoke her.

    She opened her eyes to see more of water and rock formations ahead of her. She realized she was riding on a speedboat and she was resting on someone else. Someone she felt rather very comfortable with.

    She hastily sat up and found Christopher looking at her with regard in his eyes. He said, "You were pretty tired. We literally went around the island five times already... This is all due to your odd fetish."

    Her mouth fell open, realizing she had fallen asleep during the entire boat ride and had been for god knows how long. This was not like Amanda. She was always looking over her shoulders, but being with Christopher was different and she had begun to recognize this well.

    She asked, "What - what time is it?"

    "It''s almost ten in the morning. You slept for two hours - "

    "Why didn''t you wake me?!" She scolded, hearing that she had practically wasted time on a boat.

    He just gave her his most alluring smile and reached for her hand and said, "You looked even more beautiful asleep. That and I wasn''t really sure if you were enjoying sleeping in my arms - Ahh! Woah, woman. That was some punch!"

    She gave him a good fist in his arm after he presumed she was sleeping on purpose.

    Karoo island was a rock island, known for its unique cliff formations and the bountiful seagulls that frequently visited the region. It was a good place for hiking and just appreciate the view of the ocean and boulders of rocks from below its highest peak. It was where the boatman brought the two for their first date.

    Christopher wanted Amanda''s undivided attention. So the best place was on an uninhabited island with only very few visitors who would come to disturb their privacy.

    The first part of their date involved hiking to the top-most part of the rock formation and along the way, they met seagulls, pausing their trek. They both gave the seagulls a little treat of bread as Christopher brought an entire loaf only for the birds.

    Just before reaching the peak, Amanda and Christopher came by an injured bird.

    Amanda was blabbering about how amazing birds fly together when Christopher just walked ahead of her, finding himself standing in front of one seagull that seemed to be just sitting.

    "Is something wrong with it?" Amanda asked, seeing Christopher reached for the bird.

    "I''m checking," he said. Christopher felt the bird''s wings, slowly pressing his fingers against its elbow. He repeatedly did this process while flipping the bird to lie on its back and turning it back up again. "Yeah, it has a wound just right here."

    He allowed Amanda to take a look at the seagull before he added, "See this? He is completely bruised."

    "Poor birdie," she said while pouting her lips.

    She watched as Christopher reached for his backpack and took out a small first aid kit. He treated the bird with a small amount of anti-septic before moving it to a shaded area, letting it rest on its own.

    "We''ll check on him when we get back and if he needs more help, I''ll probably take him back to the Trinity Bay," he said, just right after letting the seagull take its rest.

    "You have a soft spot for birds? I remember you had a falcon painting in your house." Amanda asked with a smile. "Amazing how quickly you noticed it was injured."

    He shrugged and said, "It''s as closing his eyes and obviously tired. I just had to take a look."

    Finishing the trail, Christopher offered his hand to Amanda. While she knew getting close to him was trouble, she ultimately gave her hand.

    Finally, being able to touch someone in years, everything about Christopher was intriguing to Amanda. At that point, she no longer cared for what Trisha or the other masters will think of her.

    As they walked, she frequently looked at his hand and how he clasped hers like he was worried of losing her. She thought he had very manly hands, seeing how the veins took its shape, but what she admired the most were his long and slender fingers.

    That, on top of clean fingers, she concluded it was good how he took care of the minor things about himself. She frowned and asked herself, ''Why am I studying his hands?''

    By the time they reached the peak, no one else was around. It was common for most visitors on this island to linger early in the morning. However, since Amanda fell asleep, they were late for their morning hike.

    Inside Christopher''s backpack were sandwiches that Martin made for them. He said, "We can have a heavy meal when we return."

    She smiled and said, "This is fine." She peeked inside the bread and saw slices of ham and cheese, and she was satisfied with it. "I like convenient food."

    Since over the past few days, it was Christopher who kept on asking about Amanda that she determined it was her turn to pry.

    "So what business is your father into? And Where exactly?" She asked before biting on her food.

    She watched as Christopher scratched his head and said, "A lot. Umm... We have weaponry shops - "

    "Woah, really? What kind?" She could not help but cut him off. Amanda liked weapons.

    "More of blades - Hey, did anybody tell you, you have a pair of such beautiful green eyes and it really matches the glow of your skin - I''m so envious how you look so healthy whereas I am so pale," It was Christopher''s best effort to keep her away from asking more about his family.

    Amanda had to agree. She had a good complexion, but that was because the weather in Trinity Bay never made her feel cold. Whereas Christopher was very easy to feel its chills. Still, his compliments made her nose turn red and so did her cheeks.

    She coughed and look away, but unfortunately for her, Christopher saw it. He said, "I like how your cheeks turn red because of me."

    Out of nowhere, he leaned closer and reached for the corner of her mouth. With his thumbed, he wiped away a stain of mustard. It was a simple gesture, yet Amanda felt her heart flutter. She gasped as soon as she felt his touch.

    Amanda felt like time stopped for a second, seeing him inches away from her. All the more, seeing how his thin lips curved into a smirk while his blue eyes look adoringly at her lips and shifted directly into her own eyes.

    She gulped and said, "You could have just told me. I can wipe it myself."

    "Why? That would leave me with no excuse to look at you up close - even touch you," he said outright before grabbing a bottle of water and handing it to her. "Thank you, Amanda, for coming with me."

    For the rest of their stay at Karoo island, Amanda and Christopher just sat or slept over the sight of the cloudy skies above them while frequently appreciating the view of the cliffs from below. They covered very little about themselves except for likes and dislikes, both trying to hide their secret lives.

    However, when Amanda asked about his future, his answer took her by surprise. Christopher said, "I have to run the family business, I suppose - have a family of my own. I just want two kids, like me and Cassy, my sister. What about you, Amanda? How do you feel about having a family someday?"

    She lowered her head and wondered how nice it would be to have a family, one she never had, being an orphan. She nearly wet her eyes as she said, "Would be nice to have a family. Seriously nice."

    He cleared his throat and said, "Well, Amanda. You don''t need to look very far." He nearly snorted at his own words and added, "You know right next to you -"

    "I know what you mean, silly," Amanda said while turning red again at his words.

 Chapter 23 - Protect Amanda?

    While occasionally being dragged into battles against powerful beings from another time and space, Amanda saw Christopher on the sides. Rather, he was constantly tailing her. It reached a point that Amanda was already accustomed to his presence.

    Amanda was starting to feel that he was... already part of her daily routine.

    Nonetheless, the fact that she agreed to see him after their trip to Karoo island, it meant one thing to Christopher; that he can continue to chase her.

    One afternoon, while taking her lunch break, Amanda returned from the Antarctic, still in her restaurant uniform.

    Abasi had sent her beneath a large iceberg that blocked a path for a cruise ship. The ship had momentarily lost control of its engine and could no longer redirect its route to avoid the ice.

    It was bound for a disaster and Trisha, the master of the heart instantly felt the fear in the passengers aboard. They could not allow another Titanic tragedy to happen.

    Amanda had swiftly melted the iceberg while Taara, the master of the wind, tried to push the ship away from the big block of ice. After successfully aiding the vessel against a possible collision, Abasi returned Amanda at the back of the restaurant.

    Fortunately, she carried her work under the sea where her clothes remained intact. She only needed to dry them swiftly before anyone noticed she was even soaked.

    As she dried her clothes, mist formed as the water evaporated into the air, Amanda''s eyes had slightly glowed in red.

    "Amanda." She turned around and saw Tracy, her colleague, looking for her. "I could have sworn I checked this area earlier." Tracy looked around, figuring out how she could have gone past Amanda. "Where the heck have you been?"

    "I - I was just here. From behind the mobile trash bin? I was arranging the trash," Amanda said while pointing to a pile of trash bags.

    "Hmmm... Strange. Anyway, Andrew needs you. It''s my time to take a break. Christopher and his cronies are back. So we have customers," said Tracy before signaling Amanda to follow.

    Amanda shook her head. Christopher had brought her to work that day, yet here he was again at lunch.

    Getting inside the restaurant, she saw him with his sister, Cassy, and the same group of friends he had brought in weeks ago, Zack and Kyle. She took their orders and helped at the kitchen before returning with their food.

    "It''s nice to see you again, Amanda. My, you look so radiant," said Christopher''s sister.

    Amanda forced a smile at her compliment as she handed the food. She said, "Thank you, and enjoy your food."

    Just as she was about to leave them with their meals, Christopher grabbed her hand and asked, "Have you taken your lunch?"

    She looked back at Andrew, her boss, before answering, "I already took my break."

    "You didn''t eat, did you?" He asked with a frown.

    "Um. I''ll eat in the kitchen." Barely a whisper, she softly said.

    While she planned to steal a few minutes of work to grab some food, Christopher wanted her to have a proper meal. He called for Andrew and said, "Hey Andrew. Since we are ordering a lot of food and will pay for beers later, can Amanda join us just for thirty minutes?"

    Andrew could not say no to Christopher. Technically, he and his household had recently increased sales for the restaurant. He could only allow Amanda, provided that she still took care of any incoming customers.

    The truth was the beef sandwich he ordered was for Amanda and he quickly cut it in fours the second she sat down. Giving her the plate, he said, "Take off your gloves when you eat."

    He practically checked on her every minute, making sure was eating right. If anything, Christopher had previously observed how Amanda neglected to eat on time.

    Christopher''s care for Amanda did not escape the eyes of his friends. While his sister did not mind and supported him, Zack and Kyle had reservations.

    When Amanda returned to work, Kyle said, "I don''t know about this Chris. Are you going to wage war against your father?"

    "Yeah, if he finds out you are dating a commoner from this world, he is going to go crazy," Zack was left to comment.

    "I''ve already decided. I will invite Amanda to our home," Christopher revealed. "As a requirement to take over my father''s empire, I will marry. I will make Amanda my bride."

    The three of them, including Cassy, were blown away.

    "Brother, are you sure about this?" Cassy asked. "I like Amanda and how she affects you, but that would mean you''ll need to protect her for life. You''ll constantly be looking over your shoulders and watching over her."

    "What is wrong with Diana, anyhow?" Zack asked with his eyes wide open.

    Christopher''s brows drew together, thinking about the woman whom his father wanted him to marry. He said, "What''s wrong with Diana? She is short-tempered and too full of herself."

    He first looked to find Amanda. She was taking orders from another table. Only then did he add, "Besides, I don''t love nor appreciate any of Diana''s character."

    "Well, I don''t like her either," said Kyle. "I''ll help you, man. I''m with you. If you like Amanda so much, I''ll help you protect her. She doesn''t look frail anyhow. We can teach her to defend herself."

    Cassy smiled and put a hand to her brother. He said, "Chris, brother. You''ve always looked out for me. Then, I suppose I will help you convince, father."

    Christopher acknowledged that he would bring danger to Amanda by choosing her. However, he could not help it. The way he felt for her was too overwhelming. After more than a week of spending most of his time with Amanda, he had already concluded, she will be that the woman next to him while leading his family''s empire.

    "You can start by teaching her how to fight," remarked Cassy.

    He nodded and said, "I most likely will. But before that, I need to properly ask her.... to go down that road with me."

 Chapter 24 - What Is He?

    "Can we walk to your house tonight?" Christopher asked as soon as Amanda got ready to leave work.

    "It''s an hour walk," Amanda said before looking outside and seeing his car was nowhere to be found. "I should have just brought my bike."

    "I wanted to walk with you for an hour," he revealed.

    "Of course. There would be no other reason."

    In the silence of the night, Amanda and Christopher walked through the long road. When he offered his hand to her, she scoffed but took it, anyway.

    ''I''m screwed. I''m totally screwed,'' said Amanda to herself while frequently looking at their hands locked together. ''If Trisha were to find out about this, I''m dead.''

    "Are you going to walk back to your home?" She asked, realizing he would need to trek another hour since he did not bring his vehicle.

    "Yes, not unless you take pity on me and let me stay with you for the night," he answered with a smirk.

    "Dream on."

    With another mischievous grin, he focused on her eyes for a second and said, "I figured. I don''t mind the walk. Don''t worry about me."

    She puffed her cheeks before blowing warm air, letting out a heavy sigh. She turned to Christopher and asked, "Are you going to stay here for good?"

    "No, I can''t Amanda. I''m afraid I have a responsibility to fulfill, but if you are willing to. I''d like to take you with me," he said outright before turning to see her reaction.

    While only the streetlights and very little motorists that occasionally went past them lighting their path, Christopher could make out the tint of pink on her nose as well as on her cheeks.

    "You are getting way to advance," she said.

    "You brought it up," he pointed out while firmly gripping on her hand. "Don''t you want to go somewhere else?"

    "I don''t know, Chris. To be completely honest with you, I like it here. The next place I want to live in is the Faroe Islands." She paused before adding, "I want to be totally isolated from others."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll isolate you to wherever I''ll take you. I''ll even lock you up in my room," he teased, not willing to let Amanda slip away with her reasoning.

    Christopher continued to talk about his home as each minute pass, wanting to prepare Amanda for his soon revelation.

    "The place where I live in Amanda is quite the opposite of Trinity Bay. There, it is very arid, almost barren. While we have adopted to this modern-day world, the way our society is being run is still somewhat primitive."

    "I live very - very far from here."

    "Africa? The Middle East? What are places that are barren?" She asked with a frown. Seeing him not acknowledge any of his suggestions, she said, "Mars?"

    He chuckled and said, "Close enough."

    Before Amanda could even react to his words, she sensed danger. Something or someone was out here with them that night. She quickly looked around, alerting Christopher altogether.

    "What''s wrong?" Christopher asked, also looking out for anyone with her.

    Amanda saw no one but an endless empty road. However, up ahead where trees were abundant, she thought she saw movements from behind thick bushes.

    Soon enough, Christoper''s brows drew together. It would seem to Amanda that he sensed the same uncertainty.

    "Amanda! Stay behind me!" Christopher pushed back Amanda as his hand moved forward to catch a well-crafted blade. In a split second, his hand stopped a small sword with his clenched hands, cutting himself in the process.

    Amanda''s eyes tightened, seeing it was inches away from piercing through Christopher''s torso. Fortunately, he caught the crooked sword. However, what surprised Amanda, even more, was the fact that he foresaw the blade against the night.

    "Well, well. Sharp as always, the young master of the Aeros!" From behind the bushes was a man of strange physic.

    The creature was tall, nearly twice as big as Christopher. Its skin was orange-red while it wore armor on his arms and legs. Its torso was bare with only straps of weapons clinging on to him.

    Its most fearful feature was its face. It had a face of the devil with extended cheekbones and chin pointedly broadening from its jaws. Its bald head took the shape of a muscled brain while no hair covered its form.

    Just when Amanda thought there was just one. Four more appeared from behind the creature, looking the same only in different kinds of armor.

    One of them was holding on to Martin.

    "Give up now and we won''t hurt him, nor the girl," announced the leader of the group. Its voice was deep and gravelly, enough to fear normal being.

    "What are these thigns, Chris? Why do they have Martin?!" Amanda asked while clenching her fist. She was ready to fight, but mildly held back considering her identity as a master of the earth was secret.

    Without looking at her, Christopher took a step back and said, "Amanda. Try your best to get as far away from them."

    While Christopher tore off a piece of his shirt and wrapped his hand with it, Martin managed to free himself from one creature, stabbing it with broken glass. He screamed, "Run, master. Run with Amanda!"

    Turning to Amanda, Christopher screamed, "Run Amanda! I''ll be right with you!"

    He went back to face the creatures and in less than a minute; he was engaged in a battle of blades, using the same weapon thrown at him.

    Amanda hesitantly ran for seconds, but hid behind one tree to observe the struggle.

    She watched as Christopher fiercely countered attacks with the small sword and use proficiently his elbows, knees, and legs to strike against the creature''s body.

    Her mouth fell open when she saw Christopher ran back, only to jump back into the fight, lifting his body up in the air like he was feather-light. While grunting loudly, the blade he held penetrated against his rivals'' body.

    Its unusual color of blood spattered across Christopher''s body as he pulled out the sword. Not a moment too soon, he stormed at two other aggressors while its leader merely gave commands.

    "Oh, my God. Who in the world is this guy? Or? What the fuck is he?" Amanda muttered to herself.

    Martin was running in her direction after he wounded the brute that previously held him. For now, Amanda could only think of using her natural strength, unable to transform into the crystal''s powers.

    She grabbed a stone large enough for her palms to hold and as soon as the violent barbarian was in her range; she threw the rock with all her might. With five years of winning battles, Amanda easily made the creature fall to the ground, the stone perfectly blowing against his skull. It bled in seconds.

    It was because of her actions that the remaining opponents turned to Amanda, two of which even halted to defend themselves against Christopher. Instead, they ran after her.

    "Amanda! This way! With me!" Urged Martin. He thought he could at least fend his master''s girl.

    Unfortunately, Amanda had other plans. She determined she could let the creatures run after her to the nearby cliff and while taking a fall, she would transform and burn them before even landing the rocks beneath.

    She ran opposite to where Martin was, and she did so vigorously that the creatures were battling against her speed.

    "Amanda! Be careful!" Christopher roared as he ran after her and the two monstrous adversaries.

    Seeing her go, he yelled to himself, "Damn! This woman runs so fast!"

    Reaching to the nearest cliff, Amanda lingered for seconds, eyeing the presence of her supposed captors. When they were in her line of sight, she took a deep breath before jumping into the dark.

    "No!! Amanda!" The second Christoper called for her name, his feet were off the ground, his body full of rage, fearing for Amanda''s life.

 Chapter 25 - Naked Again

    "No! Amanda!" Called Christopher after seeing her jump into the cliff.

    Amanda, on the other hand, felt the wind blasting strongly against her face as her body was nearing the rocky coast. She was prepared to transform as her eyes glowed in red, but out of nowhere, she heard Christopher''s voice become louder and louder.

    "Ahhh!" She screamed after she felt strong arms holding her waist and her body was reared up, soaring high into the sky. It was an anomaly, yet her danger senses did not tick off.

    She heard wings flapping loudly against the howling winds. Her heart raced as she turned to look at what it was that cried her to the clouds. Her face turned red at the sight of Christopher flying in the night.

    "Chris! Oh, my God! You have wings!" She wailed out loud in utter shock. Even if the sound of the breeze was louder than her voice, she repeatedly exclaimed her conclusions.

    The disturbance in Amanda''s face was apparent, seeing the length of his feathered wings. Its height was beyond his own frame and nowhere in his body would he have been able to hide such a feature.

    "Amanda, I''m sorry! I''ll explain it to you later. I have to help Martin," said Christopher, who was already half-naked due to how his wings sprung free. "He cannot fight my battles!"

    He flew her back to the island and just as they landed, he said, "I''m sorry. I''ll be back. I promise. Martin is in danger. Don''t go anywhere, Amanda."

    He left without saying another word, flying into the darkness again, flapping his wings.

    For seconds Amanda was left dumbfounded. Then reality hit her, Christopher and Martin may need help.

    Deciding on how to return to the same spot, she determined to use her fire. She first sensed any other life force and found no one nearby where she stood. Christopher had landed her nearly a mile away from where the attack was.

    Slowly letting out her fire, her body began to illuminate. Her eyes turned orange-red as her clothes began to burn. The second she was completely on fire, she let out her phoenix wings and sped to the location of the fight.

    She traced the coastlines to avoid burning any trees, and the second she found the spot, she pleaded to her own power. "Fiena, the spirit of the red crystal, please tame my flames as I land on inhabited soils."

    When her feet touch the land, thankfully her fire responded to her will and suppressed according to her request. She ran in her second skin to where Christopher and the not-like creatures were fighting.

    Seeing the fight, she concluded that Christopher had the upper hand. Being able to fly, he could attack the red-skinned creatures from above. Still, there were three against one and the odds were still unfair.

    Moreover, the three creatures threw spiral blades at him whereas he was only holding the same sword that he had earlier acquired by accident.

    From behind the trees, she took a rock and gave it good heat. She walked in the darkness and behind the shrubs until she had a clear path. She could at least hit one of them.

    Amanda could not let Christopher know of her crystal form. While the fire protected her from being identified, should she reveal herself to him, she would require the help of Trisha to make him forget.

    Aside from that, Christopher was also not from this word and she would be responsible for sending him back. That was clear to her now.

    Minutes into the struggle, Amanda saw an opening. As Christopher evaded a small blade that flung to his direction, Amanda thrust a rock into one barbarian, putting him down at an instance. Together with the crystal''s strength, the rock penetrated inside the enemy''s chest. Blood quickly gushed out of its body.

    While the leader and one other attacker panicked at the sight of their colleague, suddenly dying before them, Christopher used the sword he held and surprised one foe, stabbing it in the chest.

    His wings helped him up in the air as his feet pushed its red-orange body from the blade. His sword came free in seconds, ready to make another attack.

    Seeing only the leader of the group was left to fight, Christopher went at him without hold. He flew up and down, swing from side to side without trouble, easily cutting from one part of the creature''s body to another.

    Christopher displayed moves that even Amanda thought were commendable.

    He grunted as he made his last blows, kicking the leader with his feet while swirling up, then holding down the sword.

    The barbarian was at a loss, moving recklessly from side to side when Christopher came blazing fast and struck the sword into its heart.

    "Ahhhhhhhh! When will you ever get tired of coming after me! You will never win against me!" Christopher roared in anger.

    "Urrrg!" He twisted the blade and surged out more of the creature''s blood. When they both fell to the pavement, Christopher''s torso was completely stained and so were his pants.

    He was so relieved it was over; he did not even realize that the other adversary died in someone else''s hand.

    "Master! Thank goodness you are okay," said Martin. He had several cuts and bruises on him, noticeable of his earlier struggle.

    Looking at the dead bodies, Martin said, "We need to get rid of the bodies, master - "

    "No, I''ll take care of that. You need to get treatment. Let me take you first to the gate and call Zack and Kyle for me. We can bring back their bodies upon their return - "

    "But - but - "

    "No buts. Your life is more important," said Christopher. He looked around first before flying off to his home.

    Just like he had planned, Christopher came with his friends, hoping to bring back the bodies of their enemies. However, much to their surprise, there was none.

    In the areas where Christopher was sure the bodies lay on the ground, only ashes were left and fragments of bones.

    In the middle of the night, from a secluded pathway in Trinity Bay, three half-naked and well-shaped men with wings roamed around the location, trying to find where the dead bodies of creatures from their world. However, despite going around in circles for minutes, they found nothing.

    "Chris, are you sure you killed them all?" Kyle, his most trusted friend from his army, asked.

    "I''m sure of it - wait. Amanda. I forgot Amanda! Go back to Pelagy and guard the gate nearing the castle until my return!" Said, Christopher. He did not wait for any more response and flew up in the sky in search of Amanda.

    It was already past twelve in the evening and Christopher could barely make out the exact place where he left, Amanda. The darkness did not also help, even with the sharpness of his eyes. He went back and forth to a range of her whereabouts, yet Amanda wasn''t there.

    He flew to the direction of Amanda''s house and just as he was getting closer, he could swear to have seen a figure that swam by the shore.

    His heart fluttered in familiarity. Amidst the obscurity, his heart was pounding for him to fetch whatever was in the water. Thus, he dived in and grabbed a naked girl that was making it to shore, right in front of her home.

    "Ahhh! Chris, let me down!" Amanda yelled while being lifted to the air.

    Feeling her bare skin and the breasts that clung to his arms, he yelled back, "Amanda, why are you naked again?!"

 Chapter 26 - A Prince Of Flying People

    "Chris, put me down now! Or you are going to get a black-eye!" Yelled Amanda, but despite her pleading, he did not let her go.

    Thus, she thrust her fist against his face, making him groan in pain, "Ahhh! Fuck! Amanda!"

    Still, he remained to hold her tight as they were half a kilometer away from her house.

    "Chris put me down! You are practically holding my breast!" She complained and gave him another punch.

    While her punches came from a difficult angle, it hit Christopher''s face well enough to create a bruise. He could not help but complain, "What kind of woman are you? You hit like a man!"

    He sped, blazing against the winds and finally putting Amanda meters away from her home.

    The second her feet touched the sand, she turned to him and thrust her fists left and right. "Tell me, who the hell are you? Why do you have wings?"

    Christopher protected himself with his arms. He could not use his wings as it might easily scratch Amanda''s face and arms. "Wait, Amanda!"

    "Tell me!" She yelled again, giving another fist.

    "Amanda!" At that point, he raised his voice and put down his arms.

    "What?" Amanda responded.

    He turned to the other direction and scratched his head. He said, "Can you first... put something on?"

    She quickly covered herself, putting her hands around her breast, and ducked. She yelled, "Look away! Look away now!"

    It was rather too late; he saw everything, and even if she was throwing him punches; he blushed at the sight of her nakedness. Turning to face the sea, he lied, "I did not see anything. It was too dark."

    "I mean, I had no way in seeing those perky tits - Ahh!" He received a punch in the back.

    She ran to her door and got inside, but before she shut it close; she watched as Christopher''s wings spread wide, slowly folding in and shrinking to his back until it was completely gone.

    Her eyes grew wide and her mouth fell open. She was trying to think back of the many odd creatures she had fought against, yet he was not like any of them. She thought, ''At least no one as good-looking as him.''

    Amanda had to take a shower, as she sensed the stain of the creature''s blood from her back. It was thanks to Christopher, grabbing her from the sea.

    After getting dressed, she walked back and forth inside her house, contemplating whether she should let him inside. However, just before she could decide on what to do, Christopher was already banging at her door.

    "Amanda! Amanda!" He called for her.

    When she did not answer, his voice was even louder. He said, "Amanda, I need help. My hand just won''t stop bleeding!"

    Her eyes grew wide, and she quickly opened the door. She recalled his he had received the sword with his fist.

    She promptly found his hands still bleeding. However, his face also received an equal amount of pain... Thanks to her.

    "Get in," she said before quickly finding her first aid kit under several piles of boxes. She rarely got hurt thanks to her fire.

    The moment she found the kit, she turned to him and let him sit on his chair.

    At first, she studied him, not moving an inch. Earlier this man had wings and now he was back to his normal built.

    "Amanda, I know you might think I am a freak, but I can assure you." He nodded and said, "I am at least... a handsome freak."

    ''Great.'' She thought. It just wasn''t enough that she was constantly used to seeing monsters. Now, she was starting to like... a freak.

    In any case, she considered herself one, and she had no pangs in dealing with him. She slowly walked towards Christopher and said, "Give me your hand."

    She said, "Amazing how your blood is red while those things earlier had... green?"

    "Yes, aqua green to be exact," responded Christopher before he frowned his face to the feel of the Antiseptic on his hands.

    When Amanda wrapped his hand with a bandage, he said, "Amanda, I am sorry - "

    "Are you... like a Seraph?" She asked without looking into his eyes.

    He took a deep breath and said, "Would be nice to associate myself with an angel, but no. I am no seraph or similar to them. If - if you notice, my wings are the same of a falcon."

    She leaned back and finally looked him in the eyes and said, "So you are a bird?"

    He pursed his lips and said, "Amanda,"

    He tried to hug her at that point, but she leaned back.

    "Amanda, I come from another world." He studied her for a moment before resuming, "Our world is called Pelagy, and part of it is our land -my home."

    My family''s place of origin in Pelagy is called Aeros, where few Aeros kinds, like myself, have bloodline ability."

    "I know this is crazy, but listen to me. Our bloodline abilities are the wings that grow on our back... and it only comes out upon our calling," he added.

    "Yeong master of Aeros - what did that thing mean?" She probed further while her face was expressionless.

    She watched as Christopher gulped and took a deep breath. He said, "Our land is being led by a family - my family. Technically, my father is the supreme leader and I - I am his son, the second master of Aeros."

    "Wait! So you are like a prince?! In a land of flying people?!" She asked with a frown on her face.

    "Yes, you are catching on pretty well." He studied her expressions again before he said, "Honestly, Amanda. You are taking this... Really well."

    When Christopher was much younger, he accidentally revealed himself in front of Andrew, his childhood friend. Andrew fainted in his home and when he woke up, he was scared to death of Christopher''s being. He and Martin had to bring in a healer from his world to make him forget.

    Thus, seeing Amanda so inquisitive about his kind was utterly uncommon for him.

    Meanwhile, Amanda was thinking, ''Shoot. He is right. How should a normal person act in such a situation?''

    She opened her mouth, and for seconds, nothing came out. She closed her eyes and put a hand on her forehead. "I - I don''t know. I''m confused myself."

    "Maybe because... Maybe because I just like you, and I don''t really care!" That was her easiest way out of the situation, which was... not so far from the truth.. "Just maybe."

 Chapter 27 - Pelagy

    Sharing the same galaxy as the earth, in a small world named Pelagy, a world where the sun shines fiercely against its lands, heated rays rarely resting throughout the year. The skies remain in the color of the sand and had been for years since the slowly dying of the world''s water sources.

    Pelagy consisted of many nations, but the ones that grew in power and in mass were Aeros, the land of Christopher''s people, Terene the land that nearly reached the skies, covering the highest peaks of Pelagy, Plethora, the land where the remaining waters of the Pelagy were found.

    Aeros is a nation of scattered villages with structures of humble heights, made mostly of stone walls. The nation covered two hundred thousand kilometers of land and living in it are over five million people with only 1/8th of its population developed the bloodline ability to erupt wings.

    The highest peak of Aeros'' architecture was the castle with fortified stone walls, equipped with skyrise towers. It was where the ruler and his family lived, along with his safeguards and trusted advisers.

    Then, there is Oscoria, the forsaken land of Pelagy. Due to its ruler''s unforgiving methods of taking richness and power, many nations have declared war against them, most especially Aeros. Oscoria was the most barren of all lands, where volcanic craters were plenty and the place''s aridity is thrice to that of Aeros.

    However, it wasn''t just Oscoria that faced barrenness. The dryness of Pelagy was slowly reaching every nation.

    The healers of this world suggested that the sun will continue to torch its lands, seared it in the many years to come, but they knew not why nor what caused the disruption of Pelagy''s balance of nature.

    Every powerful elders and healer across this realm begged for the spirits of Pelagy to bless their lands of a miracle, one that would save their world from dying. However, to this day, the miracle has yet to arrive.

    Its soils have been slowly dying for over five decades and was exactly the reason why the healers of various lands opened the gates to the other worlds. Pelagy and its living creatures on earth required to source their food mostly on the human planet earth.

    Aeros, for one, had opened one of its gates in one of its living tree, one that provided its people hope for the future. Their second gate was hidden safely in the land''s farther land formations.

    From the back of Aeros'' barricades, a gigantic redwood tree grew 18,00 cubic feet in diameter and 380 feet in height, was rooted deep into the soil. It was there where the healers found enough energy to create a gate between Pelagy and that of the human world.

    On the night before, their enemies, the Oscorians, breached through their walls, digging through the earth and killing four of Aeros'' guards. They manage to use their gate, hoping to find the second master of Aeros.

    In the same tree where only four guards that used to protect the gate, now ten of the castle''s finest roam the area while another twenty work to cover the grounds that the Oscorians have made a hole.

    From the solidness of the tree''s trunk, ripples began to appear. The obvious liquifying suggested someone was coming out of the gate.

    Guards prepare for the possible return of the intruders, but what came out of the rippling tree was their second master, Christopher.

    His body was now cleansed from the blood of the Oscorians, the creatures that attacked him at Trinity Bay.

    "I''m glad you took the time to scrub in the middle of an intrusion in your territory," his friend, Zack said, seeing him refreshed.

    A smirk appeared on Christopher''s face and said, "Don''t get me wrong, Zack. I am alarmed that the Oscorians have resorted to digging beneath our walls." He then grabbed his friend''s shoulder and pulled him closer. He revealed with a whisper, "But Amanda had finally admitted her feelings for me. She helped wiped the stains on my body and even put a bandage on my hand."

    He showed off the bandage and said, "See for yourself."

    Zack shook his head and said, "What a waste of a bandage."

    In that very second, the bruise on his face began to heal and Christopher took off the bandage on his hand. He had the power to heal himself but chose not to in the eyes of Amanda so she can treat his wound. Amanda even allowed him to clean up from her home.

    Despite his nation''s crisis, Christopher could not help but be merry for the progress he thought he had with Amanda, the very first woman he admired in years.

    "Report to me on the damages," he said while they took a walk towards the palace.

    "Sadly, two of our people died due to the surprising attack. They never saw the Oscorians coming, but in comparison to their deaths, four of our enemies suffered from Kyle''s brute ways," revealed Zack.

    Kyle, his other friend, and brother in arms joined their walk to the castle where Christopher''s father patiently awaited.

    Christopher, Zack, and Kyle were the sons of the elites of Aeros. Christopher was the son of the ruler of Aeros, Master Theo. Zack was the son of the wisest in the land, while Kyle was the son of their army''s general.

    All three of them grew up from different countries of the earth in the first years of their life until reaching twelve or fourteen. At the time of their innocence was the biggest war against Oscoria, and the powerful families chose to hide their successors. It was for the purpose of protecting the dynasty within their nation.

    It was for the same reason that many children of Aeros received the names gifted to them on earth.

    Walking through the large doors of his father''s chambers, Christopher and his confidants greeted their ruler.

    "Father," said Christopher while bowing his head.

    Zack and Kyle did the same and greeted, "Master Theo."

    With sleeves up to his wrists, Theo''s upper body was further covered with black armor. While he wore a man''s trousers, his leather boots were strapped up two inches below the knee. His hair was long and tied to the back.

    Like Christopher, Theo had blue eyes, but the shade of his was more intense. His face was now wrinkled due to his age, but his health remained vigorous, including the frame of his body.

    Theo got up from his seat and said, "Son, Christopher... Where have you been! What on earth are you doing in that small town of the earth when your people here need you!!!"

    "Bringing in food and water from the earth has been difficult for our army, considering not many can withstand the pressure of traveling between worlds! We need to act fast and make an alliance with Plethora!"

    "When are you going to marry Diana! She is the only daughter of the rulers of Plethora!" Christopher''s father repeated.

    For two years now, Theo had been trying to convince his son that marriage was the easiest answer to access the last resources of the Pelagy.

    "Father, the alliance request had gone on for decades. Why didn''t you marry Diana''s mother when their nation requested for a union during grandfather''s reign?" Christopher pointed out.

    Theo nearly raised a hand at his son as his nose flared in anger, but he held himself and said, "The time was different then, Christopher! Now we are facing a crisis that only Plethora could help us survive should the gates to the earth begin to close!"

    With both hands on his son''s shoulders, Theo reminded him, "Aeros needs water and Plethora has water!"

 Chapter 28 - More Enemies

    "Master Theo! More Enemies headed from the east of Aeros! They are disturbing our people''s peace!" Reported one man who stood guard at the palace''s highest peak. It was from the view of his telescope where he saw the disorder from afar.

    Christopher, Kyle, and Zack turned to the guard who came rushing through the door.

    Theo stood up and asked, "How many?!"

    "More than ten of them, Master Theo - as far as I saw from the tower," reported the guard.

    "I''ll take care of it," said Kyle before bowing down before their ruler.

    "Father, more than the marriage, our people need me. I shall too join Kyle in the fight - excuse me," said Christopher.

    "You!" Theo had his finger on his son, but he disappeared before his presence, heading out to the door with Kyle.

    Preparing to head out, men equipped Christopher with his armor and sword. While descendants of Aeros can heal themselves, they were not entirely invisible. A strike against their internal organs would still ultimately take their life.

    "Who is leading the attack?" Christopher asked as his man, strapping his armor from the back.

    While he had a full-frontal cover and shoulder shield, like most of the Aeros'' soldiers, his back was bare with only straps holding the protection from the front. This gave way for his wings to erupt by the time of his calling.

    "Vasco, young master. Your mortal enemy," said the guard as he tightened the leather on Christopher''s back.

    Christopher swung his sword in circles before gripping it firmly to his right. Holding it up in the direction of the fight, he said, "I have to bring down this leader, Vasco. He brings more trouble than a thousand Oscorian men."

    "The problem is, like most leaders of Oscoria, they let their frontals deal with the clamor and the leaders retreat when they are about to go down," remarked Kyle. He turned to Christopher, fully strapped, and said, "Are you, ready, brother?"

    "Ready. Let''s kill some red-skinned devils! Hiyaaaaahhh!" Christopher let out his wings and not a moment too soon, he flew to the direction of the attack along with Kyle and five more of his men.

    Not all of those who dwelled in Aeros have wings, nor could they fight for their lives. Some lived merely normal lives as peasants and hunters, whatnot. Each group of families had a role to play in Aeros. It was meant to keep the balance and maintain the cycle of life in the nation, regardless of the raging war against Oscoria.

    In a small village, nearly a mile from the castle walls, people of Aeros fend for themselves as only four soldiers were present to fight off the surprise attack of their invaders. The ground, from one home, collapsed. It was from there where the red-skinned villains climbed to the land.

    Their adversaries were rushing to steal their livestock and food while other Oscorians went on a battle spree. It was chaos everywhere, and houses were being stormed by the villains and made empty their grains.

    Screams of terror and cries of pain roared against the small community, until Vasco, the leader of the attack, saw the soldiers in the sky. He ordered his red-skinned men, "Let''s move back! We already have enough! They are coming!"

    Soaring high above the ground came Christopher and his men. Some threw arrows against the devils while some attacked upfront, blazing while thrusting their swords against another.

    The Oscorians use various weapons; from swords, customized daggers, but their greatest assets were their immense and strong physic. They could easily pull down a flying soldier from Aeros should they grab the chance to hold on to one''s feet.

    From one side of the struggle, clashing swords were evident. Christopher held one of the best-made blades of the nation; a single edge, golden-crusted sword with a curved blade at the edge. It was a weapon that has been passed down from generation to generation.

    "Urrrgh! Hiiiyaaah!" Grunting as he fiercely struck one rival with his sword, Christopher swung his body above the enemy''s head, efficiently used his elbows to inflict pain on the Oscorian''s back before piercing through its skin his golden blade.

    "Ahhhh!" Christopher cried triumphantly as blood gushed out of his opponent.

    He directed his gaze to a group of enemies throwing small spiral blades to the sky and hurting his small army.

    As fast as the wind, he stormed against the group, breaking them off and while damaging their flesh with his gleaming weapon. He quickly flew up in the sky to avoid any counter attacks before returning to another strike.

    Meanwhile, Kyle stalked from the land, keeping his wings hidden. He fought with a double-edge sword, cycling from one Ocsorian to the next. His screech of anger was equally audible in comparison to Christopher.

    He ran after the fleeing adversaries and put down a few, but unfortunately, Vasco, the leader of the attacking group, had already escaped.

    Deep into a hole that the red-skinned enemies dug, the remaining Oscorians fled with many of the village''s bred animals and grains. It was not enough that most of the nation''s food was sourced elsewhere, their greatest invaders had to their food away.

    Many of the adversaries have fallen, but nearly half had made their way to the hole where they escaped.

    When the Oscorians were no longer in sight, Christopher announced to the town''s people, "Try not to worry. We will seek food for this village and return in the evening for your meals."

    He turned to his men and ordered for some food and water from the palace and bring it to the people while others were ordered to cover the hold where the enemies earlier came about. It was too risky for them to follow the Oscorians.

    For now, the best option is to cover the hole and leave guards of men to protect the people while scouts will be sent to find the entrance of this breach.

    "Chris! There is one Oscorian who surrendered. He said he has a message for you!" Kyle reported while three of his men pointed blades at the foe.

    Christopher turned to the surrendering red-skinned man as he made his way two meters from where he stood. He asked, "What is your message?"

    "If you, the young master of Aeros, surrender yourself to Oscoria, we will stop all attacks! Only you and you alone can save the suffering of your people," answered the captured foe.

    "Why do they want me? Why?!" Christopher demanded an answer.

    The Oscorian turned demonic. He laughed at Christopher''s probing and said, "I regret, I am not in the position to say - Ahhh! Gh - Gr."

    Blood came up from the brute''s mouth as Christopher thrust his sword into the creature''s chest. Yet again the Oscorians asked for his surrender. He and his father, including his army, could not fathom their interest in him.

    For the past three years, the Oscorians have offered peace, but in return, the Aeros had to give up their young Master, the son of the nation''s ruler. It was but natural for Theo to object. He would never surrender his son, Moreover, the enemies were not to be trusted.

    Kyle and Christopher looked at each other after the creature took his last breath. They both had the same silent question in their heads. Simultaneously asked each other.

    "What do they want with you?" Kyle asked.

    "Am I really that good-looking?" Christopher asked as his brows drew together.

    "Fuck you, man! Let''s get some fish from Trinity Bay! Our people need food!" Kyle said before spreading his wings and suggesting for them to fly back.

 Chapter 29 - In Due Time

    Amanda was cleaning the tables at the restaurant but had been for minutes. She was plainly looking outside the glass window, utterly in deep thought. Somehow, she was hoping, she would see Christopher walk in the restaurant miraculously.

    It has been five days since she had seen Christopher. The last night was when she carelessly made a premature confession. However, that night ended early for both of them as Christopher had to return to his world.

    Back then, he told her that there was a disturbance from his land and he needed to return home. However, days had passed, and she had not heard from him.

    Worried, she came looking for him at his home the other night. She found Christopher''s house empty from the outside, yet all the furniture was disturbed and ruined. It was apparent to her that a struggle happened from the inside. Even the front door was broken and merely screwed back together disorderly.

    The new customers that came inside the restaurant suddenly disrupted her thoughts. She shook her head in an effort to dismiss her concerns. She told herself, ''He should be fine. He was wings, and he seemed like a good fighter.''

    Wearing her usual protective gloves, she walked to customers and took their order. The minute she handed the kitchen the orders, Andrew called for her.

    "Amanda, what''s wrong with you? You seem not yourself today," Andrew asked, looking at Amanda straight in the eye.

    "Um, really? Nah, I am just tired. I did not sleep well last night," she said while sneering altogether.

    Andrew scoffed, crossing his arms against his chest. He said, "Amanda, you are thinking about Chris, aren''t you? I haven''t seen him for days. I have been wondering what he was up to."

    "Chris? No! Whatever made you think that?!" She responded with her voice raised. How could she accept that possibility? Especially in front of her boss.

    "Well, if that is the case, then good," Andrew said. "Because Chris is not staying here. He''ll always go on awol. He did that to me once."

    Andrew scanned the restaurant before returning his gaze at Amanda and then he told, "We were really close when we were kids. We swore to have each other''s back... Not that I am sentimental, but suddenly he just left without saying another word."

    ''Of course. This is not his world. It''s only natural that he would leave Trinity Bay,'' she told herself in silence. However, somewhere inside of her hoped that he would return, just like as he promised.

    Letting out a sigh, she answered Andrew, "I know that already. He said he would not stay in town for long."

    Andrew shrugged and said, "Then, don''t invest anything emotional, Amanda. He is only going to leave and you''ll be left disappointed."

    That evening, the ride to her home seemed like an eternity. It bothered Amanda that she kept thinking of Christopher. Her head was literally floating until an idea popped into her head, '' What if I could cross to his world?''

    "What am I talking about? Why am I even thinking about this," she questioned herself.

    Contradicting her reasons, she muttered, "Well, Amanda, you aren''t really going to stay there forever! You are just going to make sure that Chris is okay!"

    Only Abasi, the master of time and space, could open a gate to another world, but over the years, mysterious appearances of monsters and horrors from another world have occurred. It only meant the other realms also have a way of creating a gate.

    When she reached her home, she looked into the sea and frowned. She said, "I could just find the gate! Yeah, that''s it! I''ll find the gate - "

    "Gate to what Amanda!" She turned to find Taara and to her right was Brody.

    Amanda''s eyes grew wide, and she asked, "What - what are you doing here?"

    "We thought to visit you. Or? How do you feel about taking a trip to India? We''d love you to show you around!" Answered Taara, the master of the wind.

    Taara was from India while Brody was from South Africa. After finding themselves, two fated crystal masters, they both decided to live in Taara''s birthplace.

    "What - what brings you here, guys? Don''t you have work to do?" Amanda asked.

    "We might. We are always busy," said Brody. "Not like you. You probably get a night of good sleep most of the time."

    Amanda rolled her eyes and said, "Please."

    While all of them held the powers of the earth, Brody and Taara were mostly in demand. This was because their powers could save lives and not kill.

    Both of them could control natural catastrophes such as storms and earthquakes. While the masters could not always prevent mother earth''s anger, they try their best to save lives with the powers entrusted upon them.

    "We wanted to spend time with you, Amanda!" Taara happily said.

    Brody then raised two bags of beer and chips before he said, "Yes, spend a little time so you don''t always feel lonely."

    Taara and Brody helped Amanda get ready for a good drinking period in front of the beach. Making a bonfire was easy for her while Brody gathered up wood.

    Soon enough, the three of them rested in front of the fire, laughing at the times they have spent together. Still, they maintained to keep a safe distance from the flames for Amanda''s sake.

    "I think the most hilarious was when we bought Amanda her birthday cake two years ago. She was supposed to blow the candle, but it got toasted instead! Haha!" Taara shrieked while her eyes crinkled as she recalled.

    Amanda could only shake her head. Since then, she no longer celebrated her birthday by blowing a candle. She would just eat cake outright.

    "Hey Amanda, do you remember when Taara first appeared before us in the cavern? She was in her sleeping dress and hello kitty slippers!" Brody reminded before laughing again. "I - honestly thought you were incredibly cute, darling."

    "Awww... Brody, darling. You are incredibly sweet." Taara said before pecking on Brody''s lips.

    The master of the wind and the earth were fated together, and they have been together for three years now.

    Amanda continued to observe the two for another hour as they chatted, but after seeing them further show affection, she asked, "What''s - what''s it like? Having someone - having a relationship? Living with each other?"

    It wasn''t a topic the two were prepared to answer, especially for Amanda. They knew she felt alone and have been for a very long time.

    Both Taara and Brody had their mouths open for a second until the master of the wind said, "Amanda, I sincerely hope you find the master of the water soon and when the time comes, you will find the satisfaction that you seek."

    "In due time, Amanda.. I believe in Taara''s words," Brody added.

 Chapter 30 - First Kiss

    "How - How did it feel when you first met?" Amanda shyly asked. She was curious about when she would meet her fated.

    Brody and Taara looked at each other. It took only a second for Taara to answer, "At first it was just a normal meeting, but as days passed, we - we just could not explain how we were drawn to each other - Feelings were just erupting like lava."

    She then turned to Amanda with a sneer and said, "We had sex after a week of meeting and that! Started it all!"

    "God!" Exclaimed Amanda while covering her ears.

    "You didn''t have to tell her that," said Brody while shaking his head.

    "I do! I do need to tell you this Amanda because sex between the fated masters increases the strength of your powers - that and your control over it! It isn''t just about finding him, but becoming one with him!"

    Amanda thought about her words and while she considered she had that strange connection with Christopher, this was immediately dismissed when Brody said, "Of course, we felt each other''s crystals like you do with us."

    "Right," Amanda said in dismay. Unfortunately, she did not feel anything with Christopher. Moreover, it was unthinkable for a person from another world to be fated to carry the blue crystal. She muttered in silence, ''Why would the spirit of the blue crystal choose another being not from this world?''

    Their gathering did not take long that evening as Abasi eventually called for Taara and Brody. A storm was headed to Asia, one that was unbearable. How the masters wished the element of water had already been found. They would save many lives from drowning with his power.

    However, given their current state, the best that they could do was to elevate the lands and prevent the water from flowing into cities and clam the winds.

    "I want to come," said Amanda just before they left. She called for Abasi and said, "I want to come. I''ll just observe from the seas and see if any lives need saving. At least I could help."

    From inside the masters'' heads, they heard Abasi said, "Very well. Maters, duty calls."

    As the storm roared against the coasts of Japan, Amanda aided Trisha, the master of the heart to sense any life in danger. Trisha sensed into fearing hearts while Amanda sensed people''s body warmth. She blazed from under the angry seas, ricocheting from mile to mile.

    Those who fell overboard from their vessels and nearly sunk woke up the next day with no memory of what happened, but strangely found themselves on land. Only when the stormed had naturally calmed did the masters returned to their secret lives.

    Another week passed and still, Amanda had no word from Christopher. She was disappointed, at the same time, she was worried for his sake. She found herself returning to Christopher''s home at night, and still, there was no one at home.

    Two weeks passed again and Amanda concluded he wasn''t coming back. She went back to her regular routine and mostly drowned herself with exhaustion, offering to help Brody and Taara in any way she could.

    On her off, she returned to Karoo Island by herself. She wanted to be alone, just think about her powerful, yet sad and lonely life.

    At four in the morning, she was already awake. She packed extra clothes and food inside a ziplock bag and put in inside a dry bag. She raced under the sea, taking her only half an hour to reach the island. She preferred traveling that way. Despite using her powers, her clothes remained unburned.

    Amanda nestled at the peak of the island, waiting for the sun to rise. She could at least appreciate nature in the midst of her overwhelmed life.

    It was still five in the morning, and the sky was still orange-red. She smiled at the same color as her flames.

    With her eyes glowing in the same shade, she let out the power that lived inside of her. She whispered, "My gift. My power and my curse. Until when will you let me experience a life I deserve?"

    She watched at the crystal for seconds and when she closed her eyes; the force disappeared back to her clenched hands.

    Amanda stayed on the island until tourists came arriving at six in the morning. She hurriedly jumped into the sea and began another journey back to Trinity Bay. She first swam to her second landing site, where a small cavern was secretly found. This was the same place where Christopher found her naked.

    It was there she set her dry bag, but first took the sandwich before making it out on the cave. She needed to add more clothes in this secret cave for when she may need to land naked again.

    Getting out, she rested on top of one huge rock and ate her sandwich. She watched as the strong waves crash against the coasts and the sky starting to clear from the clouds.

    Just when she ate the last piece of her sandwich, she heard a voice she was secretly yearning for.

    "Amanda! There you are! I have been looking all over for you!" She turned to find Christopher lowering himself down with the help of his wings.

    At first, she was relieved, then the thought of him not disappearing for days made her frown. She said, "Stay away from me!"

    Without another word, she jumped in between rocks and was ready to plunge into the sea, but just as her body was in mid-air, inches from the water, she found herself being held by his arms.

    "Put me down! What are you doing? People might see you!" Amanda yelled, trying to struggle from his hold.

    "Why are you upset all of a sudden?" He asked as he flapped his wings, taking her to up to the cliff for a talk.

    "Chris - Ahh! Slow down!" She felt the angry wind against her face as Christopher sped to the land above.

    When she landed her feet on the ground, she tried to swing punches at him. "Stay away from me, I said!"

    "Amanda - "

    "You were gone for a month and you thought to just look for me!" In the end, she unconsciously admitted the reason for her anger.

    "I''m sorry - I''m sorry, Amanda." Hearing her words, Christopher became at ease as he panted. His wings slowly folded against his back and as soon as they were gone, he swiftly rushed to her and embraced her tight.

    He said, "Amanda. You don''t know how happy I am to hear you say that." He savored the scent of her hair. He pressed her lips against her ear. He said, "Amanda - me and my people are at war with our enemies. I don''t know if I will survive, so I came back. I came back before its too late."

    "I wanted to let you know that I constantly thought of you and how I wish I could bring you with me - how I wish I was always with you."

    Christopher was still catching his breath as he said each line. He had been looking all over Trinity Bay for more than an hour since he first realized she was not home. He let go of Amanda to hold her face and resumed, "Before I return, I just wanted to tell you this and - and maybe. You can give me a reason to keep fighting."

    Without another word, he sealed her lips with a kiss.. A kiss that he first made in his life.

 Chapter 31 - Tell Me About Your World

    Amanda''s eyes grew wide at the feel of Christopher''s cold lips against her''s. Her mind utterly wanted to resist, but she stood there and froze, merely blinking her eyes at his closeness.

    She was furious at his absence, even reaching a point that she thought she had moved on and gone back to her sad and lonely life. She concluded he meant not to return.

    However, hearing that he was thinking of her, learning that he was fighting battles in his world, she instantly felt sorry for him. In fact, a big part of her wanted to help.

    Christopher gave her one peck and slightly pulled back. His hands moved further at the back of her neck while his forehead rested on her own. Amanda had her hands clenched into a fist earlier. When he saw her palms opened and rested against his chest, he leaned over for another peck.

    With the sense of his kiss again, Amanda felt an overwhelming sensation that she couldn''t pull away from him. In silence, she asked herself, ''Is this right? Why can''t I resist him?''

    When he leaned over for the third kiss, she elected to just let go and closed her eyes, seeing him do the same. This time, she noticed him slightly parting his mouth. Thus, she followed his lead. In whatever actions Christopher did, she mimicked.

    Relieved that Amanda responded to his kiss, Christopher lowered his hands to her waist, pulling her even closer against his bare chest. He continued to progress in the kiss until both of them fully opened their mouths for each other.

    Amanda warmed his lips while Christopher calmed her steam. They both drowned in that satisfying impression of each other''s taste for minutes, only to part at the numbness of their lips. They both secretly appreciated the sweetness of their bite.

    Letting go, she looked into Christopher''s blue eyes. She flushed at how she easily gave in to the kiss, but still, her body acted against her mind. Her hands moved from his chest up to his neck, wrapping fully in her arms.

    She then quickly looked down and rested her head on his shoulders. She hugged him tightly and closed her eyes while silently telling herself, ''Why does this feel so right? Amanda, what have you done? I suppose... There is no turning back now.''

    In the sweetness of their embrace, it was not only Amanda who worried about their actions, but Christopher also questioned his decision. Nonetheless, he could not deny how he felt about Amanda. He wanted to further test the waters and fight for the possibility of being with her.

    The minute Christopher walked through the gate from Pelagy, he only left his armor at his house and went in search of Amanda.

    Despite the chilling air that morning, he frantically looked for her. He was in desperate need of answers, answers that only his heart could decide.

    He meant to see Amanda days earlier, but following the attack within the nearby village from the castle, more Oscorians charged from further locations of Aeros, leaving only three to five days apart. It was not even enough for them to recover and resupply their food. Christopher and his army battled groups of invaders in the succeeding days.

    Once again, his father pressured him to make a union with another land, with the woman named Diana in order to strengthen the nation''s alliance. Either that or continue to fight a war that had been going on for decades, even before he was born.

    No matter what he did, Amanda remained the reason for his strength, the reason for him to continue in the struggle, but not knowing how she was doing or if she was willing to wait for him or stay with him by his side, he had to return and let her know fully of his intentions.

    The two of them stood for their minutes, just holding each other tight until Amanda softly said, "Chris, I was worried about you."

    Christopher took heavy breaths and did not answer. It was because he also knew not what his future will be. Oscoria had never been so determined as to strike continuously with just days apart.

    "I want to understand - I really do." Amanda pulled away and looked into his eyes again before she said, "Tell me more about your world - about your war."

    Amanda thought, if only she could come with him, she could end his enemies quickly and his fight would be over, but should that happen, she was also left to wonder how will Christopher react to her being a person of fire, one with dear obligations to the earth.

    Christopher first brought Amanda to his home. He changed clothes and returned to the messy living room where she just remained standing.

    "Why didn''t you take a seat?" He asked with a frown.

    She just forced a smile and said, "It''s total chaos here. Can we - can we talk outside?"

    "You don''t have work today, right? Then let''s take a walk and have breakfast at the cafe?" He asked.

    Lowering her head, she admitted it was a good idea. A very long walk meant a bountiful talk to cover.

    Hand in hand, they took a stroll in the near-vacant town of Trinity Bay. It was fortunate this was one of Aeros'' chosen gates as not too many settlers were around, nor were the houses close to each other. In the morning, the chances of getting a car pass by as they walked were one in every half hour or so.

    Christopher first pecked on Amanda''s hand before he told, "Thank you, Amanda, for not freaking out on me. Even if others may consider me as a monster." He turned to her with a grin and said, "I''m a very good-looking one."

    She sighed and said, "Handsome monster? Can you please get serious?"

    "In our world, we are at war against one nation, Oscoria. A land of indescribable heat - if you noticed how those red-skinned men looked. Their bodies have adapted to the volcanic steams and heat of their land," said Christopher. "But its really not just our nation that is against them, but many others."

    "The problem is, their barbaric ways had long made them take lives - many of our best troops. They also regularly steal from many of our wealth and resources, leaving us to scramble for more food."

    "Also, as you have seen, they have the strength to their power, given the size of their body. Like I told you, the last time we spoke, not many Aeros people can fly. It''s a bloodline ability coming from the elite families of our land. Thus, we are not always at an advantage."

    She turned to him with a frown and asked, "If other nations are also at war with them, then how come they still survive? Why not form an alliance and attack them together?"

    Christopher raised his brow at her and asked, "Did you serve the military at some point? Because I could swear there is a warrior in you."

 Chapter 32 - I Want To Go With You

    "Ah! Warrior? Maybe - maybe because I was left to fend on my own since I was a child. I am an orphan, remember?" She figured it was the best excuse and when she saw him shrug, she sighed, knowing he still believed she was a normal person.

    "Right," he said before smiling at her. "You are really an odd one."

    "And I watch action movies and war movies," she added. "A lot of them."

    "Well, I never liked dainty girls anyhow," he said with a grin.

    "Anyway, as I was saying," said Christopher. He remained to hold her hand when he revealed, "The Oscorians used to be an admired nation of soldiers and their skills and strength are technically above the rest, if not for a few of us who could fly, Aeros would have long been destroyed."

    "Plus, it is because every nation right now is struggling to survive. More than anything, they want to live rather than fight. Our whole world is facing drought and had been for decades. Water is slowly disappearing on Pelagy."

    He stopped for seconds to face Amanda and said, "It''s for that reason why many of us come to earth. This is where we sometimes get our food and resources to live."

    Amanda''s eyes grew wide and her mouth fell agape to the discovery. She asked, "Are you saying there are many like you living amongst us?"

    He tilted his head and said, "Not many. Only a few strong bodied-man from our world can withstand traveling between worlds. Many have died trying. So far, from my nation - Aeros, only those from the elite families could travel across the gate."

    ''Water. What a coincidence that even in his world, it is declining whereas earth is missing its elemental being, the blue crystal,'' she said in silence.

    He studied how she was absorbing it all in before he added, "While there are still very few streams that are out there in Pelagy, it is mostly located in another nation far from ours. It''s called Plethora... Currently, Plethora is the one providing us with water, but with only a limited supply through pipes that go underground."

    "Hence in lack of it - which is very-very often, we get water from a hidden spring here in Trinity Bay," Christopher revealed."It is where one of our gates open to."

    "Here in Trinity Bay?" She asked while thinking which one it could possibly be. She knew of only two in their small town. ''But then again, he said a hidden spring.''

    She grasped firmly Christopher''s hand and thought, ''If only the master of the water could be found, surely he can help his land - wait. What am I thinking? If the blue crystal master is found, that means the feelings I have for Chris will go away? I am just so outright screwed.''

    Amanda looked at him with worry. Yet again, she questioned her decision of opening up to him.

    When Christopher saw Amanda''s brows furrowed, he said, "Look. I know it''s a lot to take. The bottom line is, there are other worlds out there - not just us. I can even imagine some humans are capable of opening these gates."

    Right. She was sure of that herself. They had seen monsters sent to earth like it was thrown at them. However, it was not only terrors but even those who had human forms but had strange abilities.

    She had fought against a mermaid in the past that could transform its tail into legs, but the half-fish woman was not quite like a little mermaid, nor the beauty that the Disney movie spoke about. It was vicious and murderous, eating on human flesh.

    She was in deep thought hearing this from Christopher, but she shook her head and sighed. She said, "I''ve already taken it in. Continue. Tell me more."

    Following another hour of walk, Amanda learned about his family, his best friends, and their abilities, the dept of his army, and that for the past three years, the Oscorians have demanded his surrender. They promised peace in replace of him. He said it was a mystery to him.

    "There was a time when." He breathed in heavily before he added, "When I thought it was best to give myself than to let my people suffer."

    "No, don''t do that. If your enemies are how you described them, then - then they are not to be trusted. Who''s to say they will continue to wage war against your nation," said Amanda with full conviction.

    Seeing that they are nearing the crowded-most part of the town where establishments were built, Amanda said, "I - want to go with you - to your world. Chris, please. Take me to your world."

    She concluded that if she was there to help take care of these Oscorians, many lives in Pelagy would be saved. Thus, she asked to be brought to his land.

    Christopher never expected Amanda to willingly want to go with him, not after what he had told her, but naturally, it was part of his intention. He smiled and said, "Amanda, I had always planned for you to go, but you''ll need to be strong in order to survive the passage of the gates."

    "The pressure to pass through between worlds is immense. You literally feel like the space is tearing you apart," Christopher told. "But, we have special healers that can create a potion that could protect you as you go through the gates. In fact, I have already requested one for you."

    "The healer I contacted just needs more time to prepare this potion. When it is ready, I can bring you over," he said. "Also, I hope by then I could end this war or at least make the Oscorians stop in their pursuit."

    "Where is the gate?" She asked. "Tell me, please. Tell me."

    It was because he feared Amanda might cross without being ready that he did not reveal. He said, "I won''t let anything - any harm happen to you, Amanda, and that includes crossing the gate unprepared."

    "I''m sorry, Amanda, but.... I''m not telling you."

 Chapter 33 - The Promise To Return

    Their walk to the town''s Southern Deli restaurant was tiring, but it served its purpose, covering as many details of what Amanda wanted to know about Pelagy and Christopher''s predicament. Even if Christopher refused to tell him where gates are in Trinity Bay, she thought to find out, one way or another.

    The two had breakfast at the restaurant while under the intriguing eyes of her colleagues and that of her boss, Andrew. At that point, however, she did not care about their opinions. She let herself enjoy her meal while having light conversations with Christopher.

    To Amanda''s surprise, Andrew asked to speak to her in private, seeing they had finished their meal.

    From outside the restaurant, Andrew spoke, "So much for our talk about the guy, Amanda? Not investing any emotions? But holding hands? Obviously, something is going on between the two of you."

    Through the glass window, Amanda gave a smile in the direction of Christopher before she returned her attention to Andrew. She said, "It - it just happened. And for the most part, I am sincerely concerned about him - "

    "So you deny having feelings for him?" He asked with a voice raised. He was almost berating at her.

    Her mouth parted, unable to answer. She then pursed her lips before saying, "I - I admit that I like him."

    There was no reason to say otherwise considering she and Christopher were, in fact, holding hands as they made the long walk to the restaurant. Moreover, Christopher was being extra touching.

    "But really, I don''t know where this leads to - Andrew!" She pulled back her hand in his attempt to hold her.

    The Grimace on her face was clear before the fear of actually hurting him. She was not wearing any gloves that day. Had Andrew touched her successfully, she may require the aid of Trisha and make him forget.

    Andrew''s jaws dropped her avoidance. He had been friends with Amanda the longest. Despite this, she did not allow him to hold her, not once. Now here came Christopher, a man she had known only about two months, and yet she was willing to get close to him.

    It made Andrew jealous of what Christopher had that he did not. Still, he will respect Amanda''s decision as he was a gentleman, regardless. He stepped back and said, "If he hurts you - "

    "Don''t worry. There is no amount of pain that can hurt me," she said. To Amanda, the agony of having been alone for long was far too great. To her, it was the worst that any pain she might experience, should that ever come to happen.

    "Is there any problem, Andrew?" Christoper came outside, seeing Amanda and Andrew''s intense look at each other.

    "Nothing, Chris. Let''s go," said Amanda. She did not even wait for his response and walked to the road.

    Christopher frantically handed cash to Andrew, not asking for the change. He immediately ran after Amanda, who walked briskly down the road.

    He first brought Amanda to her home and told that he would be back again when he could take her to his world. He said, "After two weeks. That is the most that you''ll expect me to return. The potion should be ready by then."

    Amanda frowned. She was positive she did not need any potion. Her body was strong, and she had the help of the crystal.

    However, she could not reveal this to Christopher. She could only hope that he was wise enough to protect himself. She said, "If it comes down to you being so outnumbered - or sensing that you may lose, just - just fly away."

    "Since when are you the expert?" He pinched her cheeks and smiled before saying, "Thanks, Amanda. Thank you for your concern."

    Christopher first looked around and rubbed his hands on his pants before he gradually leaned over.

    Amanda quickly flushed knowing what he was suggesting, but ultimately, she did not avoid him. Their lips touched and for a moment, they indulged in sweet and gentle kisses while their hands slowly wrapping around each other.

    They found themselves making out outside Amanda''s door.

    Eventually, Christopher pushed her to the wooden frame and started deepening his kisses. His actions quickly sent shivers down Amanda''s spine that she held firmly to his neck.

    They kissed for what it felt like an eternity before breaking off, nearly out of breath.

    Panting, he leaned again to give just a peck and said, "I''ll see you soon, Amanda. I''ll be back, I promise."

    She nodded and said, "I will beat you up if you don''t come back."

    Her words made him smile and warranted another kiss before he finally pulled away.

    Amanda watched as Christopher made that long walk back to the road. Her head was full of thoughts of him and her heart was surprisingly aching. She earnestly hoped that he could pull through until such time that she could aid him with her strength.

    She clenched her hand into a fist and muttered, "Be safe."

    After being certain that he was gone, she called for Abasi in her head. She said, "Master of time and space. Lend me your knowledge."

    "What the fuck is all that formality, Amanda," Abasi responded to her.

    "Nothing. Can I see you, please? Where are you?" She asked while stepping inside her house.

    "Now? I''m investigating a meteor that fell from the sky last night!" Abasi replied with an objection.

    "Yes, now! Take me to wherever you are and we can talk while you are investigating," she replied back and in just seconds, she found herself vanishing. Abasi was already taking her for a ride.

    Reappearing before Abasi, she found herself in the middle of a volcanic crater in New Zealand, The White Island.

    "What the? Why are you here?!" She asked Abasi with a frown. Steams of toxic chemicals were coming out of nowhere. It was clear to her that the volcano was very active and can erupt at any time.

    Letting out a heavy sigh, Abasi revealed, "It''s a long story. But before me, what do you want?"

    "I want to know... How to find a passage to another world?" She asked outright, not thinking of the consequence of her words. "Tell me."

    With a frown on Abasi''s face, he asked, "Why?"

 Chapter 34 - How To Find Gates?

    "Why?" Abasi asked, utterly curious. It was not like Amanda to be interested in other worlds all of a sudden.

    In previous missions, she would defeat any opponents and surrender horrors in his care. It was always he, the master of time and space that brought terrors back to their origin.

    Amanda had to make Abasi believe in what she would say, thus there was no other way, but to partially tell the truth. She cleared her throat and said, "I encountered a red-skinned creature this morning as I head out for my early morning walk - At Trinity Bay! Can you believe that? The most peaceful place on earth!"

    "Red-skinned? And why are you telling me just now?" He asked. "Shouldn''t that kind of report have come sooner?"

    With her palms up, she said, "Hey! Relax. I had an encounter with a human where I was unable to flee from his side."

    She said another partial truth.

    "They were more of orange-red really, but yeah, redder than orange. It was tall - twice the human size, with very muscular cheekbones that were ready to pop out of its face!" She further described the Oscorians from the encounter, more than a month had passed.

    She pointed a finger at Abasi and said, "It was like the face of the devil - very flared nose and the head - my god the head was like the brain itself only it was hard." She shrugged and asked, "Am I making sense? Have you come across such a creature?"

    Abasi did not answer, but he walked towards Amanda and asked, "Where is it now? I assume you have taken cared of it."

    Amanda let out a heavy sigh and said, "When I came across it, the thing attacked me outright - I don''t know why. I thrust a stone at him and he died, but it was because... someone was arriving in that very same spot where I killed the creature that I toasted it!"

    "Toasted! And Dusted!"

    Everything that Amanda said so far was partly true. Thus, she did not stumble on words, merely narrating a past experience like it was recent.

    "Actually, Amanda. It is not a surprise that Trinity Bay has gates opened to other worlds, because many not like ours prefer to come out in a not so crowded place. Like here, for example," Abasi said, referring to a volcano submerged in the sea.

    Scratching her head, Amanda said, "So ummm... That was why I was asking. I literally had no chance to survey the area because like I said, someone passed by - someone I knew and I had to accompany that same person and not look like a weirdo."

    "I''m just concerned because there may be others like that thing - I don''t even know what that creature is called - "

    "Oscorians, I believe. By your description, it would seem like the devils of Pelagy," Answered Abasi.

    "Pela - what?" She pretended not to know.

    "Pelagy," repeated Abasi.

    "What kind of a world has three syllables? My God! Anyway, so - how many worlds are there?" She asked, not wanting to give away her knowledge of its existence.

    "There are plenty, Amanda, but as of recently, there are many who came from Pelagy to our world. Some with no intention to harm." Abasi was already two feet from her when he said, "However, if Oscorians opened a gate to Trinity Bay, then it is tragic. They are murderous with no conscience. It must be closed. Do you need help in finding the gate?"

    "Why certainly! That would be a lot faster because I don''t know anything - "

    "Then I can close the gate immediately - "

    "Perhaps I can do it! I''d hate to bother you!" She cut off his thoughts. How could she allow him to close the gate when Christopher intended to return for her?

    She looked around the volcanic crater and said, "You have a lot of work to do and then there is sending us between time and space - you have a lot on your plate."

    "Perhaps you can just give me clues about where to find it? Or How to find it?" She asked with a frown.

    "Look, finding the gate is difficult, sometimes even for me. However, gates are usually in secret caves, underground basements - somewhere that cannot be seen by common people, sometimes even under the sea," narrated Abasi.

    "Remember the mermaid?" He said with his brow raised. "Yep, the gate to her world was under a lake!"

    "Interesting," she said. "Are you able to find these gates through your powers?"

    "I can feel it when it is close to me, but literally search from the sky - no. I could never find all these open gates and close them. Like what you have seen me do, I can open gates at my will instead and return creatures to their original world," he said.

    "From time to time, however, I come across gates and I close them. Every time I get a chance, I close them. For now, Amanda, what you need to do is to check for any dangers that there may be in Trinity Bay. When there is another sighting of an Oscorian, let me know and we will look for the gates together."

    "I know that you consider Trinity Bay your home and you look after it."

    She nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, that''s right. That''s right. I just want Trinity Bay to be completely safe."

    "Look, Amanda. I came here for a very important mission and since you are here. You should just help me instead," Abasi told.

    ''Shoot.'' She complained silently, but upfront she smiled and said, "Of course! What can I do to help?"

    "Last night, a meteor came from the sky and it was said to contain a powerful sword from a Venusian King. I need your help to find it," Abasi said. He had been at the crater for nearly an hour and he decided the heat was just too much for him to continue exploring.

    He put an arm around Amanda and said, "I''ve checked nearly everywhere except for the center-most part of the crater - the steaming lake."

    "Are you kidding me right now? There is bound to be lava underneath that lake? What if it erupts and I die?!"

    "Amanda, you can burn for a week and not die, I doubt lava could kill you."

 Chapter 35 - The Venusian Sword

    A night before Christopher returned to Trinity Bay, the master of the heart, Trisha, and the master of time and space, Abasi, had an unexpected visitor from inside their gathering place.

    Trisha and Abasi were in the cavern in the middle of the rain forest of Brazil. This was where all the masters meet should a meeting be required. They were merely checking on their secret hide-out when two more figures appeared before them, slowly fading in.

    It shocked Abasi, and Trisha to see them covered in the same layer of skin as them. If not for the fact that they were the current masters of the green and yellow crystals, they could easily be mistaken as the said elemental beings.

    Threatened by their presence, Trisha''s powers illuminated from her eyes. She demanded to identify themselves, "Who are you? What are you? And how did you find this place?! Answer me!"

    The woman in the second skin of yellow emitted the same light and eventually opened her palms to reveal the power within her. She too had the yellow crystal. She softly said, "Relax, master of the heart. I am also the master of the same. Only that... I come from the future."

    "My name is Cassandra and I will be the master of the heart thirty-five years from now," Cassandra smiled and bowed down before adding. "It''s nice to meet you."

    "And I am Khalid, the master of time and space in the same year as my fated has mentioned," said the man next to Casandra, also showing off his stone, the green crystal.

    "We have travelled far and risked our lives for the fate of our future. That is how we know of this hideout as it remains to be our gathering place in the not so distant future," said Cassandra.

    "What? From the future?" Abasi frowned at the tale given before them. He said, "That has not been done before, rather the risk of travelling through time."

    "Trust me when I say it was you, Abasi the current master who succeeded in doing so," revealed Kalid before smiling. "We can only spend very little time when travelling to the past or to the future. So please allow us to tell our purpose."

    "We are listening," said Trisha. Though she agreed, she had doubts in her mind.

    "The earth will be in danger in the coming years. In fact, in our time, we may have already been too late - Oh no!" Khalid saw himself getting sucked into a void that he immediately told, "For now, the fate of our world will depend on a powerful sword from one of the mighty Kings of the planet Venus."

    "This was the night that it had fallen from the sky - find it! Find it before its too - "

    The masters of the future quickly vanished into the wormhole, and the cavern where Trisha and Abasi lingered was silenced once more. They only had a small piece of information which was to find the sword; A powerful sword from a Venusian King.

    Both Trisha and Abasi were still overwhelmed by visitors from the future. They looked at each other and determined, there was nothing wrong with considering the facts given to them.

    The two masters used their powers to reached through astronauts within the International Space Station, hoping to find the answer they were looking for. After determining the suspected location, it was Abasi who came looking for the said sword at the White Island, the volcanic crater in New Zealand.

    At present, Abasi was still arguing with Amanda, insisting that she jump into the steaming lake.

    Amanda countered, "Abasi, get serious. The fact that lava is beneath that water, the lake is practically acidic and might actually melt me altogether."

    After minutes of disputing, Amanda still ended up being convinced. The plan was to slowly descend to the lake and see if there was any negative reaction. Should there be, at any point, she could retreat and fly back up.

    The White Island was uninhabited and while it used to be a tourist spot of New Zealand, it took lives not too long ago which now prevented visitors from seeing it on land, merely passing by from the sea miles away. Thus, the masters could reveal themselves in their true form.

    Preparing herself, Amanda''s flames gradually came about. Her clothes burned and her eyes glowed in red. Soon, her phoenix wings sprung free and Amanda began to fly down to the misty lake.

    When she realized she was unhurt, she yelled while looking up to Abasi, "Well! I''m still alive!"

    She noticed nothing different, just the feel of her fire around her.

    As she descended, she remained unharmed. She finally had a clear sight of the water amidst the fog. She muttered, "Okay. This is it. Let me touch the water."

    Amanda lowered her toes to feel the lake, but to her surprised, she remained uninjured. She sneered and said, "Maybe I won''t die in lava!"

    "Abasi! I am still alive!" She reported while yelling altogether. "I suppose I can live in the - "

    Her words were cut off by the sudden trembling of the earth, and the waters beneath her began to boil. She did not want to risk it. Her eyes grew wide as she screamed, "Abasi! Take us out of here now!"

    Just as she saw the liquified earth ready to flare up from the lake, Amanda quickly disappeared from the volcano and so did Abasi. The White Island Erupted just seconds before they fled.

    Amanda woke up in the middle of the night, resting on the seabed of Trinity Bay. She sighed, knowing she was apparently alive. She called for Abasi and asked, "Hey, Abasi. Are you alive?"

    "How was your sleep, Amanda? If I had died, you wouldn''t be in Trinity Bay now, would you? I don''t think we will ever find that sword. The eruption was far too great," said Abasi in her head.

    "We can try again when the volcano is no longer angry," said Amanda as she let her body up, and began to swim up to the surface.

    Half-way up, she thought she saw an object glistening in the sea-bed. She turned around but saw nothing. She dismissed it, thinking it may simply be the glowing creatures of the sea, and resumed her swim back to the shores.

    However, beneath the sands where she earlier lay was a golden sword with a ruby stone. This sword came with her as she sailed through Abasi''s wormhole.. For now, it remained hidden under the sea of Trinity Bay.

 Chapter 36 - Finding The Hidden Spring

    Amanda was looking at her calendar, already going crazy. It has been three days since Christopher returned to his home. Yet, she felt like it was forever.

    She had come to realize there was no way she could wait for more than a week. She had to do something. The fact that she could not communicate with him made it even worse.

    The next day, she excused herself from work, telling Andrew she was not feeling well. However, instead of resting at home, she went around town looking for a secret spring.

    She naturally started at those she knew about, but realized they were frequently visited. Still, she went around touching and feeling every surface and even under the water. She did not feel anything to suggest there was an entrance to another world.

    She went through town, asking about a possible hidden spring, and she was directed to two other water sources. She did the same in each site, feeling every inch of its soils and rocks, submerged herself in the water, but still, she did not find any gate.

    Sleeping that evening was the most difficult for her. She knew not Chris'' condition, and it was eating her up. The only other way was to get Abasi to send her to Pelagy.

    The next day, she returned to work with a long face, but aside from her, someone else was feeling under the weather.

    "Amanda, seriously. I thought you were sick, but someone I know saw you swim at the north side spring. What''s going on with you?" Andrew asked the minute she entered from the back of the Souther Deli.

    She first put on her gloves and turned to Andrew. She said, "I - I heard that springs have medicinal properties - minerals whatnot and I really want to relieve myself of what I was feeling."

    Andrew tried to reach for her and asked, "What''s wrong with you, Amanda?"

    However, she was quick to step back and said, "I''m sorry, I prefer not to be touched. You know that, Andrew." She looked down and said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I just don''t feel well. I''m really sorry, Andrew."

    "I was just trying to help, Amada. You should try to reach out sometimes." Andrew left instantly, dismayed by her actions.

    For the rest of the day, her going around town became the topic of her colleagues at the restaurant and even Andrew''s father, Thomas, spoke to her about it.

    "Springs, ha. Amanda," said Thomas.

    Tracy and Andrew laughed at Thomas''s words, suggesting they were secretly questioning Amanda''s actions, but Thomas said, "Springs have minerals aiding our body. It''s true they are medicinal, but maybe not those that are crowded with people.

    "There is actually a water source at the center of town and at one point we have made use of it when I was a child, but not anymore. People have disappeared trying to get water there, but as my father used to say, it offered the cleanest."

    "The cave going down was just too deep, and it is dark - very dark. It is hidden beneath the rocks of this island." Thomas turned to Amanda and said, "You remember those rocks behind the park? There is actually a small opening, just enough for a man to fit."

    "Really, dad. Why haven''t we made use of this water source if it''s just in the middle of town?" Andrew asked with a frown.

    "Because every man that goes under that cave - they were able to send back water using a pulley, but - but they never came back up - even the rescuers." Thomas''s expression turned to sad, realizing it was a difficult time for Trinity Bay.

    "After that instance, that water source has been banned from everyone. Now, after more than thirty years had passed, it is just... completely forgotten!"

    "Still, Amanda. You should have yourself checked and not simply rely on a spring bath," said Thomas.

    It was because Amanda highly respected Thomas that Andrew asked his father to speak to Amanda about it. She ultimately faked an agreement and said, "Thank you, Mr. Kent. I appreciate your concern. I will have myself checked tomorrow."

    Turning to Andrew, she said, "Can I - take another leave?"

    The next day, before the sun could rise, Amanda went to the back of the park and found herself at the large pile and boulders of rocks that stood as a highlight of the place. Apparently, there was a secret cave and a water source underneath it.

    It was still five in the morning when she reached the spot. She used her powers to light the surroundings and quickly found the opening Thomas was referring to. It was a mere thirty inches in circumference and its surface was utterly rough, made out of natural limestone rocks.

    "I hope there aren''t any snakes here," she muttered. She hated snakes more than anything.

    She contemplated on how to lower herself, but because it was completely dark, she concluded it was best to set herself on fire.

    In the middle of Trinity Bay, behind the intimate park where huge rocks stood, the surroundings suddenly lit up. A meter of fire suddenly flared and Amanda''s clothes slowly burned down.

    Amanda quickly went down into the dark pit. As she lowered herself, she felt the edges of the rocks scratch her second skin. Fortunately, her protective layer shielded her from any minor injuries.

    Ten feet down, she realized, the small passage goes down deeper than she ever imagined. The source of water was still not visible from where she was climbing down.

    She continued to descend, merely holding on to rocks or leaning back to avoid falling altogether.

    After what it felt like fifteen feet down, finally, she heard splashes of water resulting in some pieces of rocks that fell as she descended. Then, little by little, the narrow passage turned wider. After another five feet, she could let out her wings to support her from falling.

    Roughly more than thirty feet below the ground, she finally found the water source Thomas spoke of.

    It was huge, covering about two hundred square feet in an area of pure freshwater. She let her fire illuminate the place and carefully; she looked around. She used her hands to feel every surface of the cave, but she sensed nothing. There was only one space left which was under the water.

    "Okay, here we go - "

    "Amanda, we have an emergency gathering. I need you now," called Trisha from her head.

    "Ah, Trish, can you give me like half an hour? I am just on to something - "

    "No, Amanda. This is important. Abasi will call on you now," Trisha replied.

    Amanda can only sneer. She was this close to finding out if under the water was the gate to Christopher''s world, but she had no choice. In seconds she found herself disappearing from within the cave.

    She was once again traveling through space and she reappeared in another cavern, the one in Brazil which remained to be their gathering place. All the masters were already there, including two from the future.

    The future masters of time and space and of the heart, Cassandra and Khalid.. They were there to warn the current masters of the danger that were arriving soon.

 Chapter 37 - Open A Gate To Pelagy

    "In our future, only the two of us among the six masters are alive," said Cassandra, the master of the heart who came from the future. "The rest of the crystals are still finding their new masters, but even so they would be too premature to fight the battles we face."

    The current masters of the earth were taken aback. In the history of all elements of the earth, four deaths of masters would probably the most tragic. The realize the severity of the situation in the coming future.

    "Someone is disturbing peace, traveling in-between time and space. Only the sword from Venus is equipped to take down this enemy - "

    "Who is the enemy? How does this enemy even look like?" Amanda asked, eager to end the meeting. She needed to get back to Trinity Bay as soon as possible.

    The expression on Cassandra''s face turned miserable. She then revealed, "Unfortunately. We don''t know."

    "Then how do you know that the Venusian sword is the answer?" Taara asked, this time around.

    "It''s because it is one of the most powerful swords in the universe." This time, it was Khalid who answered, the master of time and space form the future.

    "Everyone. From what I have researched, this sword is indeed very capable. One Venusian king used it to eliminate its enemies attacking their world in the year 1900s," explained Abasi. "Only that there came about an internal dispute within the royal family holding the said weapon, leading to its lost in over several decades."

    "Correct," said Khalid. "I expected this much of you, Abasi." Turning to everyone, Khalid said, "There are many stories about how the sword was stolen from its rightful owner."

    "It was said that his brother took it and they fought in space. The sword was eventually lost during the struggle."

    "I''ve also heard a story that the brother of the king purposely wanted to bring it to earth, but lost along the way."

    "Thus, what we are trying to say is. It is very important that you find it. It''s for the sake of our future," said Cassandra.

    "We don''t have much time," Khalid revealed. "We will be back again to tell you more. For now, we rely on you to find the sword."

    Not a moment too soon, Khalid and Cassandra disappeared before their eyes, traveling into a void and returning to their own time.

    The current masters were left at awe following the revelation of such a sword''s importance.

    "You should have called me, Abasi," said Brody, the master of the earth. "I would have been able to feel its presence from the earth... If it were under the earth."

    "Well, at that time, Trisha and I did not know what to expect or believe," said Abasi. "It was only after the eruption of the White Island that I ask Zaman, the spirit of my crystal to look back in the past and find out about the sword."

    "Also, we still doubted the possibility of traveling through time over decades. As far as we know, it has not yet been done," Trisha added.

    "Currently, I am only able to travel back in time within a period of one week - previous masters were able to achieve only days back of traveling through time," Abasi explained while looking into everyone''s eyes.

    "However, what''s important is to get this sword. Thus, we''ll pass on this important task to Brody and Taara for now," said Trisha.

    Turning to Amanda, Trisaha added, "I need you and Abasi to send a half-bodied snake back to its world."

    Amanda quickly sneered and said, "Ah, no thank you. I hate snakes."

    "I''ll teach you how to open gates to another world," said Abasi. He purposely cut her off, knowing she was interested in this part of his power.

    Amanda''s eyes grew wide. While she hated snakes, she figured it was the best way to get to Christopher''s world. Thus she said, "Fine. Where is the snake?"

    "It''s in Vietnam, the largest mountain river cave," said Abasi. "Let''s go while other tourists have not yet arrived in the mountains."

    "Others?" She asked before disappearing with Abasi.

    Only when they had reappeared in the world''s largest cave did she get an answer from Abasi. He said, "There were three of them that camped out here last night. They are all dead."

    "How can you say that casually?" She asked while looking around at the humongous cave entrance where remnants of the tents were visible and bloodstains scattered around.

    "Dying trying to explore this cave is common," he said. "One can easily fall repelling into its debts."

    "Let''s go. It will take us roughly a day or two to search the entire cave - "

    "Wwwwhhhhaaat?" Amanda protested. Now, she was stuck to exploring the mountain river cave.

    "This cave is over 500 feet wide and 96.4 feet high, Amanda. Spending more than a day is a possibility," Abasi revealed while beginning to trek.

    "Oh, snakey -snakey! Come out, come out wherever you are!" Amanda began to call, knowing she would be trapped there for much longer if the snake is not found.

    Amanda flew from one section to another inside the cave while being cautious not to burn anything since the cave practically few forests from within. Abasi, on the other hand, jumped between spaces.

    They took in between breaks while they searched with Abasi bringing them food at the same time, Amanda getting information about how to open gates to another world.

    It utterly took them a full day to locate the half-man snake. Amanda estimated the snake to be 40-feet long, with a trunk nearly a meter wide. It had black-colored scaley skin with half of its body shaped into a man. It was found hibernating in the coolest and highest part of the cave after having eaten three human lives. It was slightly submerged in water.

    "Wow, that is a huge one. I was somewhat hoping I was going to kill a snake," remarked Amanda, seeing its scaled body rolled like a rope.

    "Well, in order for us to send it back, we''ll need to wake it," said Ababsi.

    "What? Wake it? Are you crazy?" Protested Amanda.

    Abasi shook his head and said, "The gate to another world doesn''t move. We are going to have either push it to the entrance or lure it."

    "Now, let''s practice what you have learned and see if you can open the gate," said Abasi while looking at her. "Call on the spirit of the green crystal and remember the words you need to ask."

    "And as a last reminder, we can only exchange crystals for fifteen minutes max. Beyond that is deadly," said Abasi before he raised his hand in front of Amanda.

    Amanda did the same, raising her palm and revealing the power. In order to switch crystals with Abasi, she said, "Zaman, this is the master of the red crystal, calling upon you now. Lend me your powers."

    Abasi said the same words, except, he asked for the powers of the Fiena, the spirit of the red crystal.

    In seconds the two masters exchanged their powers and the color of their second skin reflected their new strength. It was then when Amanda instructed the spirit of the green crystal to open the gate for the world she sought.

    Speaking only in her mind, she said, "Zaman, the spirit of time and space.. Open a gate to Pelagy where a battle is taking place."

 Chapter 38 - The Green-Skinned Woman

    "Open a gate to Pelagy where a battle is taking place,'' Amanda instructed in her thoughts to the spirit of the green crystal.

    Soon, before her eyes, appeared a swirling light. The tunnel-like connection through time and space became more apparent and just before entering into the world, she muttered silently, ''Sorry, Abasi. Hope you take care of the snake for fifteen minutes.''

    ''Right. I only have fifteen minutes to use Abasi''s power,'' she repeated and quickly walked into the wormhole.

    It was her very first to jump into another world. She felt the void was sucking her in too harshly. Her muscles tightened while being punched all over her body. As she passed through, she fully understood what Christopher said. No normal being could withstand the pressure of crossing another world. It was utterly painful.

    From one peak of Pelagy''s land, the same whirling light appeared at a barren ridge above the two groups who were battling in the valley. Amanda stepped out of the wormhole and saw acres of drying land. There was very little life that could be seen by her vigorous eyes.

    "What a land," she muttered, but before she could observe more its surroundings, her attention was quickly drawn to the commotion below. A battle between two nations had just begun.

    It was a good hundred-twenty feet from where she stood. She could tell which ones were the Oscorians and which ones were from Aeros.

    While there were several hundreds of Aeros men who could fly and fight with an advantage against the immense beasts of Oscoria, there were too many forces from the devil''s side. From how she saw it, Aeros may be bound to be defeated.

    "No! This can''t be!" Her hands clenched into a fist. She meant to throw fireballs at the Oscorians, but she realized she held with her Abasi''s powers.

    "What can I do? What can I do?" She asked herself, but within seconds she figured the best way she could help in the remaining ten minutes, was to send the front liners of Osoria to another world, creating chaos and confusion from their side.

    One other of the green crystal''s greatest powers is being able to jump through space, which was very useful in the battle - the ability for one to disappear of your enemy and to reappear to the adversary''s blind spot.

    Amanda recognized it was fortunate that they practiced how to use each other''s powers now and then. She had already mastered this part of Abasi''s capabilities.

    In a fraction of a second, she disappeared from the hill only to suddenly face the Oscorian men in the valley.

    The barbarians were quickly taken aback by the appearance of a greened-skinned woman whose eyes were glowing in the shade of the leaf and her body was floating like she had no gravity. Gravity is also one of Abasi''s strengths.

    While some front-liners were battling it out, those who saw her arrive froze for seconds.

    Amanda warned in her loudest roar, "If you continue this war! You will face eternal suffering from the gods!"

    She named herself a god, only to explain her sudden presence and the upcoming use of Abasi''s powers. However, despite her warning, the Oscorians roared in disagreement, raising their arms at her.

    With her hands raised, she responded quickly, asking the spirit of the green crystal to open a gate to Ophida, the world where half-bodied snakes live. This was the home of the same snake where she was supposed to send back from the cave of Vietnam.

    The Oscorians who attacked Amanda fell into her trap, getting sucked into a void. A good twenty men vanished into the swirling light, discouraging the devils to move forward to the fight.

    Unfortunately for Amanda, her time in Pelagy could not be any longer than fifteen minutes.

    She suddenly felt her heart being squired by a hand. She knew she had to return. She heard the voice of Abasi call to her, "Amanda what are you still doing there? Come back now! The fucking snake is awake and my chest is starting to hurt!"

    She gazed at devils before her and said, "This is my warning! If you continue this war - I will come back for you and burn each and every one of you!"

    Amanda ordered Zaman to close to the gate of Ophida before disappearing in front of the red-skinned giants.

    From the peak above the valleys, she reappeared once more. Amanda gazed below, hoping to find Christopher, but there were too many men with wings blocking her line of sight.

    She sighed and said, "I''ll come back. I''ll come back."

    In seconds, she jumped back to the wormhole, completely leaving the world of Pelagy.

    There was a commotion in that valley. In the center-most part of the land were two nations already battling with their swords whereas, from yards behind the Oscorian''s side, they were crippled by the appearance of a goddess in green skin.

    Some foes expressed words of fear, halting the attack from where they settled. Never had they seen such a being in Pelagy. They could only believe the spirits of the world sent her to encourage harmony between nations.

    "We should fall back!"

    "That was a warning! The spirits are watching us!"

    "Our great leader? What should we do?"

    Vasco, the leader of the siege, saw the appearance of the strange woman from a distance. He stormed to the same spot but arrived only after the woman departed. He frantically looked around, but she was nowhere to be found.

    He glared at his men and said, "Nonsense!"

    "Aeros may be using magic! That''s all! We will take their healers and have possessions to the same magic as they have!" Vasco raised his sword to the sky and ordered his Oscorian men, "The war continues!"

    To Vasco''s dismay, however, Amanda''s appearance already affected his soldiers. Some were unwilling to fight. To those that hesitated, he ordered the kill of his own men. It created an internal battle amongst Oscorian arms.

    Meanwhile, from the other group, Christopher and some of his men also saw the arrival of the green-skinned woman.

    At some point they saw the sudden departure of their enemies, seemingly being sucked into a void. They also witnessed the Oscorians become divided and retreating in the process.

    Christopher said, "It must be the spirits of Pelagy! They are finally answering our prayers!"

    "Hiya!" The men of Aeros were strengthened by what they have seen that they boosted her confidence through their roars and the raising of their blades.. They advanced into the battlefield with only the belief in victory.

 Chapter 39 - Abasis Plea To The Spirits

    Returning to the mountain cave in Vietnam, Amanda came out of the wormhole with her heart aching. She badly needed to get her crystal back, and she was sure it was the same with Absi.

    "Amanda!" Screamed Abasic from below where she stood.

    Amanda ran to the direction of Abasi''s voice and saw him sending fireballs into the half-man snake. Despite Abasi using the phoenix''s wings'', the snake could maneuver its way in between waters and rocks, reaching him at the very top while swirling its body to the limestone hanging from above.

    Abasi was barely holding on, putting a hand on his chest, utterly in pain. That was the result of using a crystal that was not meant for them to hold.

    Seeing Abasi in distress, Amanda let out her hand and ordered the green crystal to bring him to her.

    Abasi was still at it, fighting the reptile while throwing balls of fire when he felt himself fading out in mid-air. Just as the snake let out its fangs, ready to jump at him and take a bite, Abasi disappeared before it.

    From jumping into the air, the snake fell against the slimy passage below. It''s loud hiss echoed through the biggest cave in the world whereas Abasi re-appeared before Amanda.

    The two masters quickly exchanged powers and from the highest peak of the cave, it brightly reflected two colors of the earth; red and green. Not a moment too soon, Amanda and Abasi had back their original crystal dwelling in their bodies once more.

    Having exchanged crystal, exceeding the threshold of fifteen minutes, Amanda and Abasi were still gasping for air from the pain. Abasi ended up spatting blood, but Amanda immediately recovered.

    "What - what on earth were you doing in Pelagy, Amanda?! That was not the right world!" Complained Abasi. Amanda was supposed to survey the entrance of Ophida''s gate and return to help send back the snake, but instead, she opened a gate to Pelagy.

    "I - I have been searching for the gate to Pelagy in Trinity Bay, it just came out of my mouth - Anyway, no time to talk," she said before her eyes illuminated in red, then came out phoenix wings spreading free together with her hands.

    Turning to Abasi, she said, "Prepare the gate to Ophida. Let''s return the snake."

    Amanda flew to find the reptile, into the deepest part of the cave. With her angry flames, the obscurity faded out. Her feet landed to the ground, and she slowly walked deeper into the darkness.

    Out of nowhere, the snake charged at her from above. It was apparently hanging itself from one of the limestones that grew across the cave.

    "Aaahh!" Amanda slid down to the slimy ground while avoiding the frontal attack. She lay on her back as the snake''s body went past her.

    Seeing its frame in front of her, she produced a blade of fire from her right hand and slashed it across the snake''s trunk.

    Simultaneously, she strengthened her flames to keep the reptile away from her and promptly burned the gushing blood that meant to stain her skin.

    The reptile screeched in pain, squirming its frame on the ground as Amanda struggled to free from its humongous body. It landed on top of her after she wounded its belly.

    "Urrrgggg!" She yelled as she forced herself away from the reptile''s trunk, flying up into the cavern''s top.

    Amanda quickly turned around to study the situation. Just at that very moment, Abasi came and planted his feet yards from where the snake was. He opened a gate to its home and said to Amanda, "Force it to this direction, Amanda!"

    Hearing Abasi, Amanda scorched her hands with a sizeable flame, four times the extent of her body. Despite it still being in Amanda''s hand, it sent the snake''s scales burning that it rushed in the opposite direction.

    Thrusting the gigantic ball of fire, Amanda roared while letting out the strength. "Aaaahhhhhhh! Burn you snake!"

    Half the reptile''s trunk caught on fire as it wiggled its way inside the wormhole Abasi made. As Abasi slowly closed the gate, the snake also disappeared before the two masters of the earth.

    After seeing the creature leave, Amanda and Abasi took heavy breaths, while resting themselves on the ground.

    "That was a handful reptile, far worse than the lizard," remarked Amanda.

    "Tell me about it," said Abasi.

    They took a few minutes to breathe, but just as when they thought they have fully relaxed, Abasi saw Amanda going up in flames without control. The height of her fire quickly reached half of the cave.

    "Oh, no! Not Again!" Exclaimed Abasi. "Amanda, I am sending you back to the sea now!"

    In a matter of seconds, Abasi''s eyes glowed in green, sending Amanda to the sea in Trinity Bay. The furious flames quickly faded from within the cavern, leaving only the dying smoke that formed into a swirl.

    Abasi was now alone, catching his breath in the middle of the largest cave in Vietnam. He muttered, "Spirits, when will Amanda be able to fully tame her flames?"

    At some point, Abasi feared Amada''s powers. If it were not for him, sending her to beneath the waters, the master of the red crystal would have already done more damage than good into this world.

    He closed his eyes and spoke to the spirits that long dwelled in the crystals, "I beg you, spirits of the world. Let us find the blue crystal master soon. This is my plea."

    The sea was Amanda''s haven, a way to turn off her flames. It was there in Trinity Bay where she mostly took her rest from a fight that would ignite her fire, sending it out of control.

    Amanda rested once again on the seabed, only to wake up in the night''s dusk. Her eyes opened, fully understanding where she was.

    She began to make the swim to the surface, but after reaching ten feet up, she noticed a sparkling object blinding her. It glowed so brightly, nearly aching her eyes. That very night, she could not resist but to swim to the direction of the glowing object.

    Digging through a heap of sand, she found a golden sword with ruby stone. For a minute, she found herself in a daze at the beautiful craft. It was a double-edged sword, substantially weighted, fit for a powerful king.

    She remained to stare for seconds. It was as if the sword was calling her.

    She swam up to the surface and made it to the shore, bringing back the mysterious blade she found under the sands of Trinity Bay.

    Amanda settled on the coast, first further studying the sword in her hand. Suddenly, the blade glowed in yellow and a rope of light seemed to have sprung free from the handle.

    She gasped as the light bound against her hand and in a split second; the sword vanished, leaving a strange mark on Amanda''s wrist.

    "What the? What''s going on? Where did the sword go?"

 Chapter 40 - Out Of Control

    It was already six in the morning the next day, Amanda found herself waking up in her bathtub. Her fire went out of control after fighting against the half-bodied snake.

    Her fire getting out of control occasionally would happen from time to time. Sometimes due to the amount of strength, she used in a battle, or if a flame is available to ignite her fire, or just out of nowhere.

    She gazed at her wist and saw the mark, seemingly looking like a sword, but a set of leaves snaked around it. She remembers the mark appeared on her wrist after the sword vanished into thin air.

    She knew she had to tell Trisha about the sword, but for now, she had to find Christopher. She wanted to make sure everything was alright with him.

    She was planning to take another leave from work and find a way to get inside the hidden spring, however, after making her way to the park, near to the passage of the cavern, a group of seniors gathered, seemingly in celebration.

    "Damn, just my luck," she muttered to herself.

    Standing from the pavement, five meters from the entrance of the intimate park, Amanda looked around while holding on to her bike. She thought of a way not to be seen. Just as she was about to take another step, she heard a horn beeping in her direction.

    She turned to find Mr. Thomas Kent and Andrew''s old pickup truck. ''Shoot. I''m done.''

    "Amanda? What are you doing there?" Asked Andrew from the passenger side of the truck.

    "Hi, Amanda!" Tracy was apparently at the back.

    "Um, I - I was just surprised to see so many people early in the morning," she lied while pointing to the crowd.

    "Ah, it''s Mrs. Clark''s birthday, and she wanted a very early morning gathering. In fact, Amanda, we are here to bring their food," revealed Andrew.

    She quickly bit her lip, knowing she would not escape to the cave entrance with her bosses around. She said to them, "Ah, is that so. Then, I guess I better head to Southern Deli and help - "

    "Just hop in the back and I''ll take you," said Thomas Kent. "I''m leaving Andrew and Tracy here to serve the food. You can help take care of the Southern Deli today all by yourself until these two return."

    Amanda looked past the crowd and gazed directly and the rocks where she was supposed to go, but given the circumstance, she was sure Andrew would not let him jump into the hole. She said, "I''ll just ride my bike, Mr. Kent. Thank you."

    Thomas and Andrew were not surprised. Amanda had always refused help; a ride back home or any kind. She made her way to the restaurant, put on her protective gloves, and went to work instead.

    At lunch, Andrew returned to help the restaurant, leaving only Tracy behind at the park. There were more than the usual guests at Southern Deli that day that Amanda was asked to help the kitchen prepare the food.

    "Amanda, can you lite up the stove please and saute the garlic for me?" Requested Errol. He was behind the kitchen today.

    "Stove?" She asked awkwardly. "I''m not good at cooking."

    Turning to Errol, she said, "I can just prepare the plates. Wash the dishes."

    "Amanda! I am grilling steaks!" Objected Errol.

    "I can grill instead," she offered. She assumed it was better to grill as charcoal would rarely go up in flames.

    Errol agreed, and they swapped places. Errol took care of the orders that required cooking entirely over a stove, whereas Amanda took over the grill, under the supervision of Errol.

    What Amanda did not anticipate was the number of customers ordering for steak and the continuous flow of fat dripping against the charcoal was slowly kindling a fire.

    Thomas Kent preferred that their steak be cooked over charcoal. He had set up all the necessary ventilation to keep it safe, but with Amanda, there is nothing too safe with her fire.

    "Two more orders left and we can relax afterward," Andrew revealed, getting inside the kitchen.

    "Boss, I''ll just take a leak and I''ll take over the grill,'' asked Errol. He turned to Amanda with assurance. "I''ll be back. Take care of the grill."

    "Oookaay," said Amanda.

    Andrew remained in the kitchen for a minute more. He directed his attention at Amanda and said, "Thank you for being behind the grill today."

    She just nodded at him, forgetting to look at the grill. "You are welcome."

    At that very moment, Amanda''s gloves caught on fire.

    "Oh, my goodness! Amanda! You are on fire!" Andrew pointed out. He abruptly took a cloth, soaked it in water as Amanda stepped away from the girl with her hands raised.

    "No! No! This can''t be happening! No! Abasi!" She yelled out to the master of time and space to take her away. Amanda could feel the fire inside of her igniting. It was ready to explode at anytime soon.

    As all of this was happening, Andrew prepared to approach Amanda, but his eyes grew wide at the sight of her fire slowly exploring the other parts of her body, yet Amanda was not crying in pain. She was merely calling out a name that he did not know.

    Despite the anomaly of what was happening, what concerned him most was Amanda''s well being. He decided to throw water at her and remain in the same place.

    "No! No, Andrew! Stay away from me! Leave! Leave!" She yelled out loud as the fire began to spread through the kitchen of the restaurant. "Abasi! Abasi!"

    "Get out! Leave Andrew! Warn the people outside!" She yelled again.

    Andrew was utterly in shock, seeing the fire getting out of control like Amanda was its source. Realizing how the fire was quickly spreading, he clenched his hand into a fist, leaving Amanda behind. He was screaming at the people outside. "Get out! We have a fire! Get out!"

    The customers, including Errol, scrambled to leave the place, but despite seeing the heavy smoke and the burning color from the kitchen, Andrew still went back for Amanda.

    It took just minutes for her fire to go out of control, and Amanda was helplessly calling for Abasi. Finally, he answered her call.

    "Amanda, I''m sorry. I''m taking you away now!" Abasi said in her head.

    She then slowly felt herself fading out, but seconds before completely disappearing, she saw Andrew come back for her. "No! No, Andrew! No!"

    "Abasi! You have to save Andrew! Save him!"

    A loud explosion roared from inside the kitchen of Southern Deli and the last thing that Amanda saw was the fire, fully surrounding the kitchen. She knew not if Abasi took Andrew away from harm.

    "No! Andrew!"

 Chapter 41 - Take It Away

    In the middle of the rain forest of Brazil, where a cavern was secretly kept by the masters of the world, Amanda reappeared at the centermost part of the cave. Water pooled generously at this gathering place, and Abasi knew it was enough to put out Amanda''s fire.

    Amanda was furious at herself for failing to recognize the danger of her power. Having recently exhausted her body traveling to Pelagy and fighting a huge snake, she should have known better. Her fire was bound to get out of control.

    She earnestly thought that, as of recently, her flames were beginning to follow her will.

    ''Why now? Why does this have to happen to me? Andrew... Andrew...'' She asked herself as gazed at the surface of the water.

    When her senses returned to her, she studied herself and realized her fire was already out. A balloon of air surrounded her, giving her enough oxygen to breathe. Behind her were the luminous gemstones that lighted the carven from underneath the water.

    In a split second, she thought she saw a swirling light reflecting from the limestones above. She frantically swam up to see if it was Abasi.

    The second she reached the water''s surface, all she could hear were the cries of a man, whose voice was utterly familiar.

    "Who are you?! Where am I? What are you - Ahhhhh! It''s so painful!" Amanda realized this man was Andrew.

    While swimming across, she yelled back, hoping to calm him, "Andrew! Andrew! It''s me, Amanda. I''m coming for you. Calm down. Please calm down."

    Abasi was there and it would seem like he got Andrew out, but he suffered burns on his face, on his right arm, and on his right leg. Abasi brought Brody and Trisha with him, which meant they were planning on healing his injuries.

    Brody, the maters of the brown crystal, the element of the earth, could not only control the earth and whatever grows in it but could also heal. However, while it is a very special gift, he would often be left resting for a week when using this power. Moreover, the spirit of the crystal, Dunia, chooses only those who deserve to be healed.

    Seeing that the rest of the masters, especially their leader was there to witness everything unfold, it meant it was agreed upon.

    ''It should be,'' she silently said. ''Everything was my fault.''

    "Amanda! Amanda! Are you safe?" That was all that Andrew said back, despite being overwhelmed with the pain he felt and confused about his whereabouts.

    When Amanda climbed up to the rocks where they lay Andrew down, she responded, "Andrew. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. Everything was my fault - "

    "Amanda, best to stay away from him," Trisha ordered, putting a hand in front of Amanda and stopping her from further approaching. "Let us take care of Andrew."

    "Amanda, who are these people - Ahhhhh! My skin is burning!" Andrew continued to groan in pain while occasionally coughing.

    "Andrew, we are here to help. We are friends of Amanda," Brody said as he kneeled down before Andrew. "I''m going to heal you."

    Brody let out the source of his strength. The brown crystal quickly lighted the surrounding space. He ordered the spirit of the crystal, "Dunia, please heal this man who was hurt by Fiena''s flames."

    Rays of brown light quickly sprung out of the crystal, wrapping it first around Andrew''s leg and slowly going up to his arm and on his burned face. In minutes, his wounds disappeared and his cry for pain ceased.

    The only thing that was left was Andrew''s disturbed expression. When he felt no discomfort, he pondered for seconds, processing how he went from half of his body getting burned to feel absolutely no pain. Not a single pain.

    Seeing Andrew better, Amanda''s tears fell down her cheeks. She covered her face, relieved that Abasi saved him and the spirit of the brown crystal chose to heal him.

    "Thank you... Dunia. Thank you, spirit of the earth," barely a whisper, she said to the winds.

    "Amanda, was it really you? Did you cause the fire?" Andrew asked. He finally let himself up. He looked around and asked, "Wait, where am I? And Who are you?"

    "We are here to save you," said Trisha. She walked closer to Andrew and let out the crystal of the heart. "Now, listen to me so we can bring you back to Trinity Bay."

    Andrew felt he was put into a spell. He turned expressionless as he listened to the woman before him. He heard Trisha say, "You ran to the back of restaurant and safely evaded the fire. You could not save Amanda on time - "

    "Wait - what are you saying?" Amanda protested, but Trisha did not bat an eye for her and continued to repeat the same words to Andrew.

    After three times of convincing Andrew, he said, "I - I could not save Amanda."

    "That''s right. You could not save Amanda," said Trisha. "Forget the rest of what you saw, remember only that you saved yourself during the fire."

    "What are you saying! Trisha! I demand an explanation!" Amanda screamed, but Abasi hushed her by sending her back into the water.

    When Amanda came back up to the surface, only Brody remained, resting himself on the ground with Trisha by his side. Abasi and Andrew were gone. Abasi had obviously returned Andrew back to Trinity Bay.

    Amanda charged at Trisha, asking, "Why did you say that? Are you going to kill me before anyone does?!"

    Trisha disliked the decision she made, but she thought it was for the best. She answered, "It''s for the best, Amanda. How many innocent lives are you going to hurt with your power?! We have told you many times not to get a job! Completely stay away from people and - "

    "And alienate myself completely? I am going crazy already as it is, Trisha. Do I have to suffer by living like a creep? For how long? Where is the fucking blue crystal master?!" At that point, more tears flowed down Amanda''s cheeks, but no matter how much she cried, her skin quickly dried off the wetness on her face.

    "Calm down Amanda - "

    "I''m done! I don''t want this! I never wanted this in the first place!" She stretched out her arm and revealed the red crystal in her hand and said, "Take it. Take it away! I''ve suffered enough and I don''t want to be the reason for anyone to get hurt anymore."

    "I''m tired of waiting, Trisha.. Take it away."

 Chapter 42 - Homeless

    "Take it away!" Amanda repeated while letting out the power in her hands.

    "You are not thinking straight, Amanda," said Trisha. "you know very well it doesn''t work like that!"

    "Aahhhhh! Why?! Why?!" Amanda screamed loudly. Her voice echoed through the cave as she turned to face the huge pool of water. Living creatures screeched in response to her cry, made louder by the formation of the rocks.

    All Amanda could do was to question the spirits for her curse. Being a master of fire was supposed to be a gift, but with how things are going, she considered it... a curse, the greatest inconvenience in her life.

    Brody was resting himself but heard Amanda''s cry. He felt her sadness and had seen her question this many times. However, with his body weakened due to its recent use, he could only sigh as he lay on the ground.

    Trisha, on the other hand, let Amanda cry all her frustrations. She watched the master of fire roar and question the spirits of the crystal. It took minutes before Amanda silenced herself, merely taking deep breaths.

    Only then did Trisha speak again, "Amanda, I know you are frustrated - "

    "No, Trish. You can''t possibly know how I feel - especially after seeing another friend got hurt. Now the only business his family has was burned to the ground because of me," Amanda pointed out while she remained to turn her back at Trisha.

    "I am fully aware, my crystal cannot be absorbed by another, but - I know it can remain afloat in this cave until the next fire element will be born." Amanda was hushed for seconds before she added, "Trisha, I can''t do this anymore. I really can''t."

    "Amanda? Don''t say that. Are you going to abandon us?" Trisha asked. She got up from Brody''s side to walk over to Amanda and said, "We still need you, Amanda. Please don''t say such a thing."

    Sitting closer to Amanda, Trisha said, "Amanda, we are here for you."

    Amanda did not say another word. She remained silent and staring into the waters until Abasi''s returned.

    Abasi first brought Brody back to his home before returning to the cave to speak to Amanda. Unfortunately, what he said next further irked Amanda. He said, "Amanda, you no longer belong to Trinity Bay. You can stay with us - "

    "And burn your house? Scare your normal being family members?!" Amanda pointed out.

    Abasi was living in a compound with this family in Egypt; his parents and siblings. If she were to burn Abasi''s home, she could easily burn the entire compound, considering the houses were right next to each other.

    More importantly, Abasi''s family knew not about their powers. None of their families knew. Trisha''s family, Taara, and Brody''s family, they all think we were normal beings with freelance work.

    "Or did you want me to stay here in this cave hidden like a freak that I am?!" Said Amanda. She turned to both Abasi and Trisha with angry eyes and said, "I''m sorry, but I can''t - I just can''t do this anymore. Trinity Bay was my saving place. Now, I can''t even live there anymore!"

    "I can''t touch my friends! Instead, I hurt them. I can''t spend time with them! I can''t - I can''t have a family!" Amanda pointed to Trisha and said, "You on the other hand, behind our missions and fighting the unknown, you both can live normal lives - but I - "

    "Amanda, the blue crystal master will be found soon," said Abasi. "It''s my every plea to the crystals every day."

    "When? When Abasi? When?" Amanda asked. "I am all by myself again, just waiting for another monster to come to this earth - that''s my real purpose here, to fight terrors!"

    Trisha and Abasi spent almost an hour trying to talk Amanda out of her resolution, but in her every response, they saw her deepest desire coming out. It was evident that Amanda craved to be saved from her loneliness.

    "Amanda, please," said Abasi. "Can you really watch us fight evils without you? We need you - "

    "Brody can fight monsters and you can borrow Fiena''s powers every fifteen minutes," Amanda pointed out bluntly.

    It was because Trisha and Abasi kept repeating their plea that Amanda realized they would never accept her decision and they would never understand her inner battle.

    She sighed and said, "For now, I''d like to be on my own - and no. I won''t go with you to Egypt with you. I want to have my own life and not merely watch the lives of others. I want to go back to Trinity Bay - "

    "But Amanda!" Trisha protested.

    "I will be careful. I will not let them see me... In the eyes of everyone in Trinity Bay, I am already dead," Amanda sarcastically said. "Abasi, please send me to my second landing site in Trinity Bay."

    "Amanda," Abasi tried to speak with her again. "At least let me find you a new home. How about in Europe? The Faroe Islands, you''ve always liked it there."

    The suggestion made Amanda think, however, she thought, ''No, I - I have to find Chris.''

    Despite her own internal battle, she thought of Christopher and the way to his world. At least, he was the one person she could touch and share affection with.

    "No. I want to go back to Trinity Bay for now," said Amanda. "I won''t let myself be seen."

    All three of them were muted at Amanda''s stubbornness. For minutes, Abasi and Trisha remained to stare at each other, lost on how to comfort the master of the fire. Despite such godly force inside, her human emotions and inner yearnings overpowered.

    "Okay, Amanda. Take all the time that you need to be on your own. We will try not to call on you, but - but please don''t give up. The master of the blue crystal is bound to be found. It is your destiny."

    Abasi and Trisha gave her the space she requested and sent her to Trinity Bay. They could only hope that Amanda would come back to them soon.

    After reaching her home, the first thing Amanda did was pack up some of her clothes and money, putting them in a bag. She no longer had a home in Trinity Bay. Trisha and Abasi made Andrew think that she died together with the fire. She could no longer live freely in her shack.

    While the other masters offered to welcome her in their homes, Amanda always feared what she could do to their homes. Moreover, she was secretly envious of seeing them have relationships and still connect with their typical families whereas she had none and can''t make any until the blue crystal master is found.

    Among all the masters, she was the only one left to endure from the overwhelming strength of her power.

    At night, she walked past the town with a sad expression on her face. It was already nine in the evening, but she watched as Thomas Kent stood before his hard work. The entire restaurant was seriously burned.

    Even if Trisha promised to send gold to the family when Brody would wake up, it could still not relieve her from the misery of having to cause pain to another. The Kents would have to start all over again, and it was all her fault.

    While a big part of her wanted to go directly to Christopher''s world, she first needed to find a place to keep her belongings. The only other safe place that she knew of was an abandoned one, Christopher''s home.

    She walked the long road with a cap over her head, despite wearing a hooded jacket. It rained as she made her way to the house, but she did not care.

    The minute she arrived at Christopher''s home, she lay on the living room floor. In the middle of the gloom space, she contemplated everything that had happened.

    Amanda could not recall how long she pondered about her life, but she ultimately fell asleep out of emotional stress and exhaustion. She woke up in the wee hours, hearing the sound of doors opening, footsteps against the floor, and a familiar voice calling her name.

    "Amanda, wake up. What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 43 - I Need You

    Amanda''s heart raced. Her eyes opened to a familiar voice. When she saw it was Christopher, she felt the weight on her shoulders disappeared. She easily saw his handsome face despite the darkness.

    Light only came through the window from the lamppost outside. Other than that, Christopher''s home was fairly dark.

    He did not have his wings out, and he wore a metallic-like armor on his chest. While his features remain striking, she could tell he had not had a good rest in days, base on the dark circles around his eyes.

    At the sight of him, she cried instantly and embraced him fully, not minding the men that were walking past them.

    "Chris, thank you for coming back," she said while burying her face in his neck.

    Christopher was taken aback by her actions. Amanda never took the initiative to hold him, but while he was happy to feel her hold, he was concerned about the tears that she shed.

    He caressed her head and ran his fingers through her hair. He turned to her side and pecked on her cheek before he asked, "What''s wrong, Amanda? Why are you here?"

    Amanda tried to stop her tears, especially since they quickly dried on her cheeks. She wiped her face with her hands and said, "I''m dead. That''s the reason I''m here. I have no home now - no job - I am a nobody."

    Her breathing became labored, and she frantically wiped her face before hugging Christopher again. She said, "You are the only one - the only one I could hold and cry on like this."

    Amanda continued to hold Christopher tight for minutes. She wanted to tell him more, but eventually, she turned her attention to the men who had the same armor as Christopher. They too had wings on their backs. They were walking inside the house, carrying large fishes by their tails.

    Her gaze followed them as they walked into the kitchen. With her eyes wide open, she turned to Christopher and asked, "Who are they?"

    "They are my men from Aeros," Christopher softly said. "We are taking fishes from the seas here and bringing it to our world. Our people are in need of food, especially since the recent attack from the devils of Oscoria."

    "Right! What happened to your enemies? They were so many! Were you able to defeat them?! Were they scared?" Amanda asked impatiently. Her eyes beamed even wider as she spoke.

    Christopher frowned. His eyes moved from side to side, thinking, Amanda was speaking as if... she was there. He leaned back and awkwardly said, "They - they retreated temporarily. It''s a long story, but we think a spirit of Pelagy appeared before the battle and scared the Oscorians away, or at least some of them."

    "Temporarily?" She asked with her brows furrowed.

    "I -I doubt they will give up," said Christopher. "But for now, they retreated. We don''t know for how long, but we hope it will be for a while."

    Christopher put a hand on her face and said, "but enough about me and my world - "

    "Where are they taking the fish? Why are they taking it to the kitchen instead of the gate into your world in the middle of the town?" Amanda had to ask after getting distracted by the sight of more men with wings walking in like she was never there to begin with.

    Christopher cleared his throat and said, "Um. Amanda, let''s go upstairs - Amanda."

    Amanda stood up to follow the men who carried fishes. She was utterly curious where they were taking them.

    "Amanda, wait - "

    "You lied to me," said Amanda. She turned to him after seeing the men go down to the basement. "Is there a gate to your world down there?!"

    Before Christopher could say anything, Amanda attempted to go down into the basement, but she felt herself being carried by his weight in just a matter of seconds.

    "Put me down!" She demanded repeatedly.

    Christopher carried Amanda over his shoulders. He instructed his men to continue bringing as many fish as they could for the next half an hour before heading to the second level.

    The entire time he carried her, Amanda was practically complaining, yet she did not let herself down when she was capable of doing so.

    Only after entering Christopher''s room did they speak to each other.

    "Why are we here? It''s so dark here! And you have not answered my question," she grumbled.

    Christopher put his hands on Amanda''s shoulder and said, "I did not lie to you. There is in fact a gate in the middle of the town, but." He sighed and said, "There is also one in the basement."

    "Whaattt?! I went searching for that underground spring for nothing! I was going to the park when I wake up and jump into that sunken cave -

    "Wait. What? You found the spring?" Christopher asked in horror. Should it happen that Amanda would cross his word without the potion, she could easily die.

    "Yes! I found it, or at least I think I did," she answered while maintaining a frown on her beautiful face. "The one behind the large rocks at the back of the park!"

    Christopher threw his head back and closed his eyes for a second. He tightened his hold against Amanda and said, "Don''t ever do that! What if you - what if. Amanda, I might lose you if you go travel to another world unprepared? I said, I am waiting for the potion and I will come and get you."

    "But, I want to help you and." She stopped herself and looked down, realizing what else was the reason for her longing over him. "I - I need you."

    Her face turned fragile, quickly forgetting the about the gate to Christopher''s world. She placed her hand on his chest and held to her armor, saying, "I don''t know - I - I just badly need you, right now."

    "I want someone to talk to," she said before taking a deep breath. She gulped and added, "I want somebody to hold and... I can only do that with you."

    Amanda had the most serious look on her face before she looked up to him. She earnestly wanted to be with someone that day. The spirits might have abandoned her for long, but her longing was answered by Christopher''s return.

    "I did not think you missed me that much," Christopher said with a smirk on his face.

    He reached for her cheeks and caressed them with both his hands before he leaned over for a kiss.

    Amanda''s heart fluttered, seeing his lips become inches from her. She gulped and said to herself, ''I might as well splurge.''

    The second she felt Christopher''s lips, she closed her eyes at the tenderness of his touch. She slowly kissed back and parted her lips. They ultimately allowed the intrusions to their mouths as their desires became apparent.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck, and he did the same, encircling his arms around her waist. He pulled her closer to him and gradually deepened the kiss.

    As the intensity of their kiss tightened, Amanda began to slide his hand to his chest, but when she felt a metallic armor, she let go of the kiss and said, "This - this feels uncomfortable."

    Not that she wanted to feel his bare chest, but the hard surface on her arm was truly awkward for Amanda.

    Christopher was still taking heavy breaths after a hot kiss, but when she suggested that he take off his armor, he felt a sudden urge to do more than just a kiss.

 Chapter 44 - Their First

    [WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. IT CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READERS. YOU MAY OPT TO SKIP THIS BUT YOU''LL MISS THE LOVE.]

    Amanda was not certain what came over her. Whether it was her loneliness or the fact that she just felt a strange comfort whenever she was around Christopher.

    Aside from the masters, he was the first person she could touch. He was the only person that she could share this kind of passion with and... she liked it. She liked his touch and his kisses. The way it made her hair stand up and the way it made her heart pound.

    Feeling a hard surface on his chest, she hinted for him to take it off.

    For a second, Christopher savored on the sweetness of her lips again before he turned his back and allow Amanda to strap off his armor.

    She was silent the entire time, her eyes fluttering, utterly nervous.

    ''What are you doing Amanda?'' Her thoughts kept opposing her and while her mind was telling her to stop, her heart was unwilling.

    After Christopher lay his armor on the bed. He gulped before approaching Amanda once more. He could feel her hesitation and it was the same with him. Nonetheless, when he placed his hand on her cheeks, she did not push him away.

    He leaned closer and covered her lips again. He loved the warmth she gave him. He took a second to catch his breath but quickly returned to sealing her lips with his.

    Amanda closed her eyes while her hands slowly crawl up to his arms. Lazily, she felt his muscles beneath her palms. The feel of his skin quickly made her heart raced, but as she was starting to get lost in his flavor, her hands reached his chest and back up to his neck.

    It amazed her how he was incredibly lean, but then again, she recognized that he was a fighter and had been battling a war for long.

    She sensed a strange sensation in her stomach, one she had felt before. This was not the first kiss that they shared, but this certainly was undoubtedly the hottest, or so she thought.

    Realizing she sensed the bed behind her, she gasped and thought to stop, but Christopher let him fall on top of her. They both fell onto the bed. He only stopped for a second before returning to kiss her again.

    Amanda''s heart was ready to explode at that point. She feared where it was going, but... she could not resist him either. She asked, ''Why? What was it with Christopher?''

    Reaching his back, she caressed his frame thoroughly and asked again in silence, ''Why could I touch him and not hurt him?''

    Out of all the many men she had seen, she wondered, ''What makes him so interesting to me?''

    As Amanda began to explore his masculine body, Christopher was the same. His hands reached under her blouse, which she had not realized until he seized her breast from under her bra.

    She turned away and called his name, "Chris? I - I - I haven''t done anything like this."

    He gulped again before asking, "It''s the same with me. Amanda, you are my first."

    Do you want me... to stop?" While he said that, hi hands remained on her breast.

    ''Did I want him to stop?'' She asked while blinking a few times. She wasn''t sure herself, but she did not want the kiss to end, despite the numbness of her lips. She said, "I - I don''t know, but I want to kiss you."

    Christopher eagerly resumed the kiss. He was already on top of Amanda, devouring her lips thoroughly as his hands gently knead her breast. He began to push his hips against her groin area, sensing the bulge under his pants growing angry and bigger.

    Amanda widened her eyes after noticing something hard pushing against her pelvic area. She thanked the darkness for hiding the way she had been blushing the entire time, but at the same time, she wondered how she was supposed to react at that very moment.

    Still, Christopher continued to cover her mouth, and she loved it. The more he ground against her the more she felt excited. She did not even realize that her top was already above her chest. His large hands had perfectly fondled both her breasts.

    Her blouse came off and so did her bra. Amanda felt his bare chest atop of her own. The friction of their skin sent shivers down her spine.

    She did not realize how she partly wrapping her leg around Christopher''s hip, but when his hand reached to unzip her pants, she gasped. He stopped again, observing how she would react.

    Christopher would never want to push Amanda away. He cautiously asked, "Tell me to stop and I will."

    All she did was cover her face with her hands. She sensed her pants came off and his hand touched her most private part. While the other masters had seen her naked many times, it was different with Christopher. She cared for his opinion and how he would see her.

    Amanda gasped, realizing he was kissing her body starting from her abdomen and he seemed to be going down in between her thighs.

    The entire time, Amanda covered her face, not looking at what Christopher was doing to her body. After he pleasured her down there, he climbed and made love to her.

    Panting was explicit in Christopher''s room. Two bodies were utterly intertwined, moving fluidly together and soft moans escaped their lips.

    To Amanda, it was the strangest yet the most pleasurable sensation she had ever experienced. She thought to herself, ''How could I have been missing this all my life? The feel of someone''s touch, the experience of lovemaking.''

    It made her wonder if she loved Christopher. She wasn''t sure. The only thing that was clear to her now was the fact that she wanted to stay next to him. Now that they were one, she was convinced; she had to go with him to his world.

    The day might very well be the last she would spend on earth.

 Chapter 45 - She Wont Miss Him

    With the sun seeping through the glass window of Christopher''s house, Amanda''s eyes fluttered to open. She studied the unfamiliar room and found herself resting on a man''s well-molded chest.

    Earlier at dawn, after they made love for the first time, Christopher had instructed his men to return to Aeros before him.

    He accompanied her to sleep, fixing up new sheets for their remaining few hours of rest.

    Amanda wore Christopher''s oversized shirt from earlier with nothing else underneath it. She flushed, recalling how she had surrendered herself to him. They were intimate for the first time and she thought it was such an overwhelming experience.

    Looking up to Christopher''s angular face, she carefully raised herself to study him further. He had such a slender and pointed nose. His dark blonde hair was starting to grow in length, yet it did not undermine his appeal in any way. He still looked handsome as the day she first met him.

    She traced her fingers on his face, caressing her thumb against his beard. She softly said, "You badly need a haircut and a shave."

    Sighing to wake up, Christopher buried his face in Amanda''s neck and pulled her closer to him. He pecked on her skin a few times before saying, "Good morning."

    His cool breath against Amanda''s skin easily gave her a goosebump that she pushed him away from her neck.

    "Before I return to Aeros I will shave my beard. I''ll have Martin trim my hair when I get back," said Christopher.

    "Is Martin better?" She asked.

    "Yes, very. We have potions to speed up the healing. He could not return to take care of the house because of the pending need of our nation these days," Christopher explained.

    "Is that how your hand healed so much faster?" She asked, curiously.

    "Sort of," he answered vaguely.

    Christopher rolled over to rest Amanda on the pillow. With his blue eyes starring straight at her green ones, she flushed. She blinked a few times, trying to hide from the awkwardness, but in a fraction of a second, she felt his cold lips once more.

    They shared a fervent kiss for seconds before Christopher pulled away. He said, "Amanda, being with you feels amazing. I''ve never felt like this in my entire life. I want to be with you every second of the day and you constantly fill my thoughts. I want you more than you''ll ever know."

    He paused before saying, "but I can''t take you to Aeros yet. You can''t survive going through the gate to our world."

    Amanda could not possibly explain to him that she was hiding a powerful force, and that she had been to his world as the green goddess or spirit that they thought.

    Looking down, she said, "but I don''t have a home anymore. Mr. Kent''s restaurant burned down, and it was all my fault. I - I let them believed I did not escape the fire because - because I felt guilty. Andrew - he - he almost got hurt because of my doing."

    "Everything is my fault," she said before her expression turned dramatically tragic.

    It was Amanda''s best effort to explain herself; her mood, and her reason for hiding in his home.

    ''So that''s why she was being emotional,'' Christopher told herself.

    "Amanda, I''m sure it was just an accident. They will - "

    "I don''t have a face to show them," she insisted. "I just can''t. It''s either I stay here or leave Trinity Bay."

    "Then, you can stay here. Don''t go fleeing anywhere where I can''t find you. I can get food for you, but the house is out of power since Martin failed to pay the bill -"

    "It''s fine. I don''t need electricity." She returned her gaze to him and said, "I''ll stay here."

    He pecked on her lips again and then asked, "So, can you tell me about your new tattoo?"

    Christopher held her hand and pointed out to the mark on her wrist.

    ''Oh, no! I forgot about this.'' She concluded she would figure it out later and clumsily said, "I - I just thought it looked cool."

    "I wish you hadn''t but anyway, it''s already there," he said before getting up from the bed.

    After changing into ordinary clothes, Christopher left for two hours to get supplies for Amanda. They shared a meal at the house before Christopher acted to leave.

    "Amanda, my father may be looking for me. I need to return now. Are you sure you will be fine here without power?" He clarified after putting the dishes on the sink.

    She walked to his direction and nodded. "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry about me."

    "Promise me you won''t cross the gate. I don''t know what to do with myself if I should ever lose you," he said while walking closer to Amanda.

    He tucked her in his embrace and pecked on her forehead before saying, "I''ll come by now and then to check on you until the potion is ready. "

    Amanda savored his manly scent and nestled her cheek against his chest. She pretended to act as though she would miss him, but the truth was, she won''t. She won''t miss him because she planned to go after him.

    Before going down to the basement. Christopher shared another passionate kiss with Amanda. He earnestly did not want to stop the fire burning from within him, but he feared that his father would come after him.

    He still had yet to deal with the matter about Diana, the woman from another nation his father wanted him to marry.

    Leaning against the kitchen sink, Amanda accepted the kiss, responding with the same intensity. She could not flee from how Christopher affected him. His touch constantly roused her.

    With both their eyes landing on their lips, he gave Amanda one last kiss before saying, "I need to go."

    "Stay here," he said. He still feared that Amanda would be in shock, seeing how his basement would open up to a new world. Moreover, if she would ever think of following after him, she would not easily find the gate.

    Before walking down to the basement, he bid goodbye again.

    In Aeros, armed men were guarding the barricade walls where the redwood tree stood high in the land. A gate to earth existed and was the usual passage used by most of Christopher''s men.

    From the base, the trunk of the redwood tree slowly liquified, and the men around it, stood attention for whoever may come out of the gate.

    Christopher gradually appeared before them. They gave their respects, bowing their heads, and reporting any disturbance after he left.

    "Sir, so far the Oscorians have not returned. Some of our comrades have roughly covered the farthest end of the nation and still, there are no signs of them," said on man.

    He walked forward while listening, heading to the direction of the castle. He responded, "Good. We can have a little rest. In the meantime, scouting for food is a priority - "

    "Someone else is coming out!" Shouted one other of Christopher''s men.

    With his eyes widened, Christopher turned in fear with his heart racing, fearing for the worst. He watched as the trunk of the tree rippled. Someone was undoubtedly coming out of the gate.

    From the giant redwood tree, a girl came out, taking heavy breaths while gazing up the unknown skies of Pelagy.

    Christopher''s mouth fell agape. For a normal human, Amanda made it through the gate.... unharmed. He sincerely questioned his destiny, ''What kind of woman have I chosen to be with?''

 Chapter 46 - Extraordinary Woman

    In the highest peak of Aeros was the castle fortified with stones. It was meant to be the nation''s greatest and last defense in case of an attack.

    While the people of Pelagy had slowly adopted to how it was living on earth, having crossed worlds for many years, Christopher''s forefathers decided to improve the castle and remain to continue building it in stone, especially since the Oscorians had not stopped at their selfish aims.

    When Amanda came out of the gate to Aeros, Christopher brought her directly to the castle and then to his quarters. For now, he needed to hide her from the prying eyes of others, especially his father''s advisers.

    From its halls, Christopher''s sister, Cassy, was running hastily towards her brother''s chamber. She was carrying with her clothes and a boot for Amanda wear.

    The moment she arrived, she knocked boldly against the wooden door, "Chris, it''s me."

    When the door opened for her, the first thing Cassy did was look for Amanda. When she saw her looking through the stone window of his room, her eyes stretched widely, her mouth fell open in surprise. She could not believe her eyes.

    No human has ever crossed the gate to their world and survived.

    "But I - I thought the potion was not ready yet?" She asked her brother without looking at him.

    Christopher took the clothes his sister was carrying and said, "It wasn''t. Apparently, Amanda did not need any."

    He had earlier panicked, checking every part of Amanda''s body, making sure she was not bleeding anywhere or she wasn''t hurt.

    Turning to the siblings, Amanda greeted Cassy, "Hello. Nice to see you again, Cassy. Hope you don''t mind me hopping into your world."

    Cassy forced a smile and said, "I - I can''t believe it! I just can''t believe it!"

    Christopher''s sister rushed to approach Amanda, but she took a step back with her hands raised. She said, "I - Please don''t come closer to me." She looked down and said, "It''s not that I mind, I - I''m not comfortable touching others."

    Amanda realized she made a mistake coming after Christopher without bringing her protective gloves.

    She watched as Cassy cast a strange look at her. Her brows furrowed and tried to explain herself, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you, I am - "

    "It''s okay," said Cassy. "I don''t judge you in any way. I brought you clothes. It''s best to change into something that would not attract attention. Especially since you are new in our world. In clothes, we are still a little traditional here."

    "Sorry. I''m not a dress kind of girl," said Cassy.

    "Neither am I," Amanda responded. Looking at what Christopher was holding, she added, "Pants are perfect."

    Then, I guess, we will get along just fine. I''ll see you around, Amanda," said Cassy before walking outside her brother''s room.

    Christopher lay on the bed, dark brown pants and blue-green sleeved tunic that had a perfect cut, shaped of a woman''s body. He placed on the floor a black leather strapped boots.

    "Amanda, my sister is okay. You can trust her - "

    "I''m sure, Chris. It''s just that I don''t like touching others," she told. "Can you - can you help me get gloves made for me? The same kind I used to wear at the restaurant."

    Christopher hadn''t realized until now that she wore gloves at the restaurant back in Trinity Bay, but she never wore them with him. It never bothered him since he could hold her hand. They''ve kissed and had just made love.

    He frowned as he asked, "Do you feel anxiety touching others? Like a phobia?"

    "I - I suppose." Amanda could only agree.

    "Have you been this way for long?" he probed further and he received a meek nod from Amanda. "But how come with me - "

    "I don''t know. I don''t know myself." She cut him off and walked slowly towards him. She hugged him by the waist and said, "The day you came to the restaurant and held my wrist. I wondered myself why you could hold me and not... make me push you away."

    "Well, that is odd. Amanda, you really are an extraordinary woman, Amanda," he said before pondering about everything. For one, she captured his attention. He hadn''t been interested in a woman in years. Now, here he was, falling for a woman he barely knew.

    "You are a strong girl who could climb cliffs like you are just playing. You swim naked on the beach and you - you crossed the gate to our world without getting hurt," He said while returning her embrace.

    "Amanda, to be honest. I don''t care. I don''t care who you are as long as you are with me, but is there..." He paused, hesitating to ask. "Is there something else you need to tell me about you?"

    As he said those words, he pulled away and looked into Amanda''s eyes.

    ''How could I ever tell you?'' Amanda said in silence.

    She had a hard time trying to find the words, merely gazing at Christopher''s eyes. Eventually, she said, "I promise to tell you everything about me... slowly. We have all the time in the world... now that I am here."

    He was weakened by the way she said it, especially with her suggesting she would stay with him longer than he ever imagined. A big part of him hoped it would be forever.

    "I''ll have gloves made for you," he softly said, assuring her while reaching for her hand.

    "Up to the arms - ceramic fabric is - is ideal," she added.

    When Christopher''s brows drew together at her request, she said, "I''ll - I''ll just go back to Trinity Bay and get my gloves - "

    "No - No, you don''t. I''ll have gloves made for you in no time," he promised. "Just don''t go anywhere."

    "My father is leaving for Plethora. It''s another nation where we get most of our water. He needs to speak to me before he leaves," he said. "Amanda, I can''t introduce you to father yet, but I plan to when he returns."

    "I - I don''t want to shock him yet of the fact that I found a woman from another world... Please give me time," he pleaded.

    Amanda understood. It was the same for her with the masters. She never told them about him. "Of course. I understand."

    "Wait for me here," he said.

    Christopher got changed in front of Amanda. She flushed, just looking at his well-molded back. Even if she had seen this three times, she could not help feel her knees exhausted. He had a beautiful athletic frame which was very tempting to touch.

    She looked away, going back to the window when he took off his pants. She said, complaining, "You realize I am still here, right?"

    Amanda could hear Christopher scoff and turn it into a laugh. As he continued to change, he said, "You realize you have seen me naked, right?"

    Just as he put on his undergarment, he added, "And I have seen you naked. Many times."

    She cleared her throat and said, "Maybe I''ll get used to it."

    Now wearing a gambeson-like top and black pants, he smiled and walked to Amanda''s direction. He said, "Oh, you will get used to it. I promise."

    Amanda''s face turned crimson red while Christopher walked outside his room, chuckling. "Wait for me here. Rest, for now, Amanda.. I''ll be back and we can talk more later."

 Chapter 47 - Stay With Me

    After speaking to his father, Christopher returned to his chamber. He saw Amanda literally stuck out her head through the window, just to get a good look at the dried courtyard below. There were men of Aeros training with swords and she tried to analyze their moves.

    "Amanda," he called out. "Didn''t you hear me come in?"

    Slowly, she returned her head back to the room and directed her attention to him. She smiled and said, "I want to see everything." She looked up and added, "From above."

    He smiled and said, "Then, I''ll take you."

    Everyone''s eyes were on the second master of Aeros, walking hand in hand with a girl. The servants and soldiers were unfamiliar with the girl, moreover, it was not like the castle to allow entry to outsiders, unless they served the ruler, Master Theo, and his family.

    Arriving at the castle''s changing area, Christopher ordered, "I need my armor."

    Amanda watched as a man strapped an armor on Christopher''s back. As she stood there, more eyes study her frame. She remained silent and unmoved by their glancing. Despite her presence, no one objected or asked Christopher about her.

    After changing into an armor, that merely covered his front, Christopher brought Amanda to the courtyard. It was there where he re-introduced Amanda to his friend, Kyle.

    "So what Cassy told me was true, the woman did find her way here!" Kyle said out loud.

    While he knew all along this part of Christopher''s plan, Kyle was still surprised that Amanda came to their world. Moreover, quickly accepted the existence of their kind. Like Christopher, he thought Amanda was an odd woman. Still, there was no questioning the choices of the second master.

    "Shhhh... quiet down, Kyle," said Christopher. "Remember Amanda?"

    "How could I forget? Welcome, Amanda," said Kyle. "I hope you survive here."

    "Thank you," said Amanda. Her green eyes were distracted for a second, looking at the flying men who had landed before saying more. "I - I plan to stick around."

    Her words satisfied Christopher. He smiled triumphantly at Kyle and said, "I''m taking Amanda around, take charge while I am away."

    "That''s nothing new," remarked Kyle.

    In the middle of the courtyard where many of Aeros'' arms stood by, Christopher held Amanda, bringing her to his back. He asked, "Do you want to see it?"

    She nodded eagerly. She had always wanted to see how his wings came out. Her eyes focused on how cartilages seem to carve out of his back, slowly expanding and growing thick brown feathers until the entire length of his wings stretched out.

    "Wow... Amazing." Her eyes grew wide, and her mouth formed into a circle. It was truly magical. Even if she had seen many creatures in her life, Christopher''s kind was unique, being able to hide wings in their bodies.

    Christopher gave it a good flapping before he said, "Come here, Amanda" He held her closely in his chest while he guided her arms around his neck. "Hold on tight to me."

    ''Don''t worry, I''m not going to fall,'' she said in silence and spoke, "I''m... going to choke you with my hold."

    "I''m glad you are amused," said Christopher. She saw the excitement in her eyes. He felt Amanda was worry-free at that very moment. It wasn''t like the times they had previously spent together where her thoughts were often drifting away.

    Amanda tightened her arms around his neck and she felt his strong arms around her waist. She heard him say, "Let''s go."

    In seconds, she felt her feet above the ground. She heard clearly the flapping of his wings, and in a minute they were above the highest peak of the castle.

    As Amanda strengthened her hold around Christopher, she looked down and saw the clear vastness of the castle grounds. She realized it was as significant as a football field, covering over an acre of land.

    This morning, Christopher rushed her to his quarters by walk. She could tell that the castle was huge, and seeing it from above confirmed it.

    The structure had two walls. The outer walls merely had towers evenly distanced, while the inner walls protected the quarters.

    The castle stood on a rocky hill, further preserving it from invasion. Not too far was another barricade, signifying the last of Aeros'' protected land. It was there where the redwood tree stood, Aeros'' nearest entrance to Trinity Bay.

    Looking back at the castle, she noticed flashing plates laid on center-most architecture. She asked, "Are those solar panels?"

    "Yes, we brought them from the earth and many more of your world''s innovations," he said. While ascending further, he asked, "Ready to see the villages?"

    "Yes, I can see it from here too - Ahhh! Haha!" She yelled in excitedly after Christoper sped up, flying to the direction where many homes were found.

    Throughout the day, Christopher brought Amanda from one village to another, flying and walking in between. She saw structures were still being built traditionally in stone walls or bricks. People walking around mostly wore light-material tunics whereas the obvious soldiers were wearing thick-material clothes or armors.

    There were no grasses around and very little trees. Most were about to die from the dryness of the land. It was exactly how Christopher had once told him, their world was facing barrenness.

    Christopher then brought her to another peak, several miles from the castle. It was the first time Amanda saw grass, but that too grew in a very little area. They rested on the rocky land and watched below the near village.

    As they sat down, Christopher explained, "This year. It only rained thrice as far as I can remember. It did not even last that long. The thought of this makes me wonder if I was right to invite you here."

    Amanda felt his worries and said, "Don''t worry about me. I''ve already decided I''ll stay with you. It doesn''t matter if it''s a land full of lava. I''ll stay with you."

    He scoffed and said, "I - I don''t ever want to bring you to a land full of lava." He moved closer and put an arm around Amanda. "But you don''t know how happy it makes me hear you want to stay with me."

    "I have no choice. You took my virginity," she teased while looking out the land.

    They both wound up chuckling, but after some time, Christopher fell silent. He looked earnestly at Amanda and asked, "I know that everything between us happened so fast, but Amanda... with you, everything feels right."

    He reached for Amanda''s hand and held it firmly before saying, "Here, we will go through many obstacles, but I am prepared to protect you and fight for you... that is because - Amanda... I''ve never wanted anyone so badly in my life... That''s you, Amanda."

    Amanda''s eyes were fixed on his as she listened to him continue his words, "Amanda, will you be mine, forever?"

    Her heart was racing, hearing him ask this. ''Could I really? What if the blue crystal master really appears before me? Would I really end up leaving Chris?''

    Christopher leaned over to cover on her lips. She kissed back, closing her eyes. Only after letting go did she say, "I''ll try my very best, Chris. For now, I truly want to stay with you."

    He sighed and pecked on her forehead. "That''s enough for me... Still, if you leave me, I''ll find you wherever you go."

    She sighed and chuckled.. "How comforting."

 Chapter 48 - Find Amanda

    "Here''s your requested gloves," said Christopher.

    Amanda and he were back to his chambers and upon entering, Cassy was already there with the gloves requested by Amanda.

    "The servants help me bring food as well," said Cassy. "But Chris, people have eyes and ears. You can''t let Amanda sleep in the same room. She can stay in the room next to mine."

    "Nonsense! I will marry her soon," Christopher blurted out.

    ''Marry,'' Amanda repeated to herself. ''Mary. Of course, Amanda. What else did you think about how he wanted you to be his forever?''

    While she was reluctant, her heart fluttered with the idea of being Chris'' wife.

    Cassy sighed at her brother''s response and said, "You know very well that when father returns and hears about this, he will end up disliking Amanda. People here are still traditional - not like the earth. You need to marry her first before you decide to sleep in the same room! Otherwise, she will only be looked down with a mistress status."

    "Mistress?" Repeated Amanda. She glared at Christopher before saying, "I don''t want that."

    "Amanda, you aren''t my mistress - I don''t even have anyone else but you!" Protested Christopher before he shot an angry look at his sister.

    Cassy raised her hands and said, "I''m just saying, we don''t want the elders and advisers to think negatively of Amanda. It is best for her to sleep in the chamber next to mine." She looked at Amanda before saying, "You''ll be safe there. I promise."

    Deemed with no choice, Amanda and Christopher reluctantly bid goodbye. Amanda followed Cassy to the room next to hers.

    Christopher could only hiss in disagreement. It was because Amanda was in another world that she cared for the opinions of those around Christopher. She sincerely wanted to make things work between her and Christopher.

    At first, it was bearable for both of them. Four nights went by without Christopher and Amanda complaining, sleeping in separate quarters. Nevertheless, they were always together during the day.

    Amanda helped Christopher and Cassy in any way she could, but considering she needed to be away from people, she mostly offered to prepare the arms of the soldiers or load supplies and food needed for the villages outside the castle walls.

    Christopher insisted that she remain in her room since she was a guest, but it was not like her to just... sit and be pretty.

    On Amanda''s fifth night alone in her room, however, she felt empty again. She muttered as she lay on the bed, "This doesn''t seem any different from me going to the Faroe Islands."

    From inside her dark room of stone walls, Amanda turned to the door, hoping to see Christopher sneaking in. She got up and said, "I suppose. I could find his room instead - "

    "Amanda." She heard a soft voice calling out her name. "Amanda."

    She realized it came from the window, along with the flapping sound of huge wings. She rushed to open the grills she and there she found Christopher.

    It was as if their longing for each other were in synch. Christopher decided he could not have another night without Amanda next to him.

    Despite the dullness of the night, she easily found his handsome face and his perfectly shaped bare chest. She scoffed as she asked, "Why didn''t you go by the halls?"

    "The halls? anyone could easily see me, even at this late hour. Who knows who else could see me from the halls," he reasoned.

    She tried to hold down her chuckle as she helped him inside. "Well, what about the men on guard?"

    As soon as Christopher''s feet made it inside the room, he slowly kept his wings while saying, "I made sure they weren''t looking. Besides, my men would never tell on me. My father''s advisers and some servants who are loyal to him, however, may tell on me."

    They both stood silently for a second before Christopher said, "I can''t sleep. I just keep thinking of you."

    "Oh, so you only thought about me tonight? What about the previous of the four nights?" She asked, widening her eyes as she said those words.

    "Haha!" He leaned over to kiss her lips. He savored the warmth of her mouth for some time, only to let go after being satisfied. He said, "Of course, I thought of you. I tried to hold myself back for your sake."

    He hugged her without waiting for another response and said, "You are already in my world yet, holding you during the day seems not enough for me. Can I sleep with you, Amanda?"

    She pursed her lips while being tucked in his arms and nodded, "Well, I was planning to go to your room, anyway."

    They both chuckled their way to the bed, kissing and snuggling and gradually taking off their clothes.

    Meanwhile, while Amanda and Christopher were getting busy, back on earth, the masters were troubled with more and more beasts that came to their world. For three consecutive days, there had been appearances of horrors in four different countries.

    It had been too much work for Brody that he reported to the master of the heart, "I can''t do this alone - Yes, Taara helps, but she has other responsibilities. We need Amanda! We also need the master of the blue crystal. Otherwise, Amanda will remain depressed about being alone!"

    "Brody is right," said Taara. "We need to exhaust our means in finding the blue crystal master."

    They recognized that they were overwhelmed, especially with Amanda going on AWOL. Plus, there was the matter of the masters from the future, looking for a Venusian sword.

    The four masters gathered in the same cavern in Brazil, discussing the best route to take. All of them were in their second skin, having performed their duties throughout the day.

    Trisha sighed and said, "I''ll try to speak with Amanda first. As for the blue crystal master, I have tried many times to feel its presence - going around the world." She gave the saddest expression before adding, "I don''t understand it myself, why I could not find him."

    "So Amanda was right to feel hopeless about her situation," remarked Taara. She looked all the masters in the eyes before adding, "Then, we can''t blame her - I won''t blame her... If she ever decides to abandon her responsibility, I will respect her decision... I have witnessed her far too long, longing for the affection of someone."

    The masters were conflicted, but they also recognized Amanda''s inner desire. She wanted to belong and have someone, just like how the other masters had their fated ones.

    Trisha and Abasi looked at each other. Abasi said, "Let''s hope not. Let''s hope that Amanda will choose to do right for the people of the earth."

    Raising her hand, Trisha let out the crystal from her hand and ordered, "Kardia, the spirit of the heart, please find Amanda for me."

    Aside from connecting through the beating of their hearts. All masters were linked through their crystals. Regardless of where they were, Trisha could find them or reach through them through their crystals. Even if they were in another world.

    Trisha''s eyes easily glowed in yellow. The crystal searched for Amanda''s beating heart. After a minute, Trisha closed her palms and said, "Amanda is not on earth."

    "Abasi, what is she doing in Pelagy?!" Trisha asked the master of time and space with her brows furrowed.

    "I - I have no idea but, but recently she had told me about encountering Oscorians and finding the gate to that world," explained Abasi. He gave a puzzled look.

    Trisha continued to frown, dwelling on her suspicion. Amanda had begun to act oddly since she met a man whom she could touch. Still, it did not explain her being in another world.

    Trisha said, "It''s not like her to be interested in another world." She reached for Abasi''s hand and ordered. "Let''s go to where Amanda is.. Let''s bring her back to earth."

 Chapter 49 - Amandas Future

    [WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. IT CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READERS]

    Back at the castle of Aeros.

    From Amanda''s room, clothes were scattered on the floor. From the silence of the night, the sound of two people kissing was audible, echoing throughout the chamber of stone walls.

    Christopher and Amanda lay on the bed, covering each other''s mouth and had been for an undetermined time.

    Christopher was on top of Amanda, controlling how he rested on her body with his strong arms. He gave just enough pressure to savor her warm and soft lips. Their kisses were gentle, but in each repeat, a clear smacking sound could easily be heard, suggesting the intensity of their inner desires.

    Drowning in his taste, Amanda had caressed his back while her right leg raised, slightly settling on his hip. She began to pant as Christopher barely gave her room to breathe, constantly returning to her mouth with only seconds of a breather.

    When she felt his hand on her bosom, a soft moan escaped her lips, making her nails sunk deep against his muscled back. She quickly felt herself stiffen to the feeling of that familiar arousal state.

    Christopher kissed on her neck, but sensing her getting nervous, he said, "Relax, Amanda. We''ve done this before."

    To Amanda''s point of view, being in this intimate act with him was more nerve-racking than fighting horrors. Christoper''s touch just sent an electrifying sensation across her body. It was mind-blowing and to her, the pleasure she felt was overwhelming. It made her feel tense.

    She sighed and said, "I''m sorry. It''s just that you are the very first man, I''ve ever touched this way. I can''t help but feel jittery."

    Recalling how Amanda feared being touched, he gave her another peck and said, "Amanda, let go of your worries. I am happy to be the first man you''ve touched and I promise to be your last, so let go for me. Surrender to me unconditionally, again and again."

    After dwelling on his words for seconds, she nodded and said, "Okay." She bit her lip and requested, "Kiss me. Kiss me in every part of my body. I want to get used to your touch."

    Amanda need not ask. Christopher meant to devour her hungrily that night. To make love to her again never left his mind. It was only put to hold when his sister suggested they sleep in different rooms.

    Christopher covered every inch of her neck, kissing and lightly sucking on her skin. He traced kisses down to her chest until he found her lively breasts. He ate her bosoms gently, moistening her skin through his mouth.

    Amanda repeatedly moaned, masking her mouth with her hand. She recognized Christopher lingered longer on breasts compared to the first time they made love. It gave her goosebumps all over.

    From his head, her hands slammed against the sheets, clenching them at the feel of him, gradually making its way to her prize. She hissed, recalling how it felt the last. She knew it was going to be a pleasurable experience.

    Reaching her pelvic area, Christopher noticed Amanda spreading her legs for him. He smiled and blew cold air to tickle her peach.

    It did not take long for him to tease her where it counted the most, flicking his tongue against her rose.

    Christopher''s actions easily made Amanda reach a conclusion, sending her convulsing and softly crying in pleasure.

    She put a hand on her mouth again, trying to keep inside her erotic cries.

    Soon enough, she noticed Christopher sitting up. She realized he was ready to enter her. She felt the tip of his length rubbing against her entrance and slowly, it penetrated her, sliding smoothly with the help of her wetness.

    Christopher wailed in satisfaction. He first closed his eyes while holding on to Amanda''s waist before finally acting to move.

    While thrusting his rod, he leaned down to kiss Amanda again. Silently, he assured her of his love through his passionate kisses.

    Amanda fully wrapped her arms around his neck. She accepted fully his lips and his gentle pounding in between her thighs. She felt his skin rubbing against her own, further sending shivers down her spine.

    Her body waved in pleasure as Christopher''s movement sped. She felt him filling her up completely, and the same thickness was enthusiastically rubbing her insides. Just like how she came from his earlier teasing, Amanda felt her body twitched.

    As she relished in that sweet sensation of arriving climax, she panted repeatedly while Christopher maintained his pace.

    Eventually, even he reached ecstasy, grunting against her shoulders, trying not to make a loud sound. Like the last, he came inside of her. He quickly felt his body warmed, like Amanda was the source of his heat.

    For seconds, he buried his head on her neck and it did not take long for his body to surrender, resting fully his weight on top of Amanda.

    Despite the sweat on their bodies, they toughened their hold around each other, giving pecks on each other''s faces, slowly turning to their side.

    Just before closing their eyes that night, Christopher softly said, "Amanda, I love you and I''m sure of it." He closed his eyes and leaned his forehead against hers before adding, "Tomorrow, my father arrives. I will announce to everyone that you are the woman will marry."

    For a second she felt a lump in her throat. There was a part of her that was not sure. With the fire crystal still inside of her, many things were uncertain. However, despite her worries, she expressed what she truly craved. She cared not for the consequences. She said, "I don''t know what the future will bring us, Chris, but for now... I... I love you too."

    A smile reflected on Christopher''s face. He pecked on her lips again before saying, "Amanda, I''ll never let you leave my side... No matter what. Your future is with me."

    She could only smile as he tucked her in his arms tight. Only then did they fall asleep that night.

    After four hours, Christopher awoke, bidding goodbye to Amanda. He needed to return to his room before the sun could rise.

    They shared a sweet kiss before he jumped out of her window.

    When he arrived at his quarters, he stretched his arms, happily recalling a night with Amanda while slowly putting back his wings. Turning around to get more rest, he was given the shock of his life.

    "Who are who?!" He asked with his eyes wide open.

    There were two figures inside his room. A man and a woman, both seemingly wrapped in tight clothing of green and yellow.

    The woman raised her hand and revealed an illuminating crystal of yellow. She said to Christopher, "I command you to sleep. Forget that you have ever seen us."

    Before Christopher were two elemental beings of the earth, the master of the heart, and the master of time and space.

    Abasi and Trisha came looking for Amanda.. After finding her sleeping in the arms of Christopher, they decided to study the man that made such an intimate connection with the mater of fire, one they thought was only possible to the blue crystal master.

 Chapter 50 - Evil Magic

    "I command you to sleep," ordered the master of the heart, Trisha. She had her power held up in her palms, right in front of Christopher.

    She watched as Christopher took a step back and slowly lost consciousness. Abasi had to help him up to the bed.

    "He is a heavy one," complained Abasi.

    Trisha walked over to Christopher, observing while he lay unconscious on the mattress. She let her power shine brightly and with her eyes closed, she ordered the spirit of the heart, "Kardia, the spirit of the heart. The man before me has captured the affection of the master of fire. Tell me, what do you see in him?"

    She believed against the possibility that a man from Pelagy was the master of the blue crystal. However, because she witnessed for herself how Christopher could touch Amanda freely, she had to try. She had to least feel the presence of the crystal within him.

    After a minute of exhausting her power, Trisha heard a strange voice. It was asking for her help.

    "Help me out! Let me out! Let me out!" The voice called out to her head that she abruptly opened her eyes.

    She clenched her fist and said to Absi, "I - I don''t sense the power inside him... but I - I think there is... something inside of him."

    "What do you mean?" Abasi asked with a frown.

    Trisha remained to study Christopher. She noticed his forehead was sweating. "Wait, is he awake?"

    She was about to lean closer when they heard a knock on the door.

    "Chris! It''s Cassy! Wake up, brother! Father is arriving!"

    The masters looked at each other before Abasi said, "We need to go."

    Abasi acted to take them out of the room, when all of a sudden, a yellow shadow sprung out of Trisha''s body. Abasi and Trisha were in utter shock. Their hair stood up and their eyes grew wide. For the first time in their lives, the spirit of the heart came out from its crystal.

    The spirit of the heart was a female soul named Kardia. She glowed in yellow, barely visible in the eyes of the masters. They could see through the spirit''s cloaked body.

    Kardia, the spirit of the heart, glanced at Christopher closely for seconds.

    Disrupted by another knock on the door, the spirit looked back and told to the masters, "Let''s talk somewhere else."

    Slowly, they disappeared from Christopher''s room. They travelled back to earth, reappearing in the forest of Brazil. Inside the cavern of the master''s gathering place where Abasi, Trisha and the spirit of the heart came about.

    Abasi and Trisha were still dumbfounded, seeing the spirit of the heart reveal herself before them. They picked up what the spirit said, "I heard - I heard a voice call out to me from inside that boy. That''s why I came out... That has never happened before - at least not for a long time."

    "He is someone special. Maybe not made of the earth, but he is meant to be someone great. For now, that''s all that I could say. Still the same, I did not feel the presence of the blue crystal within him."

    The spirit slowly disappeared before them, returning its form inside Trisha''s crystal.

    After seconds of being on their own, Trisha said, "It must be because he is from another world and is meant to help the dying life of Pelagy. Maybe that''s why he could touch Amanda. Maybe he is blessed with the spirits of Pelagy?"

    "It''s possible," said Abasi.

    The two masters contemplated on their next move. They both saw the brief happiness in Amanda''s face as she bid goodbye to Christopher earlier from inside her chamber. They were both observing from a corner of the room, fading in and out through space, that Amanda failed to notice their presence.

    "We still need to try. She has a responsibility to the lives of this earth and we need her," said Trisha. She looked up to Abasi and said, "Let''s go back for her. Let''s try to take Amanda back with us."

    Back at Pelagy, from inside the castle of Aeros, Christopher remained to lie on his bed. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead and he slowly peeked through his eyes-lids.

    Seeing that no one was there, he abruptly sat up, panting. He rested his elbows on his knee as he brushed his fingers through his hair.

    Slowly, he analyzed the earlier appearance of two strange beings in his room. When the woman ordered him to fall asleep and forget their arrival, he concluded it was best to play along. However, Christopher did not forget everything that happened just minutes ago.

    The images ran vividly through his head; two powerful beings in green and yellow, the sudden appearance of a godly-looking spirit and their abrupt departure suggested, they could travel through spaces.

    "What were those two? Who were they?" He mumbled to himself.

    Lastly, the voice. The voice that his father had tried to keep hidden for years; it was back. He was hearing the same voices again.

    "Let me out! I am here to help you! Tell the healer who locked me inside you to let me out!" The voice of a man inside his head called for Christopher. The same voice that used to call him when the symptoms of his illness started to fade.

    He was sweating and panting, thinking he was either going crazy or... like what happened six years ago, he was getting sick again.

    Christopher was twenty years old when his body frequently turned cold. Back then, his father concluded he was sick. After a year of this symptom, his eyes occasionally glowed. He was brought to one of the best healers in the nation. It was there that they were convinced that evil magic was behind his manifestations.

    The healer cast a powerful spell to keep the evil magic contained, and slowly his symptoms gradually faded as the years went by.

    The knocking of the door quickly cut off his thoughts. He heard his sister calling out to him, "Christopher!!!! Are you listening to me! Father is about to arrive! You need to get your butt up because... He... brought Diana with him!"

    He let out a heavy sigh and cursed.. He knew his day was about to get worse.

 Chapter 51 - Goodbye Masters

    While Christopher rushed to prepare for his father''s arrival, Amanda was still in a daze, sprawling naked in her bed and letting the time pass. She had a wide grin on her face, just recalling the night she has with the man helplessly fallen in love with.

    Just as she was about to get up, she heard a voice inside her head. "Amanda, we are coming to you."

    Her eyes grew wide in horror, and she frantically changed into another set of tunic and pants. Within just minutes, the two masters appeared before her. Amanda could tell by their expression that they knew... They knew about Christopher.

    ''This is it. The moment of truth,'' Amanda said to herself.

    "Trisha, what - what brings you here," said Amanda, and while she addressed the master of the heart, her head was looking down with guilt.

    "Don''t you think... we should be asking you that question, Amanda?" Trisha asked.

    With an evasive look, Amanda said, "I figured living in stone walls is safer. It - it doesn''t easily burn."

    "Oh, please, Amanda. Let''s cut to the chase." It was Abasi who spoke this time around. "We know about that man whom you just slept with!"

    Trisha quickly held Abasi''s hand, realizing he was losing his control over his tone. They glared at each other for a second before Trisha turned to Amanda. She said, "So it''s the same boy we saw you with at the forest - the one whom Abasi brought with you by mistake."

    Amanda remained silent. She was trying to find the courage to tell them of her decision. She wanted to be with Christopher, and that was what she desired.

    "Amanda, we need you - the earth needs you," said Trisha. "Can you please come back with us?"

    "I can''t - I love Christopher and I wanted to be with him. I can''t live a life the way you expect me to anymore. The more I use my powers the more it goes out of control - "

    Her words were cut off by Abasi. He said, "But Amanda, you will end up falling in love with the blue crystal master and he - that boy you call Christopher. He is not the blue crystal master!"

    "Amanda, we tried to check him. Even the spirit of the heart came out of my crystal. Kardia, she recognized that Christopher is special, but even the spirit herself did not feel the presence of the crystal within him," said Trisha.

    "Amanda, you will only hurt Christopher. When you find the blue crystal master, you will wind up falling in love with him helplessly and you will. Trust me on this. You will leave Christopher behind," said Trisha.

    She walked up to Amanda and reasoned with her more. She made it clear to her, "If you keep staying with him, both of you will be invested emotionally and you will still end up leaving him. The red crystal and the blue crystal masters are fated. It is the will of the spirits. Those whoever hosts these crystals are meant to find each other."

    "Amanda, let us leave now before it''s too late," Trisha added, looking sincerely into Amanda''s sad eyes.

    Trisha tried to hold Amanda, but the master of fire stepped back in avoidance. Seconds of being mute, Amanda finally spoke, "I love Christopher and if you say that the being the host of my power is preventing me to be with him, then there is only one solution."

    Amanda raised her palms and revealed the red crystal that had long lived inside of her. Her eyes started to glow as she said, "Take the crystal, Trisha. Take it with you and leave it afloat in the cave. Take it until the fire element is born or is chosen!"

    "No - "

    "I insist! You have to respect my decision because I no longer want the life of loneliness! I finally found someone who I can share my feelings with - touch and make love - feel love! I don''t want to throw it away! If it meant relieving myself of the powers, I would rather be normal."

    Once again, Amanda let out her inner desire and the masters, Abasi and Trisha knew, it was a longing they could not help her with, not unless the blue crystal master is found.

    "Amanda, you are making a mistake!" said Abasi with a frown on his face.

    "But I am happy," Amanda said. "I am happy for the first time in my life! If happy means being powerless, then - then I''d rather be the latter."

    "Take the crystal, Trisha. Take it with you and lets hope the spirit would choose another host for its power."

    Trisha was so shaken by Amanda''s decision that her confrontation with Amanda became shared with the other masters. Through their heads, Brody and Taara spoke.

    "Set her free," said Taara, the master of the wind. "Amanda deserves a better life than she had been living over the years."

    "Amanda, so you have finally found someone you can love?" Brody asked, sighing in the end.

    Amanda''s eyes studied her surroundings. She realized Brody and Taara were not there, but merely speaking through the crystals within her. She felt touched by Taara, standing up to her.

    "Take us there, Abasi. Bring us to where Amanda is," requested Brody.

    In seconds, the two other masters appeared before Amanda, and it was there that they resumed their earlier conversations. Two sides argued for what they thought was right and with Taara and Brody understanding Amanda''s situation, she further asserted on what she wished.

    "I have already made my decision. Take the crystal. I want to be with Christopher and that is final." A tear fell down her cheek, but like always, it quickly dried.

    "Please take it, Trisha. Please," Amanda pleaded again.

    Trisha''s heart was the most broken among the masters, hearing of Amanda''s resolution. She looked at Abasi and even he was dismayed.

    Abasi declared, "I thought you''d be better and stronger than this, Amanda. I''m very disappointed."

    "It''s fine, Abasi. I suppose, if Amanda keeps having these thoughts, she would be half-hearted to fight alongside us," Trisha finally spoke. Reluctantly, she raised her hand and said, "Give me the crystal."

    Amanda let out a heavy sigh and spoke to the crystal inside of her, "Spirit of fire, Fiena. I part with you now. I chose to be with the man I love, so let me be as he is not the master of the blue crystal. Please travel with Trisha back to earth."

    The rest of the masters watched with heavy hearts as the red crystal gradually jumped from Amanda to Trisha. When the red crystal rested on Trisha''s palm, she closed her hand, and gone was the bright red power before them.

    Finally, Amanda cried, seeing the masters ready to leave and this time, with the crystal gone, her tears flowed down her cheeks without drying.. She softly said, "Goodbye, masters."

 Chapter 52 - An Emotional Parting

    When Amanda was free from the power of the red crystal, she looked at the masters with tears in her eyes. The words were difficult to express, but found the strength to say, "Goodbye masters."

    Taara was the first to hug her and they both cried while standing in front of the others. Brody followed, wrapping his arms around the two.

    It was an emotional parting that Amanda was not prepared for, but to be with Christopher, she had to give up the red crystal master. She did not want to meet the blue crystal master and end up leaving Christopher for him.

    After the master of the wind and earth let go of Amanda, Abasi extended his hand and said, "I hope you will not regret this decision."

    Amanda shook her head and said, "I am certain. I love Christopher. I won''t regret it."

    She took Abasi''s hand and said, "You can no longer bully me, Abasi."

    Turning to Trisha, she saw her eyes were watering. They also embraced each other and did so for nearly a minute. After letting go, Amanda asked, "Can I please... can I please keep my memory of you? I promise I won''t tell a soul."

    Since Amanda was powerless. Trisha could easily control her mind and heart. She could forget about her past if it was Trisha''s will.

    Trisha looked at the other masters and they too agreed. Amanda was one of them, regardless of her decision.

    "We will let you be with our memories," confirmed Trisha.

    Gazing back at the masters, she said, "Will you - will you still see me?"

    "We will," said Taara. "I will argue with Abasi if he doesn''t."

    The masters spent another five minutes just hugging each other until Trisha finally decided it was time to go. Trisha could not hold the red crystal for long. Her chest was beginning to feel pain. She needed to let it float from within the cave.

    They bid goodbye to Amanda one last time before all of them disappeared from inside the dark chamber.

    When Trisha and the others returned to the hidden cave in Brazil, she first released the red crystal, letting it afloat above the pool of water in front of her.

    She watched with an aching heart as the crystal remained in mid-air, glowing without a host to live in.

    The other maters did the same. They watched the red crystal in silence, still hurting that Amanda will no longer join them in their battles.

    After seconds, Trisha broke down in tears. The truth was, Trisha felt she failed Amanda. It was her job to find the blue crystal master, yet she failed. She failed miserably and let Amanda down. She yelled, "this was my fault! I failed Amanda!"

    "Why?! Why? This has never happened in the past? All the masters always found each other!" Trisha questioned the red crystal. She curved into a ball, down to the ground, and covered her face.

    The other masters comforted Trisha, soothing her of her with her frustration, but minutes passed again and she still felt the grief. Suddenly, she sat up, letting the other masters step back. She said, "I can''t accept this. I just can''t!"

    Trisha raised her hand and asked of the spirit of fire, "Fiena, it is I once more, the master of the heart. Lend me your power."

    The red crystal returned to Trisha''s body. She looked at Abasi and ordered, "Bring me back to Pelagy."

    With a frown, Abasi protested, "But Trisha - "

    "Just do as I say!" Ordered Trisha.

    "No, Trisha! Amanda has already decided!" Taara also objected, trying to hold Trisha from going back. Brody also did the same.

    "I know what I have to do now! Trust me on this, masters! As your leader, trust me!" Trisha spoke loudly, forcefully pushing them away with her hands.

    Looking back at Abasi, she ordered once more. "Let''s go back to Pelagy now! Back at the castle where Amanda is."

    Abasi could not fathom what was going through Trisha''s head. However, she was their leader. He could only trust her decisions. Against his will, he took Trisha back to Aeros. They reappeared at Amanda''s room, but Amanda was nowhere in sight.

    The two masters jumped through spaces to find Amanda. They lingered in one corner to another only in a fraction of a second, leaving no chance for any people of Aeros to fully recognized their figure.

    When they found her walking hand in hand with Christopher, headed for the courtyard, Abasi and Trisha rested in an empty tower of the castle. They both watched Amanda for sometime before Trisha raised her hand.

    She let out the red crystal and instructed, "Fiena, the spirit of fire. I refuse to abandon your chosen master. Take the smallest part of you and keep me connected to Amanda."

    The spirit of the red crystal was in agreement with Trisha. Right at that very moment, a piece of the crystal, the size of a sand, broke off. Only its bright red light determined its presence.

    Exactly as Trisha requested, the small piece of crystal traveled in the speed of light, finding its way to Amanda.

    Amanda was walking nervously to the courtyard, hand in hand with Christopher. When she told him his father was arriving, she was utterly nervous. Out of the blue, she gasped, nearly screaming.

    She paused for a second, feeling something penetrated her body.

    "What''s wrong?" Christopher asked, turning to a panicking Amanda.

    "I - I." Amanda looked around the castle walls. She looked up to the towers and the sky but felt nothing. She directed her gaze to Christopher and said, "Nothing. It was nothing."

    Little did Amanda know that Fiena, the spirit of the red crystal, entered her once more, but it was because of its insignificant size that she felt almost nothing.

    A piece of Fiena, the size of a sand, nestled in Amanda''s body. It was small enough to keep her connected with the masters, yet it was not enough to let out the flaming powers of fire.

    From the tower where Abasi and Trisha hid, they looked down at Amanda, who turned her back and proceeded to walk. Trisha said, "When the time is right, I will find you, Amanda. Call on me anytime and I will find you."

    Trisha was determined to find the blue crystal master at all cost and when she does, she could easily locate Amanda. This was the reason for her to leave a small piece of the red crystal behind. Moreover, should Amanda be in trouble, she easily call out to her.

    The two masters disappeared quickly, recognizing the need to let the rest of the red crystal out of Trisha''s body.. As they faded away from the tower, Trisha said, "Goodbye, for now, Amanda."

 Chapter 53 - Diana

    Many of Christopher''s arms, his friends Kyle and Zack, as well as his sister Cassy, came to the courtyard, awaiting the arrival of the leader of Aeros, their Master Theo.

    Amanda scanned the surroundings and had seen other familiar faces that Christopher had told him about. Some of them were his father''s advisers, the elders of the nation. They too have a room in the humongous castle of the Aeros.

    Theo and his trusted arms traveled through the skies on the way to Plethora, but on the way back they came with horses. This was because Diana, the daughter of Mahak and Delila, Plethora''s rulers, came with them, along with ten of Plethora''s command.

    The crowd stood on both sides of the castle''s entrance, waiting for Theo to reveal himself. He came on a horse with Diana next to him. Behind Theo was his general, Kyle''s father, Farid.

    Looking fierce and tyrannical, Theo stepped down from his horse, calling his son in front of him, "Christopher. Come over here, son. I have great news for you."

    Cassy looked at his brother with a heavy sigh. The good news of his father surely was not any pleasing to Christopher''s ears.

    Diana, the beautiful inheritor of the nation Plethora, was in tight pants and tunic in the shade of sky blue. She wore a white cloak over her shoulders. Her garment complemented her striking blue eyes.

    Looking at the charming Christopher, she had a wide grin on her face.

    Seeing the soldiers and the servants from far back, she raised her chin high against the people of Aeros while her eyes looked down on them. She knew well Aeros needed the aid of Plethora and planned to use it to her advantage.

    She had always admired Christopher, since the day they met on earth. She had long demanded their marriage through her father and with Theo''s visit to their nation; she and her father hoped to seal the deal, promising twice the supply of water to Aeros.

    Christopher walked up to his father, leaving Amanda in Cassy''s care. He asked, "I also have... great news for you, father."

    Not caring for what his son''s words, Theo announced, "After the next full moon, you and Diana will be set to marry!"

    ''Mary?'' Amanda''s eyes grew wide. ''So this is what Christopher said, he needed to take care of.''

    Amanda frowned, realizing the gravity of the situation. Apparently forced marriage was being practiced in this nation. She was ready to react, but Cassy held her hand and whispered to her ear, "It''s okay, Amanda. My brother never liked that woman. Neither do I."

    The elders, Theo''s advisers rejoiced of the news, especially those who have witnessed their young master, bringing a foreign girl inside the castle while Theo was not around.

    Moreover, they understood that the union between the two nations would address their problem with water. Plethora is the only remaining nation that had water in their land.

    Christopher gazed at the blonde woman riding a horse. He asked, "Diana, are you that kind of woman who forces herself to a man? If by refusing this marriage, would that mean you would deny us of water? Surely, you would not be that kind of woman."

    Diana''s insides were cursing. She knew what Christopher was trying to do. He wanted her to look like a heartless woman in the eyes of his army and the elders of Aeros. She forced a smile and said, "Of course not, young master Chris, but for the good of our nation, Plethora, I am willing to sacrifice myself for my people''s safety and happiness."

    "We need your powerful army to help us fight against the Oscorians and in return, we can give you more water supply - "

    "And so you acknowledge there is no need for marriage to make this agreement happen between our nations?" Christopher cut her off.

    He turned to his men and the elders before announcing, "Diana has said it herself. So, for the elders who are here, be at ease that I declare and had been for the previous years, I do not wish to marry Diana."

    "Christopher - you!" Theo called the attention of his son, his voice already raised in anger.

    "Father, Diana." He looked at them both before he added, "I wish to marry someone, but not Diana. I am in love with a woman named Amanda, and she is behind me here today."

    He turned to Amanda, extending his hand to her, urging her to stand by his side.

    Amanda gulped. She did not expect such an intense introduction to her. ''What in the world did Chris got me into?''

    At that point, she wished she had powers, but since she gave up her crystal, she walked reluctantly towards Christopher.

    "Christopher, what is the meaning of this?!" Theo demanded an explanation.

    After holding Amanda''s hand, Christopher answered, "It''s like what I said, father. I am in love with this woman. Her name is Amanda, and I only wish to marry her."

    Diana sensed her nose flared in anger. She gripped tightly at the horse''s bridle, just looking at Amanda.

    Christopher then shot a vivid look at Diana and asked, "Diana, would a proud woman like you want to stand in between two people who are in love? I''m sure such an honored woman like yourself, you would not allow yourself to be looked down upon as a mistress. Would you?"

    "Christopher!" Yelled Theo.

    "Young master! What are you trying to do!" One elder named Tafari, the wisest in their land and the father of Zack, objected. He walked closer to Christopher and treated in a whisper, "You ruin the relationship now with Plethora, you end our lives."

    Tarafi then shot an angry glare at Amanda, intending to intimidate her.

    Just as this was happening, Christopher''s closest friends, Zack and Kyle, came up behind him.

    "I support Chris in his decision," said Kyle.

    "I also - I also support Christopher," added Zack. He dared not look at his father. While he acknowledge, Diana and Christopher''s marriage would help their nation, Zack, if anything cared for Cassy''s feelings.

    Cassy braced herself. She walked to his brother and said, "Father, whatever my brother decides on, he will have my back."

    The rest of the soldiers who were faithful to Kyle and Christopher also stepped forward. While Theo was their current ruler, as of recently, it had been Kyle and their young master who fought the actual battles with the Oscorians.

    They recognized that the old general and their ruler have now become rusted, no longer in their prime.

    It was because Zack, Kyle, and Cassy have witnessed Diana''s calculative behavior, that they knew she was not a woman to be trusted. Under no circumstance were they going to have Diana as their forthcoming ruler''s wife.

    In front of Theo and the advisers, Diana perceived to be a respectable lady, but when the officials were not looking, she revealed her true self.

    There was a time in the past when Diana visited their castle. She requested from Theo for Christopher to take her around Aeros, but it was because Christopher was helping gather food for the people that Cassy suggested otherwise.

    With that simple gesture of preserving the current flow of their daily routine, Diana secretly visited Cassy in her room and threatened her. Back then she told Cassy not to interfere, for she would become her brother''s wife one day and that if she would come in between them, she would lose her place in Aeros.

    Around the servants Diana was like a spoiled princess, ordering around and throwing tablewares if the food was not to her liking. She demanded the best care in Aeros from jewelry, clothing, and servants. Theo always gave in to her wishes. This was because she was Plethora''s successor.

    Unfortunately, Theo, and the elders never believed the report of Cassy and the others. It was not because the elders totally dismissed the possibility, but because they feared for whatever will happen to Aeros, should Plethora decide to cut off their water.

    Diana felt her mouth twitched. Her eyes nearly tightened at the sight of Amanda, ready to slay her with her gaze.

    However, being in front of Theo and his advisers, she held back and responded, "young master, Chris. You know very well the decision to marry is not mine, but that of my father. I - wholeheartedly respect your decision and I will try to convince my father after my return."

    While she said kind words, from the back of her head Diana committed, ''Amanda, a strange woman you are.. You will die in the hands of my men.''

 Chapter 54 - Touch Another

    Theo ordered Christopher to proceed to his chamber, where they pursued their argument over Diana. Theo''s advisers came with him, hoping to convince Christopher against his decision.

    "You can make that woman your mistress, but you have to marry Diana!" Suggested Tarafi.

    The other elders echoed the same, and it further inflamed Christopher. As he gritted his teeth in frustration, more words come out from the elders.

    "What is in the woman? Who is that woman!"

    "Which nation? Who''s elite family does she come from?"

    All Christopher could say was lie. For now, while his father opposed Amanda, he could not tell them the truth. Only he, Cassy, his friends, and his trusted soldiers knew that Amanda crossed the gate from Trinity Bay.

    He looked at his father in the eye and said, "Amanda is from a normal family here in Aeros."

    "What?!" Asked Theo with his eye-balls ready to pop out of his eyes. "Do you mean to say that you are willing to put Diana aside - Diana a daughter of Plethora''s rulers for a commoner!"

    Theo was enrage and so were his advisers. His general on the other hand was half-hearted. Kyle''s father, Farid, had a loving wife who was a commoner. He too chose a wife of a humble family and he saw nothing wrong with it.

    Only Farid spoke in defense of Christopher, "Theo, with all due respect. We cannot force your son to love another woman. It was the same with your wife. You chose your wife over Delila."

    Theo was suddenly silenced. His wife passed away five years ago and since then he had forgotten what it felt like to have someone whom he sincerely loved.

    However, despite the sudden reminder of his wife, Theo had already made talks of alliance with Plethora. Moreover, the condition of the nation was crucial at that point.

    He looked at his son with tightening eyes and said, "Son, think clearly of your decision. One day, our nation will run out of water. How will we survive then?! Not all men of Aeros can cross the earth to have a chance to live!"

    "Consider sacrificing your happiness for our people!" Theo repeated.

    "Father, don''t you think Plethora is being selfish and cruel? They are already asking for bountiful wealth from us in exchange for water, now they also want me to marry their spoiled princess!?" Christopher reasoned.

    "You have not seen Diana for who she really is, father. She is cunning and evil. Who''s to say, they will stab us in the back regardless of my decision?"

    "If it reached a point where Plethora would not provide us with water, I have already identified other sources." He looked everyone in the eye before announcing, "I will not change my mind. I - I will not marry Diana!"

    With his last words, Christopher turned his back and rushed outside, leaving Theo and the advisers hopeless.

    Meanwhile, Diana and her followers were directed to a private room, serving as her resting place for her entire visit to Aeros.

    When the servant left them on their own, Diana turned to his men and ordered, "I want you to find out more about that woman. Spy on her, find her weaknesses, and if you get a chance to corner her... kill her!"

    She turned away from her men in anger and clenched her hands into a fist. She was determined to shame Amanda out of the castle by hook or by crook. She had been looking forward to the day she would be named as Christopher''s wife. She was not prepared for a rival which she knew nothing about. Worse, Christopher''s friend and sister supported the woman.

    From another side of the castle, Amanda was with Cassy, in her room, waiting for Christopher. It was there where Cassy explained the situation to Amanda as they stood on the balcony. They both leaned over the stone railings as they spoke.

    "It is not just Aeros. Other nations are being pressured by Plethora to their will. So don''t feel bad about my brother''s decision," said Cassy.

    With her brows drawn together, Amanda answered, "Water - it''s a very important need."

    "We could source it out from Trinity Bay should Plethora not give us any more water," said Cassy. "The hidden spring below the town is a very immense source of water."

    "It is? It did not... seem that big," She asked with a frown. Amanda was certain it was not too wide, but then again, she did not swim under the sunken cave.

    "Have you seen it? Haha! I can''t believe my brother. He really trusts you," expressed Cassy while looking at Amanda.

    Cassy turned her attention to the courtyard below before she revealed, "That the sunken cave goes far deep and has chambers underneath the webbing all throughout the town."

    "Actually, I -I became a cave explorer of your world after finishing college - "

    "You went to college?" Asked Amanda.

    "Yes, we did. We studied in your world. We have another gate in the middle of Ontario and that is where we studied. That is also where we met Diana for the first time. Many of us from Pelagy have been crossing your world for years. We have learned your ways and have tried to apply it here," added Cassy.

    "Anyway, back to my cave exploring... You have no idea how many sunken caves are there in your world. I''ve been to five big caverns and explored the waters beneath the earth''s surface. My brother and I have already mapped a plan to use those unutilized waters of your world and bring it here through the gates that our healers can open."

    "Interesting. I did not even know this," replied Amanda.

    "Still, it''s an inconvenient way to get water for your people - "

    "Amanda," said Cassy. She tried to reach for Amanda''s hand but held back, recalling how she did not like to be touched. "I''m sorry - "

    "It''s fine," said Amanda. "I - I think I''m beginning to feel comfortable holding another person."

    That day, Amanda didn''t wear her gloves. Knowing that the red crystal was already out of her body, she should no longer hurt another through her touch. She gulped before looking straight into Cassy''s eyes and said, "You can - you can touch me."

    Amanda reluctantly offered her hand and waited for Cassy''s touch. While Amanda was feeling anxious Cassy felt utterly mystified over Amanda''s fear of touch.

    When Amanda felt Cassy''s fingers, she pulled her hand away. Her heart throbbed as she asked, "How - how was it?"

    Perplexed, Cassy answered, "I''m - I''m alive? Haha! Shouldn''t I be asking you that question?"

    Without warning, she reached for Amanda''s hand firmly.

    Amanda screamed and tried to pull away again, but Cassy held her hand tightly and said, "It''s okay Amanda. you are fine. You are fine."

    The relief on Amanda''s face was indescribable. With her powers gone, she could finally touch another person''s hand... and not just Christopher.

    She sighed and said, "Yes, thank goodness, you are fine."

    "You mean, you are fine?" Cassy asked back.

    A chuckle escaped Amanda''s lips before she said back, "Right. I am fine." She looked at sand-colored skies of Pelagy and said, "I think from now on... I''ll be fine."

    Amanda could not measure the delight she felt, having to touch someone else, and not hurt them.. Regardless of the situation Christopher and the Aeros were at that point, she had a reason to be happy.

 Chapter 55 - The Oscorians Are Back

    In the evening, the castle prepared a grand feast in celebration for the Diana''s visit and everyone gathered in her honor... except for Christopher and his allies. It all the more angered Diana, for the son of Theo refused to grace the celebration of his presence.

    She had put on an elegant dress, let down her golden hair, making her look even more lovely. Yet, her charm would not be appreciated by the man she came to Aeros for. Christopher was nowhere to be found.

    As she took the seat next to the ruler of Aeros, she asked, "Master Theo, where is Chris? How is he supposed to turn my way, if he isn''t even here?"

    Theo sighed and answered, "I''m sorry, Diana. Rest assured this... attraction he has with that woman... it is only temporary. I am also trying to find out more about the woman. Perhaps, I can sway her to leave my son."

    "Oh, how unfortunate," said Diana. While she pretended to be calm, her insides were screaming in frustration.

    Theo tried his best to appease Diana, but after minutes into the gathering, she stormed out of the great hall, secretly in anger. She excused herself, saying she wanted to rest.

    Ten of her command followed her around the castle as she went in search of Amanda. She threw in threats left and right, yelling at the servants she would come across to, demanding for the whereabouts of Amanda.

    Some of the servants hinted that Amanda was staying in the west wing, near to Cassy''s bed-chamber. Diana stormed into the said direction, but to her dismay, the west wing was being guarded by Christopher''s trusted men.

    She immediately took out a sword from one of her followers and raised it toward the guard. She ordered, "Let me through. I want to speak to the woman who is trying to steal my betrothed!"

    Christopher''s men on guard were ready to burst into laughter just hearing the word betrothed. Nonetheless, they held themselves from doing mocking the beauty in front of them, knowing Diana was a vengeful one. They had already witnessed Diana argue with Cassy, and they knew the woman had no restraint.

    "The young master and Amanda are not here. We don''t know where they went," said one man on guard.

    "Ahhhhh!" Diana yelled, thrusting the sword against the guard.

    The guard could only defend himself, stepping back and taking out his own blade, blocking her every attack. Diana was trained in handling a sword, like most of those elite families.

    "Stop this!" Diana turned to find Christopher, holding Amanda''s hand.

    Christopher arrived in time to witness Diana strike at his own men. He shot an angry glare at her and said, "I knew you would do this! One day, my father will see you for who - "

    "It''s not like that, Chris! He - " Pointing the sword to the guard, she explained, "He was being rude to me! You can ask my men!"

    "Of course, your men would say anything you tell them!" Christopher retorted.

    "I swear! What reasons would I have to fight against an ally? Aeros is our ally! I was just looking for you - " She countered, trying to cover-up her actions.

    "Then! What brings you here - here to the west wing? Everyone knows my quarters are on the opposite side." Christopher pushed Amanda behind him as he took out his sword. Only then did he say, "If you ever hurt Amanda, I will not hesitate to wage war against Plethora!"

    "You often threaten us with water, but what you do not realize, is that we Aeros, are stronger in arms that your people! If I have to, I will take Plethora by force!"

    From behind Christopher, Amanda could see Diana''s face turned red. She was obviously agitated at Christopher''s threat.

    Diana sighed heavily. Her chest dramatically raised as she took each breath. After handing out the sword to her men, she slowly turned back to Christopher and said, "Of course, we would not want... that. We - we would never win against Aeros."

    It never occurred to Diana that Christopher would go through such length for a woman who was a mere commoner. Plethora would never win against Aeros, not with their army of winged men. Not with their extensive experience in fighting against Oscoria.

    Diana and her command walked away, but they did so even more inflamed towards Christopher and Amanda. After getting across the west wing, Diana said, "No holding back. I''ll deal with the consequences later. That woman must be killed!"

    "Yes, lady Diana. We will once an opportunity is presented to us," responded one of Plethora''s men.

    Christopher and Amanda stood in the halls of the west wing for some time, until Amanda finally spoke, "Wow! She is the kind that you won''t ever regret to... diving your blade to."

    Her eyes tightened as she silently said, ''Would be nice to try.''

    "Tomorrow, I will train you how to handle a sword," said Christopher. "I will have to bring you wherever I go until that woman has left this castle."

    "Oh." Her lips formed into a circle before saying, "That... includes every night?"

    Her face flushed in the dark halls before Christopher wrapped an arm around her shoulder and whispered to her ear. He said, "I''ll climb up the window as usual."

    The next day, Christopher woke up almost at dawn with Amanda in his arms. He heard noises from outside that he got up to see from Amanda''s stone window. The sun has yet to rise, but he could make out the figures below.

    He watched as soldiers rushed to the front, some already flying out north to side of the nation. He felt his heart raced, realizing there may be another attack.

    He dashed to wake up Amanda and said, "I think there is trouble. Get change and go to Cassy. I need you to go to her room for safety My men will have to join me in battle, should the Oscorians be attacking again."

    Still half asleep, it took seconds for Christopher''s words to sink in. As soon as she realized this, she bid goodbye and watched as he jumped out of the window.

    She scrambled to get changed and went looking for Cassy. Christopher''s soldiers were still guarding the west wing of the castle when she stepped out of her room.

    One man said, "Miss. Please go to lady Cassy''s room."

    Before Amanda could knock on Cassy''s door, it opened for her. Cassy grabbed Amanda''s hand and said, "Stay here with me, Amanda. We are going to be best buddies today."

    From the courtyard below, Christopher rushed to the center where Kyle was prepared for battle. He said, "The Orscorians are back, but they are not necessarily attacking. They are standing by the last village to the north. One of our men flew in to report. They are demanding to speak to your father. Master Theo is already on the way to the northernmost village."

    "Don''t you think it''s too late for peace talks?" Christopher said sarcastically.

    "They want the same thing... Just like the last," said Kyle.

    Shaking his head, he said, "They want me? Why does every nation want me?"

    "I don''t know, but all the more reason to keep you," said Kyle. "Brother, their desire for you intrigues me. If they want you so badly, there as to be a deeper reason."

    From another side of the castle, Diana looked down at the soldier formation below. Recognizing that Christopher''s men were fleeing to the north, a smile became painted on her face.. She said, "This is my chance to get to Amanda."

 Chapter 56 - The Diversion

    Walking through the halls, Amanda and Cassy, together with two of Christopher''s soldiers set off for the pantry to have breakfast, but just as they made their way to the centre-most part of the castle, they heard stomping feet of walking towards their direction.

    Cassy pulled Amanda back, hiding against one large column. The two soldiers did the same, covering from another path.

    She put a hand on her lips, suggesting to Amanda to quiet down. She whispered, "Something about the way they walk tells me they are too eager to head this way."

    Exactly as Cassy suspected, Diana and ten of her command went past them. They were obviously headed towards the west wing, on the way to Amanda''s room.

    For Diana to bring ten of her men meant she was serious to cause harm to Amanda. Cassy concluded to go straight to the arms room and gear up for a possible fight while his brother was away.

    Cassy and Amanda made it through half a day, avoiding Diana. However, in the afternoon, there was still no word of the forces that left for the north. Christopher was not back yet, and so were the rest of Aeros'' troops.

    From the weaponry room, Amanda said, "Take me to where he is. I''m not comfortable here just sitting around. I have to do something."

    Her words made Cassy giggle. She said, "And what are you going to do there? You are just going to add worry to my brother. Let''s just stay here. Eat something. Rest or continue cleaning the swords with me. Tomorrow, when my brother is back, he will teach you how to hold a sword."

    "Well, I sort of... know how to fight," she revealed.

    She wasn''t really sure how to handle an actual sword. Amanda could form blades with her fire but it did not have a weight on them. The very first sword she held was the mysterious one she found at the bottom of the sea.

    She frowned and looked at her wrist. ''Shit. I forgot to tell Trisha about it.''

    The mark on her wrist remained there. She realized it was not connected to the red crystal''s power in any way.

    "Look, Amanda. Christopher would kill me if I let you out there where it is more dangerous. The Oscorians are more dangerous than Diana. Here it is safer. My brother will be back," assured Cassy as she reached for Amanda''s hand who was sitting across her.

    Amanda was left with no choice. Moreover, she realized Cassy was right. She did not have her powers. A big part of her regretted, but then again, it was a choice to remain a master of fire or to be with Christopher. She chose the latter.

    From outside the arms room, a group of individuals was lurking around. Diana''s eyes thinned at the report by one of her men. "Lady Diana, Amanda is inside the room."

    She sighed and said, "I''ll create a diversion with the rest of the group. Five of you go after Amanda."

    "Yes, lady Diana."

    While Cassy and Amanda helped sort the swords, they heard a call from one of the servants, "Lady Cassy! Help! Help! Lady Diana, she wants to execute my sister! She is saying that my sister stole from her but - but she would not do that!"

    "What! Urrgggh!" Turning to Amanda, Cassy said, "She is doing this on purpose! Stay here, Amanda!"

    Leaving only two guards looking out for Amanda, Cassy rushed to the courtyard where Diana was found, dragging a young servant on the ground, pulling her by the hair.

    "Diana! What are you doing?! Let her go!" Cassy ordered, taking out her sword and pointing at Diana. Five of Plethora''s men also raised their arms at Cassy.

    "Huh! Are you really going to fight me? Make a judgement on this young girl when this is not your home?!" Cassy yelled in anger. "Let her go now!"

    "But she stole from me - "

    "No! I would never!" Screamed the young girl. She turned to Cassy and said, "I''ve been serving Aeros all my life from generations to generations. Our family has been loyal to Master Theo! We - we would never!"

    Diana felt a lump on her throat. She realized, she had chosen the wrong servant to abuse that day. Still, in order to have Amanda taken down, she persisted, "She took my necklace! See for yourself!"

    Raising a hand to Cassy, she showed as proof of the pearl necklaced that was supposedly in the young woman''s possession.

    More guards came to their direction in aid for Cassy. She cast a despicable look at Diana and suggested, "You - you must have put it here or simply made accusations! Diana! I know you too well! More importantly, I know this servant too well. Since she was a child, I have known her never to take anything from this home!"

    While Cassy and Diana went at it, raising voices at the courtyard, three of Plethorans penetrated the weaponry room. It was there where they found Amanda, with only two soldiers looking after her.

    ''Well, this is a coincidence. Or not!'' Amanda told herself as she slowly grabbed the sword she was earlier cleaning.

    "Stay behind us, Miss Amanda. We will protect you. We have sworn in our young master''s name!" Said on guard. He was holding up a blade at the three Plethoran men while walking back to an exit for Amanda to flee.

    The other soldier, on the other hand, walked forward, hoping to scare them away. The soldier said, "You are no match for us and you know it!" The soldier quickly let out his wings, grunting while he was at it.

    "Yaaah!" Diana''s men began thrusting their blades forward, and the fight became eminent.

    Blades were clashing left and right, and the man that stood behind Amanda had to fight along with his colleague. He told Amanda, "Run Miss! Run outside!"

    It was the second time Amanda grieved to be powerless. She realized that to also be on Christopher''s side; she had to have the strength. Armed with a heavy sword, she ran outside the weaponry room only to face two of Plethora''s men, apparently waiting for her to flee.

    "Fuck!" She cursed, sneering altogether.

    Diana''s men wasted no time. They quickly swung their blades against Amanda, but when raised her own sword at them, blocking one attack to the other realized, the woman before them had skills.

    Amanda may no longer have the strength of fire, but she had fought horrors and demons for five long years. Her natural body had become a warrior, able to fend for herself.

    Still, she recognized, it was not the same as holding a blade of fire.

    "Ahhh! Hya! Hya!" She yelled each time she struck back, stepping backwards as she held up the blade.

    However, it was because Amanda was not used to holding a heavy sword that she dropped her blade after circling it around one of Plethora''s weapon.

    Diana''s men managed to cut through her arm. She was starting to bleed as she raised her hands above her head.

    While panting, she said, "Christopher will find out about this - "

    "By the time he does.. You are already gone," said the man in front of her.

 Chapter 57 - Saved

    Amanda was gasping for air. She was taking slow steps backward with her hands up. She gulped upon seeing the deviled look on the faces of Plethoran men determined to get her.

    "Hyah!" One man swung its blade and Amanda ducked, missing her by a few inches.

    Seeing the other, already holding up the blade above his head, Amanda purposely slid herself under, in between the feet of her earlier assailant, getting past them again in seconds.

    She promptly got up and swiveled her body, throwing a kick against one man.

    Her opponent lost his balance and fell to the floor, but the other continued to strike against Amanda.

    It was because Amanda was used to commanding her fire out, forming into a blade that she unconsciously ordered the same.

    Just as the Plethoran''s blade was about ten inches away, she acted to hold a sword like she used to back when her powers were in full strength.

    "Hyyyaaaahhh!" She screamed while moving her hands forward.

    In a fraction of a second, a yellow light sprung out of her wrist and she was suddenly holding up a golden sword.

    A loud crashing sound of two blades echoed through the large underground halls of the castle and another sound of heavy metal followed, falling against the stone floor.

    The Plethoran''s mouth hung open. His eyes enlarged in horror. His blade was cut through by the sudden emergence of a golden sword in Amanda''s hand. He had never seen anything like it. No blade with such strength could easily cut through pure metal such as the weapon they held.

    Amanda was equally dumbfounded. For a second she was left dumbstruck by the beautiful sword in her hand. She could not help but remark, "Ohhhh... Cool."

    She was saved by the golden blade that she knew nothing about. Nor did she realize it had been hiding inside her all along.

    "You - you are a witch!" Told her adversary.

    The other Plethoran, who was earlier down on the floor, also saw the sudden appearance of Amanda''s sword. He echoed the same, "She has black magic! We should kill her now!"

    Amanda knew there was no way around it. It was her life or theirs. She had to take theirs.

    While the man before her was still calling her a witch, she struck him with the blade, leaving the Plethoran groaning in pain.

    Yet again, Amanda was left in astonishment at the strength of the golden sword. While it was heavy, it efficiently penetrated through her opponent''s armor and chest.

    "Ahhhhhh!" Screamed her other adversary, raising up a sword above him and preparing to hit Amanda.

    Getting ready, Amanda took a full turn before equally giving it all her stretch, striking back with the weapon in her hand.

    Like what happened earlier, the Plethoran''s sword was cut it half, and it fell to the floor, sliding inches away from them.

    Right at that very moment, while the adversary was still in shock, he saw her earlier tightened eyes growing wide.

    "Hyaaaaah!" With one thrust against his chest, the man''s armor fell off him, a wide cut against his torso left him bleeding and falling to the floor.

    For seconds Amanda stood above the fallen men. She panted as she clenched her other hand into a fist. She watched as their life was taken away by the golden sword.

    Her eyes flickered, realizing Christopher''s men may still be in a fight, but just as she looked back, she heard her name being called.

    "Miss Amanda! Miss Amanda!" It would seem to her that two soldiers took care of Diana''s men.

    Her heart suddenly raced. She perceived she would need to explain the presence of the golden sword.

    While she was thinking this, the yellow light reappeared, once again, binding into her wrist, and gradually, the golden blade disappeared in her hand. She covered her mouth and remarked, "Damn, that was really cool. What in the world was that sword?"

    "Miss Amanda!" Called again one of Christopher''s soldiers.

    Thinking of how to make out of what happened, she frantically took the broken swords and struck it against her adversaries. Only then did she call out to them. "I''m here!"

    "Miss Amanda!"

    She rolled her eyes as to how they addressed her as a miss. It was Christopher''s orders. It was either a "Miss" or a "Lady." She preferred the less formal.

    "I''m here! I''m here!" She repeated out, leaning against the wall and holding her wounded arm.

    When the two of them found Amanda, they were relieved, but when they saw the two fallen Plethoran men, they were in utter disbelief. They heard her say, "They were - attacking me then - then one hit the other by accident!"

    She pointed from one Plethoran to the other and said, "He struck back! They were - they were forcefully letting out their swords that it - it broke in the end!"

    Amanda looked at the two soldiers and rotated her finger at the side of her head and said, "They -they went crazy."

    "Crazy?" Asked one soldier.

    "Ummm... Insane! Foolish! Mad! Crazy," she explained further.

    The two soldiers were in total shock. Still, what mattered most was how Amanda was alive, and they promptly brought her to the courtyard where the rest of the guards continue to stand behind their lady Cassy.

    In the middle of the castle grounds, Cassy and Diana continued to raise voices at each other. Their screams were so loud, they all missed hearing the flapping wings of Aeros'' men, returning from the north.

    "You have gone too far, Daina!" Screamed Cassy. Pointing at the servant, she added, "let go of her now! She would never steal anything!"

    "You would believe the word of a servant!" Diana retorted. "She a mere pest!"

    "She is a trusted servant of Aeros'' castle, Diana! What kind of accusation is this?!" Everyone turned to find their Master Theo, descending from the sky, slowly waggling his wings.

    Theo''s eyes became enraged, seeing the daughter of his trusted servant being pulled by the hair by Diana. It was his first time to witness the ruthlessness of Plethora''s successor. He never expected the tales of his son and daughter were true.

    Frightened of having been found out, Diana quickly let go of the girl''s hair, pushing her down to the ground. The girl cried even harder as Cassy walked towards her.

    Diana reasoned, "It''s - it''s not what you think, Master Theo. This girl - this girl stole from me - "

    "She is no thief. She is the daughter of my most trusted servant. Her father has served me many years and so did her forefathers!" Revealed Theo.

    Before Diana could make up another excuse, they heard men call out to their ruler, "Master Theo! Master Theo!"

    Two of Christopher''s men came rushing to the courtyard, with cuts on their arms. They announced, "Diana''s men had attacked us suddenly!"

    Behind them was Amanda, also wounded in her arm.

    "Let''s not jump into a conclusion here!" Said Diana. "There must be a perfect explanation!"

    "There is no better explanation!" It was Christopher, also flying down from the sky. He saw Amanda holding her wounded arm and said, "This must be all an act so she can go after Amanda."

    "As I told you, father. Diana is a scheming person who cares not for the consequences of her actions! She dared to attack our men!"

    After landing his feet, he kneeled down before his father and said, "Father, allow me to start a war against Plethora. We need not bow down before them! We can take their water and not be at the mercy of them!"

 Chapter 58 - Now Or Tomorrow?

    ''A war... Another war?'' Theo thought to himself after his son went down on his knees. ''He is doing this for that woman.''

    Theo''s eyes shifted to Amanda and saw how she was strangely calm despite having been cut in her arm. Moreover, realizing the threat to her life, she did seem to react violently against Diana. Amanda just stood there behind two guards, watching everything unfold.

    Looking down at his son, Theo said, "Another attack is coming from the Oscorians. We don''t need to make another - an unnecessary war. Not unless Plethora chooses to cut off our water supply."

    He directed his gaze at Diana and asked, "Diana, I will let you off for what you have done in my home. However, as payment for the trouble you have caused, you will not be allowed to enter into my family."

    Diana''s lips trembled. Her eyes widened in anger as she screamed, "How could you believe this peasant?!"

    "It''s not about who to believe! It''s about respecting the rules of the nation where you are currently standing on! I wonder what lies would have told if I did not see how you treated my people with my own two eyes," said Theo.

    "There will be no marriage alliance between our nations and that is final!" He looked back to his general, who had followed behind him and ordered, "General, Bring back Diana to Plethora with a sealed message of what had transpired today. Announce the cancellation of the engagement between my son and Diana!"

    "Yes, Master Theo. I will do as you told," said General Farid.

    "No! No! N - "

    Diana''s screams were cut off by the soldiers of Aeros, raising their swords at her and to the Plethoran men. She was left panting. Her fingers dug against her palms, formed into tight fists.

    The Plethorans were quickly guided to the castle gates, ordered to leave the stone walls at once.

    Meanwhile, Christopher stood up to say, "Thank you, father. Finally, you have seen Diana for who she really is."

    "Don''t!" He looked around his people who had come out to the courtyard. He toned down his voice to say, "Don''t thank me yet. It does not mean I accept that woman you have bright here to my home."

    Once again, Theo''s eyes wandered through the crowd, and seeing his most trusted and loyal servant missing, he asked, "Where is Martin? I have not seen him in days. He must comfort his own daughter."

    "Father, Martin is out on a task for me with Kiesha and the others," revealed Christopher. "He will be back in two days."

    Looking at the crying young servant girl, he added, "Cassy will look after his daughter."

    Theo looked back at Amanda before he said, "Attend to your wounded woman, and tomorrow, I will speak to you both. For now, we rest... another fight will soon begin and we don''t know when."

    "Yes, father. Thank you," repeated Christopher.

    Christopher sighed. Yes, another all-out war is about to happen in a few days. The Oscorians managed to regroup their forces in just a short period of time. Once again, they demanded his capture.

    Naturally, Theo refused. Christopher was his son. He can impose marriage on him, but he would never let his son be imprisoned in their enemy''s land. Till this very day, it baffled him why they wanted Christopher so badly.

    Theo walked silently in the direction of the stone structure, followed by his men. He silently asked, ''Why? What is it in my son that they seek?''

    Seeing his father go, Christopher rushed to Amanda, quickly looking at her arm. His brows furrowed. His heart ached, seeing her wounded. A piece of cloth was already wrapped around her arm, but obviously the wound needed cleansing.

    "It''s not that big," Amanda said. "It''s only a small wound."

    Her reaction made him grimace. He wondered what kind of woman would act so calm after getting cut by a sword. He quickly hugged Amanda against his chest, sighing in relief that she was safe.

    From the grounds of Aeros'' castle, to the gate were the refuting Diana and her men. In another direction, Cassy was soothing the young servant, slowly taking her back to her quarters. Soldiers were flying in, returning from their journey from the north.

    Despite what was going on around them, Christopher could only see Amanda.

    After what it felt like a minute of embrace, he pulled away and said, "Let''s clean up your wound."

    Christopher brought Amanda to his family''s sitting room where servants came, bringing a tub of water and an antiseptic.

    After sending the servants away, he kneeled before her and carefully treated her cut. He said, "How - how exactly did you escape from their attack?"

    His soldiers narrated how the Plethorans fought against each other while trying to hurt Amanda. It did not make sense to him, but it was the most logical. He thought, ''Amanda couldn''t have killed them all by herself.''

    Clearing her throat, Amanda narrated exactly what she told Christopher''s men. After her tale, he said, "You are - very lucky."

    Amanda noticed how less of a talker he was. For the most part, he was being serious while treating her wound. After strapping her arm with a cloth bandage, he suddenly buried his face to her chest.

    He hugged her tightly and said, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry for getting you involved in the dangers of my world. If anything happens to you - "

    "Nothing will happen to me," she hushed him to silence, leaning forward to embrace back.

    "What if - Amanda. What If you stay in Trinity Bay - "

    "No. Don''t even think that!" Amanda was angered by his suggestion. She let out a heavy sigh and said, "You know I can''t go back there anymore."

    "Besides, I - I don''t want to be lonely again. I''d rather risk my life every day and be with you than to worry about you constantly and be on my own."

    She pushed him up and made him swear, "Promise me, you won''t ever think about this again... because I am staying with you..." She gulped before silently saying, ''I have sacrificed everything... to be with you.''

    Straight away, he pulled her closer by the neck and sealed her lips with a kiss. He did so fervently, crashing his mouth against her own and thrusting his tongue senselessly. Amanda and Christopher quickly became out of breath from their passionate kiss.

    Following a hot kiss, Christopher rested on Amanda''s forehead. He said, "You''ll need to learn how to fight."

    "I''ll learn. I''m a fast learner," she said, nodding repeatedly. "You''ll - you''ll be taken by surprise."

    "Okay... just so you get motivated... I won''t join you in your sleep until you learn to hold up a sword properly," he challenged.

    Amanda''s eyes grew wide. It confused her whether to be angry or not. After a while, she spoke, "Let''s practice now."

    C: "No, tomorrow."

    A: "Now."

    C: "Tomorrow."

    A: "Now!"

    Christopher chuckled before he sighed. He caressed her face and revealed, "I have to regroup my men and formulate a plan to better our barriers. Let''s practice... Tomorrow."

    "Can - can someone else begin to teach me then?" A great idea crept into her head and she said, "How about that soldier who guarded me to today, his name was Khalil, right? He is strong, tall, and very... very... good-looking."

    Christopher''s eyes turned devilish, deciding between now and tomorrow.

 Chapter 59 - Prove Yourself

    "Grip on the sword with both your hands, in between the cross-guard and the pommel," instructed Christopher. "Don''t put your finger anywhere above the cross. It''s risky, especially since you are still new in handling a sword."

    Amanda pursed her lips as she watched him demonstrate how to hold a sword. She was trying her best to be clueless while following his lead. They were both on one side of the courtyard, practicing how to hold the sword in the correct stance.

    "Right," she said while holding up her sword. "Like this?"

    He nodded and said, "Right." He frowned and said, "You - you are a natural at it."

    Her mouth twitched for a second before she said, "I told you so."

    Christopher walked closer to Amanda and guided her body. He said, "To strike from above... This is how to get into position."

    He stepped back to check her posture before he added, "Have one foot forward and the other to the back. Your feet must be apart. This way your body weight is evenly distributed and your hips are facing towards the opponent."

    "Like this," he demonstrated again, getting into the right posture.

    "Yes, then don''t ever put your weight on your heels. Focus them on the feet," he added.

    She learned something new, and it made Amanda pout her lips. She had never handled a heavy sword, thus the basics of how to balance herself were not her expertise. She had always created a blade out of her flames, which was far lighter.

    "Sword is held at shoulder level," Christopher added. "To close line between the opponent and yourself, you bring your sword forward."

    He studied her again before resuming his instructions, "When you step forward. You step towards your enemy while not directly facing your opponent. This protects you from any counterattacks."

    "And that''s how you bring down your blade and strike at your opponent," added Christopher. "This is just the first and basic stance and form of frontal attacks. There are many more you need to master."

    "Okay! Got it!" Amanda happily announced.

    Christopher scratched his head. His woman was so confident and had no inhibitions about holding a weapon and this is after she got cut by sword just earlier. He tried to assess things by asking, "Do you want to rest?"

    "No! I''m not sleeping alone tonight!" She loudly announced.

    Christopher frantically looked around, making sure no one from his father''s side was listening in. Fortunately, most of the soldiers have taken their position and only a few of his best men were around to observe the practice.

    He sighed and walked towards Amanda. He whispered, "Amanda, don''t make your voice too loud."

    She giggled and covered her mouth. "Sorry." In a whisper, she added, "I''m not sleeping alone tonight."

    Christopher was left chuckling as a response. He said, "Let''s practice some more."

    Amanda went at it for more than an hour, getting used to the weight of the sword. Christopher taught her variations of strikes in different stances, leaving her arms slightly in pain, especially since she was wounded.

    Still, she persisted. She did not come to Pelagy just to be alone again. She wanted to prove a point to Christopher.

    After having Amanda get used to a proper posture, Christopher concluded, she could hold up a sword well. He said, "We can stop here. We will do the actual practice fight tomorrow, Amanda. Me and Kyle, we really need to plan out for any possible attacks together with his father."

    She pursed her lips and walked towards him. Softly, she asked, "You''ll come and see me tonight?"

    He smiled and put a hand on her back. He pecked on her forehead and said, "Yes. I promise."

    "You are doing good. You can stand in a fight in no time," he added.

    From the above, the castle structure, Christopher''s father, Theo had apparently been observing their practice. He turned to his general, and said, "This woman seems stubborn."

    "Theo, my friend. I have met many types of individuals to know what kind she is. More like, she has perseverance. She is working hard for Christopher, isn''t that a good thing," said Farid, his general.

    "Give her a chance. To be fair to Christopher," said Farid.

    Theo let out a heavy sigh and shook his head. He said, "It would have been better if this woman will bring us something good for the entire nation - water, power, wealth, whatever it may be. With the current state of the nation, we need either of those."

    "Love is more powerful than you think, Theo," said Farid. He put a hand on Theo before he said, "It can give Christopher the strength, the same way our wives did."

    "Of course, my words are not the wisest. I speak only of the heart, but it is my thriving desire to live for my family, that kept me alive and have been for years despite fighting battles against the Oscorians. It is what keeps me strong."

    "I better go and meet the soldiers. Looks like Christopher is ready for our gathering," said Farid before leaving their ruler behind to ponder on his thoughts.

    The next day, before Christopher head out to the borders and observe the soldier''s formation, Theo requested for the presence of Amanda and his son.

    Theo waited at the great halls with his general and his adviser next to him. As soon as Amanda and Christopher stood in front of him, he asked, "Where are your parents, Amanda?"

    Amanda looked at Christopher for a second. They have already agreed to hide the truth of where she came from. Thus, she turned back to Theo and said, "I have no parents, Master Theo. I have been living alone in the mountainside of the east village."

    Theo''s narrowed. He acknowledged that to live alone in this struggling nation meant she was an independent and strong-willed woman. He took another second to ask, "What can you offer this nation, being with my son?"

    "Master Theo. I may not have so many right now, but I know that power is not enough to remain strong as a person," said Amanda. She sincerely meant her words. After all, she gave up her power for love.

    "I believe, no matter how strong a person is, if he is unhappy and unloved, he is bound to break down or lose right judgment in life."

    Amanda felt Christopher''s hand grasping her own. She glanced at him briefly.

    Shifting back her attention to Theo, she smiled before adding, "I am a good person. I am kind. I have the will to withstand any storm. I may look like a weakling from the outside, but inside, I am stronger than you can ever imagine."

    She tightened her hold against Christopher and added, "For as long as I am with Chris. I can be stronger."

    "Such confidence do you have there, young lady," remarked Theo.

    "But I am - I am much stronger than you think, and I can prove to you in the days to come," she said.

    In a split second, Theo challenged her, "If you win a fight against Kiesha in one month, I will accept you as Christopher''s bride."

    "Father!" Christopher objected. Kiesha was the strongest amongst his female arms. To Christopher''s point of view, there was no way Amanda would win her over. "This is not right!"

    "I agree, but since I am not used to fighting with a sword, I prefer hand to hand fight alone," she said, cutting off Christopher altogether.

    Christopher tried to convince Amanda otherwise, but she was set to prove herself. She repeated, "I will do it." Turning to Christopher, she said, "I can do it."

    "Very well," said Theo. "Amanda, this is your chance to prove yourself. You have a month to train."

    "I understand, Master Theo," said Amanda before bowing down her head. "Thank you for the chance."

    While Christopher was scared out of his wits for Amanda, his woman''s mind was filled with thoughts. Amanda was silently asking herself, ''When was the last time I fought a normal being size? Well, you did kill an Oscorian with a rock?''

    Even if Amanda was mostly reliant on the power of the red crystal, for creatures that were of normal size and had fewer powers, she occasionally used her own strength to bring enemies down.

    However, her calculation suggested that it had been over a year since she used her own fists in an actual fight.

    Still she said, "I can do it."

 Chapter 60 - Heart Racing

    "Why would you agree to fight? Kiesha is one of my veteran soldiers!" Christopher said with his voice slightly raised.

    If Amanda were to fail in the fight, chances are, his father will forever not approve of her to be his wife.

    "I know what I am doing, Chris. Relax," She insisted. Amanda acknowledged that she may not win, not without her powers. However, she meant to prove to Theo that she has something better inside of her and that was her will.

    The two of them were in the weaponry room, waiting for Amanda''s sword to arrive. Christopher had specifically asked a blacksmith to make her a custom sword, one that was lighter and easier for her to handle.

    "It''s too late to argue about it," Kyle said. He was also present, getting suited up. "Just teach her how to fight. Teach her of Kiesha''s weaknesses. Fortunately, Kiesha does not have wings."

    "Oh? I did not take that into account, but lucky me," said Amanda. She sneered, realizing if the woman she was about to fight could erupt wings.

    "Do you see what I mean now?" Christopher asked with a frown on his face.

    Despite being surrounded by Christopher''s men, she walked towards her, hugged him by the waist. She said, "Don''t be upset now. Just like what Kyle said, teach me how to fight."

    Amanda did not waste any time. She trained with Christopher on other techniques to advance when handling a sword in the morning at the courtyard. In the afternoon, she meant to strengthen her stamina by herself.

    She was covered in sweat. After two hours of practicing with the blade, her muscles were feeling the pain. However, she was not ready to stop there.

    Amanda wiped the glow on her face and announced, "Okay, I''m ready for a real practice fight."

    She raised her blade and said, "I want to fight Khalil."

    "What?!" Objected Christopher. He walked towards Amanda and whispered, "Just because he is attractive?"

    She broke into a boisterous laugh and said, "Don''t be silly!" She pointed to Christopher with a finger and added, "You would go easy on me!"

    "Oh." Christopher looked in the direction of Khalil, who was standing behind on guard. He said, "So you don''t think he would go easy on you? He knows you are my woman and the idea of getting you hurt will probably torment him."

    Pursing her lips, she recognized it was true. She said, "Then, can I fight Kyle?"

    "No!" He stepped back and got into position. "If you get my heart racing, I might consider letting you fight Kyle."

    ''Pfft! That is easy,'' She said to herself while also getting into the stance. "Are you ready, Chris? Are you ready to fall in love with me even more?"

    She heard him scoff, but right after she smirked, she charged at Christopher with all her strength. "Hiyaaaahhhh!"

    Sooner than he anticipated, blades were clashing. Christopher was in utter shock from Amanda''s advances.

    He was stepping back, holding up his sword, blocking Amanda''s strikes. His heart quickly raced. His eyes were the widest it had ever been that day.

    It was obvious to Christopher that Amanda was not yet well versed in holding up a sword, but the intensity of her thrust and her lack of fear made her look so intimidating and powerful.

    He grunted his way as he practiced with Amanda. While he planned to take it easy on her, he used up a lot of his strength, more than he foresaw.

    It may be one of Amanda''s first to hold a real sword, but her body was already used to advancing towards enemies, many far more vicious than the handsome, sexy man she was attacking. She was moving out of her bodies'' wisdom and instincts.

    From above the courtyard, two pairs of eyes were watching as Amanda practiced with Christopher. Theo could not help but remark, "What a strange woman."

    "She is very courageous," complimented Kyle''s father, Farid. "Theo, my friend. Do you agree with me when I say, courage is greater than any skillful soldier?"

    Theo shot a fierce look at his general and said, "I''m going back to my chambers. Report to me the progress of their training."

    "I will."

    Back to the courtyard, Amanda was still at it, speeding up towards Christopher. She yelled, "You barely made a move?!"

    She did not think it was fair that he was merely blocking her movements. "How is your heart now, eh? Not racing enough!"

    Amanda jumped to give Christopher a good thrust with her sword, but all of a sudden, Christopher halted. It wasn''t enough time for Amanda to take back the blade. Still, she tried to adjust her hand away.

    In the process, Amanda made a cut on Christopher''s arm and she dropped her blade the second her feet touched the ground. She screamed at him, "Why did you do that?! I could have hit you with a more serious injury!"

    She walked towards him with her hands trembling. Her heart was beating faster than earlier. "How could you stop all of a sudden?"

    "You hesitated." Christopher put his blade down and reached for Amanda''s cheek. He said, "When you are fighting against an opponent, never hesitate."

    "But it was you!" She retorted, stomping her foot on the ground.

    "Still, it shows that I am your weakness." He said. He put his hand on her back and added, "But I understand because you are also my weakness."

    Christopher gave her a hug and admitted, "You certainly made my heart race with your attacks and I am falling more in love with you than yesterday. You did a good job, Amanda. I am so proud of you."

    After loosening his hold on her, he pecked on her lips and said, "Now, let''s rest. I also need to go with Kyle to the west borders."

    She smiled, and him and pecked back. She said, "I love you too. Let''s clean up your cut first."

    "Ah," Christopher was about to explain when she reached for his arm, but instead, he showed her what he meant to tell. He healed himself in front of her.

    It was Amanda''s time for her eyes to widen. She cast a surprised look at him, but after a few seconds, she sneered. "No wonder!"

    "So back at my house, you only deceived me! Pretending to feel the pain of your wound!" Out of anger, she punched Christopher in the face, making him nearly lose his balance.

    She walked out of him, enrage. "You are not getting any love tonight!"

 Chapter 61 - Fight With You

    After Christopher left with his soldiers, Amanda rested herself for two hours. When she awoke, she ran around the courtyard, strengthening further her stamina. She only ceased when the sun was about to set.

    She knew she had eyes on her, with soldiers around, and for a second, she thought she saw Christopher''s father checking on her.

    ''I''ll prove to you that I deserve to be with Chris,'' she declared in silence.

    After having dinner with Cassy, she dozed off helplessly to bed. It was already in the wee hours that she heard Christopher''s voice calling out to her from the window of her room.

    "Amanda, open the window," he said as he flapped his wings in the dark, half-naked with his hair still wet. "Amanda."

    Her eyes flickered open. She looked sideways in the direction of the window and sure enough; it was Christopher.

    She turned to the other side of the bed, putting a pillow over her head. She said, "I''m still upset with you. Go away and let me rest for tonight. Besides! Why did you return so late?"

    "Amanda, please. I''m really tired. I want to sleep next to you... even just for a few hours." Despite his pleading, she was unmoved.

    "Amanda, I got wounded today really bad. I almost got hit in my chest. We had to take a rest and let myself heal well before heading back - Ahhhh! It still hurts. Ahhhh! I can barely flap my wings!" He explained.

    Amanda frowned. She wasn''t sure if she should believe him, but he seemed to be in pain. She got up and opened the window grills.

    As Christopher climbed up the window, he put his arm on his chest and sneered. He suggested to be in agony.

    "Are you okay?" She asked the second his feet landed on the floor.

    She turned to close the grills to the stone window and watch him put back his wings. "Let me check you - "

    Her words were cut by his mouth covering hers. Christopher quickly kissed her, putting both his hands on her face. He pulled away for a second just to say, "I lied." He kissed her again before he added, "I did get hurt, but it wasn''t serious. I just want to stay with you."

    Amanda acted to smack him in the chest, but he caught her wrist. He pulled her closer to him and wrapped his arms around her waist. He said, "When I am out there, putting myself in danger. All I think about is wanting to see you - that I should return because you are waiting for me."

    Her mouth twitched. How could she ever resist such words? It quickly melted her heart that she clung onto his neck. She said, "What am I going to do with you?" He studied him closely before adding, "I''m glad you took the initiative of taking a bath before coming here."

    "Hmmmm... I would not want to smell like an Oscorian," he said. "There were about twenty-ish of the red-skinned men who tried to make a tunnel underground the westernmost part of the nation. We ended up engaging in battle."

    Since the Oscorian''s recent attack, the soldiers of Aeros have strengthened their borders, keeping an eye on possible dug holes from a distance where their enemies could attack them by surprise.

    They had also begun to set-up traps, limiting the number of Oscorians that made it to the borders and possibly launch an attack.

    "Chris, when I prove myself worthy to be part of your arms, will you promise me to take me with you?" She asked intensely.

    Even if she no longer has the strength of the red crystal, she had the power of the strange golden sword. Amanda firmly believed she could help him win the war.

    "I don''t want to risk it. You don''t heal," he said while turning away, walking to the direction of the bed.

    "Do all of your men heal?" She asked.

    "No, it is a bloodline ability," he answered. "Just like my wings."

    "How are they fairing?" She probed.

    "Some are good, just like Kiesha, the girl you will be fighting against," he responded before looking back to her.

    "Then, if I win, would you let me fight alongside you?" She walked up to him and reached for his hand and said, "Every time you are out there, it troubles me. I''d rather be next to you - fighting with you than being here, constantly worrying over you."

    "But I don''t want to worry about you either," he countered. "Amanda, you are the most important person in my life now. I don''t ever want to lose you."

    "I don''t either," she said back. "You feel the same way I do so you must understand why I want to do this."

    It was because he saw the frown on her face that he said, "Look. I admit that you are unusually strong. Perhaps, winning against Kiesha may merit you a chance to come with me occasionally when checking the borders, but if an all-out war happens, I can''t promise to bring you."

    She looked down, thinking about his offer. While it was not what she wanted, it was close enough. She would slowly prove to Christopher that she had the strength to fight with him. She sighed and said, "For now, I''ll accept that."

    "Thank you, Amanda." He embraced her again before saying, "Now, I really need some energizer. Something really... really arousing."

    Amanda, "!!!"

    "Aren''t you tired?!" She reacted, pulling away. She was exhausted and wasn''t planning to get some bed action at that time.

    He put a hand behind her neck and said, "I am, but... your man also needs some loving."

    Christopher grabbed her hand and rested in on his crotch and said, "I think it''s too late to decide against it, don''t you think?"

    Amanda flushed. She was literally gripping against his hardness and she recognized it was taking a shape of its full size.

    "Well, if it helps you get better at fighting... why not," she said while looking away, swallowing.

    "Hmmmm."

    "Ahhhh!" Amanda was quickly slammed against the bed and it left her screaming.

    "Sshhhh... Quiet down, Cassy might hear you," said Christopher as he took off his pants.

    Amanda settled in the bed properly and said, "You threw me to the bed! Who wouldn''t scream?"

    Seeing him fully naked, flaunting his perfect shape, she acted to take off her clothes, but he said, "No, let me."

 Chapter 62 - The Swirled Mark

    [WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. THIS CONTENTS MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READERS]

    Christopher was utterly tired, but he wanted his woman and would stop at nothing to take her.

    As he climbed on top of her, he eagerly covered her succulent lips. His hand went inside the loose tunic she was wearing and quickly found a breast to knead on.

    His touch quickly sent a thrilling sensation across her body, especially down to her pelvic area. Amanda moaned soon after he traced kisses down her neck. "Hmmmmm... Haaaahhhh..."

    He sat up to take off her clothes and after seeing her naked; he marveled at her tight figure. He liked that his woman was not just sexy but had obvious firm arms, toned stomach, and legs.

    Christopher kissed on her thighs while slowly making his way on her peach. He could feel Amanda taking heavy breaths and it further stirred him, thinking of how he had affected her that way. He went past her rose and continued to peck on her pelvic area. He kissed and suck on her belly before finding her perky breasts.

    The second he put his mouth against Amanda''s bosoms, he noticed her twitch. He grasped her mounts with both hands and alternately sucked on her breasts.

    Amanda slammed her hands on the sheets. She threw her head back against the pillow, feeling goosebumps all over her body.

    Soon, she felt his tongue on her abdomen, and when she noticed that cold sensation against her rose, Amanda gasped repeatedly. This part of their love-making always sent her into an ocean of pleasure.

    She flushed when she realized, she was unconsciously raising her hips. She bit her lip trying to hold down her cries of pleasure. She literally could feel his tongue on her clit.

    From time to time, Christopher brought up his tongue from her rose up to her clit, but mostly settled at the tip of her bottom lips.

    With one hand, she reached for his hair while spreading her legs further wide. She loved what he was doing and she could not deny it and it reflected with how her body squirmed against the bed.

    Not a moment too soon, she came, twitching her body altogether. "Hmmmm! Hmmmm... Aaaaahh..."

    Amanda was still gasping for air when he sat up. She watched as he helped himself with his hand, further hardening his manhood.

    Before he could enter her, he rubbed his full length against her entrance. It further sent her to heavens, feeling her pulsating peach simulated again.

    Just when she thought he meant to tease her more, she felt his rod enter her. It slipped inside so quickly as she had been perfectly moistened by her own fluid.

    "Aaahhhh! Fuck," it was Christopher''s turn to moan. He savored the sensation for a second before he firmly held on to her thighs and begin his to and fro motion.

    Back and forth, Christopher maintained his pumping motion for minutes, but when Amanda asked to kiss her, he leaned his body forward, raising her legs and resting them on his shoulders.

    He supported his weight as he resumed his thrusts, but this time, periodically kissing on Amanda''s lips.

    "Amanda - Fuck, you are so wet. It''s making me crazy," he remarked while taking a breather.

    Amanda and Christopher returned to making out while doing the deed. She was also being sent into unknown heights, feeling his member penetrate her insides.

    Her peach was still pulsating after her earlier climax and here was his stick, filling her completely. She was completely lost in pleasure and she acknowledged it through her moans.

    The slapping sound of their flesh clearly filled the space of Amanda''s room. It was the most audible sound and just hearing it further ignited Amanda''s heat. She said, "I want -I want more. Can - can you do it faster?"

    It was as if Christopher turned into a devil. His eyes narrowed and his nose flared with just the idea of hammering his hips against his woman... faster.

    Since they had indulged in making love, he was always careful with Amanda, but hearing her give him a go signal, he said, "It is... my pleasure."

    Soon the pumping sound became louder and faster that Amanda could not help but yelp more often. She covered her mouth as her entire body nearly jumped off the bed, bouncing at Christopher''s every thrust.

    The movement of two godly toned bodies inside Amanda''s bedroom continued for another half an hour until Christopher finally reached climax.

    "Urrgggh! Fuck! Ahhh!" He slammed his hips against Amanda''s three more times while throwing his head back. He released all his swimmers inside of her before giving it one last thrust. "Ahhhhh! Scchhhh."

    After making love, Christopher lay beside Amanda and kissed her lovingly. They tumbled and turned on the bed, groping each other and leaving their lips sore for an undetermined time.

    Eventually, they fell asleep in each other''s arms, with Amanda resting on his chest.

    Amanda''s eyes helplessly closed, but right before falling off to sleep, she said, barely a whisper, "I love you, Chris. I never regretted leaving everything behind."

    He did not hear her. He had already dozed off before her. He was on a high and also exhausted that he failed to notice the appearance of a mark on his stomach. He merely softly hissed at the strange discomfort, thinking it was due to Amanda''s weight on top of him.

    The mark on Christopher''s stomach appeared to be a swirl, in the size of a fist, and just outside the mark were obvious finger-prints.

    After two hours of rest, the mark began to glow lightly in light blue. A voice crept into both the heads of Amanda and Christopher. "Master of fire. I sense you. Free me - Ugggghhh! Just a little more and you can free me! It is I the - No!"

    Amanda sat up, gasping for air. She panted heavily, looking around and when she turned to Christopher''s direction; she was taken aback as he too was sitting up, breathing heavily.

    Christopher frowned and said, "Did you - could you have - "

    "I''m sorry to wake you. I - I had a nightmare... I woke up all of a sudden," lied Amanda. How could she tell him that a voice was calling out to her in her sleep, moreover a voice that knew; she was the master of fire.

    It was the same with Christopher. He feared that the evil magic inside of him had been awakened.. As he panted, he asked in silence, ''It''s that voice again. Why is this happening again? Why? Why now?''

 Chapter 63 - Who Is The Master Of Fire?

    ''Why now? And who is the master of fire?''

    While Christopher was questioning the voice, he heard in his head, Amanda saw the mark on his abdomen. She asked, "What''s this? I did not see this last night?"

    She frowned, looking at the swirled mark which was surrounded by fingerprints, or at least she perceived it to be.

    The horror on Christopher''s face upon seeing the mark became apparent. His mouth fell open, trying to find the words to explain the sudden appearance of the swirled mark. His lips partly trembled as he said, "I - Ummm... This is one of our bloodline marks. It - it appears... now and then."

    All Christopher could think of was a lie.

    He frantically got up and wore his pants. "I - I better check with father and the general if there is - if there is any pressing issue that needs to be attended to. It''s already morning, and the sun is about to rise."

    "Wait? Christopher, why are you rushing?" Amanda tried to stop him, but it was of no use. He was gone, out the window even before she could get changed herself.

    "I''ll see you later, Amanda!"

    After Christopher returned to his chamber and changed into a gambeson top, he pondered for an hour, thinking about the voice that spoke in his head.

    "Mater of fire," he muttered. It was the same words expressed by the two strange beings that appeared in his room four days ago.

    He had buried the eventful morning at the back of his head with no one to tell of such a peculiar turn of events. He did not want to be judged or sent to another healer, to be perceived as sick or mad.

    Moreover, Diana''s arrival and the sudden gathering of Oscorians to the north of their borders distracted him.

    It was four days ago when he heard the same voice. Today, he heard it again. This time, calling out the master of fire and just like the last, it was asking to be free.

    He sighed, saying, "Martin returns today."

    For the rest of the day, Christopher acted as nothing happened. He did the same thing four days ago.

    Fortunately, the mark on his abdomen disappeared int the midday. Christopher could only hope that it will no longer reappear.

    He accompanied Amanda, practicing her strength. There were portions of the castle walls that allowed a good climb. It was where he suggested for Amanda to work on her upper body strength.

    However, while he was with Amanda, he was constantly looking back at the gates. Amanda sensed he was tense and his thoughts were often drifting away.

    Unfocused, the only explanation he gave was, "I - I am waiting for Martin. It''s very important that I speak with him."

    In the afternoon, Theo''s trusted servant, Martin, the same man who had looked after Christopher in Trinity Bay, returned to the castle of Aeros. Christopher immediately brought him to his family''s sitting area and revealed the seal on his stomach.

    Standing in front of Martin, he said, "Martin. I''m - I''m worried. What does this mean?"

    Martin reflected, a worried expression on his face. He understood what it meant for the mark to reappear. The evil magic that lived inside Christopher was eager to come out. After five long years of being sealed inside his body, it seemed as though it gained the strength to reveal itself.

    ''But why?'' He had the same silent question in his mind.

    He said, "It''s - it is not supposed to be this way. I was there... I was there when the powerful healer sealed off the dark magic in your stomach, young master."

    The healer said, "The seal was absolute and no other power can awaken the evil magic inside of you."

    "But why is this happening?" Christopher asked back.

    "Did anything... out of the ordinary happened?" Martin asked while maintaining the grimace on his face.

    "Yes - yes there was. I meant to speak to you about this - Martin. You are the only one I can trust, being the person whom I trust the most other than my sister," said Christopher.

    He pulled a wooden chair closer to where Martin sat, and in front of him, he settled. He sighed before saying more, "Martin. You have to promise me... You won''t think I''ve gone mad."

    "Of course, young master. You did not go mad back then. It''s just that this evil magic - as what the healer said had taken over your body and refused to leave it." Martin put a hand on Christopher''s shoulder and said, "This is not your fault."

    Christopher nodded and said, "It was four days ago..."

    For days, he had kept it only to himself. Recalling how his family and the advisers of his family reacted to his sudden sickness years ago. Back then they all thought he was sick, but the healer concluded that an evil forced lived inside of him.

    He was waiting for Martin, for he could only share such a situation with him.

    He trusted Martin and considers him his second father. Even if he was a servant, Christopher looked up to him.

    "Martin," he said before gulping.

    "Yes, young master. Tell me. You can tell me anything," reminded Martin.

    "Two powerful beings - I think they may be spirits inside of them. Or maybe they were evil, the same that is living inside of me - I don''t know," he said. "They came to my room one morning. It was the start that heard the same voice again, calling to me."

    Christopher narrated to Martin how he saw Trisha and Abasi; two beings being covered with tight clothing of green and yellow. He told of how Trisha required him to sleep and how they ordered a spirit to evaluate him.

    He also told about the voice that he heard in his sleep that morning and how the mark on his stomach suddenly became visible earlier that day.

    "Back then, they mentioned the master of fire and it was the same as the voice I heard earlier today. The voice called for the master of fire," he added.

    Christopher was puzzled, trying to analyze everything, but after thinking deep he said, "What if -what if they were looking for this evil magic inside of me? What if they want it?"

    He looked Martin in the eye and said, "If they are after this supernatural force inside of me, wouldn''t that be good if it goes away permanently?"

    He put both his hands on Martin''s arm and said, "Martin, we should ask the healer about this - the same powerful healer that created this seal. Basalt, where is he?"

    Martin was silent for seconds before he sighed heavily. He said, "Young master, I am here to report that the same healer has disappeared three years ago." He bowed down before revealing, "I don''t know if it''s true, but another healer suggested that Basalt, the most powerful healer in Pelagy was taken by the Oscorians."

    Christopher leaned back in disbelief.. The only hope he now had to answer the mystery of this evil magic or power that lived within him, was apparently now with their enemies and may have been for three long years, exactly the time when they had begun to demand for his capture.

 Chapter 64 - 16 Years Ago

    16 years ago.

    It was a stormy night in Trinity Bay. Christopher was looking out the window of their house, watching the rain pour heavily against the ground.

    Back then, he was ten years old and had been living like a human in the small town since he was a baby. He crossed between worlds now and then, but mostly lived as an ordinary child in the care of Martin, his father''s most trusted servant.

    "Young master. It''s not safe to stay near the windows in this storm. The trees might break and branches may fall against the glass" said Martin from a distance. "Do you want to stay in Aeros for the meantime? The weather is not good here in Trinity Bay."

    "No, I want to see the rain," insisted Christopher. "The rain is beautiful."

    Martin walked up to Christopher and put a hand on his shoulder. While also appreciating the rain, he said, "Yes, it is. The rain blesses this land of its water and gives it life."

    "Why can''t it rain this way in Pelagy, Martin?" He asked, looking up to the man who raised him in Trinity Bay.

    Martin sighed and said, "It is the will of the spirits. The will of the gods of each world. I''m afraid we have no control over it. We can only plea for their help... and ask that Pelagy will not die with barrenness."

    Little did Martin know, his words marked in Christopher''s head. He thought, if he pleaded hard enough, his prayers would be answered.

    The storm in Trinity Bay persisted until the next day that the seas began to rise, nearly reaching the heights of the town. Christopher saw other people moving to their area, at the lofty peak of the island.

    He understood that there was too much water in Trinity Bay.

    Looking out the window, Christopher frowned and said to himself, "There is too much water here in this town but my nation is struggling to get water." He looked up to the dark skies and asked, "Why can''t we give the rain to Pelagy - to Aeros?"

    Christopher did not know for how long he stayed by the window, watching the rain, but after some time, he grew tired of letting water just fall to the ground. His people needed water. He wanted to question the spirits for its unfair sharing of water.

    While Martin was preparing for their dinner that afternoon, Christopher rushed to the door and in the thundering rain, he ran out to the nearest cliff and watch as the seas roar its waves against the rocks.

    He questioned the seas, the skies, and the spirits. He screamed, "Why? Why do you throw away the water in this world when my world rarely has water?"

    Christopher was unsure who to call upon. Whether it was the spirits or gods. All he knew was that someone had to have the power to make things right. "Spirits! Gods! Answer me! My people need water in our world! Let the earth share its water!"

    "Please! Spirits! Gods! Answer my plea!"

    Despite giving a loud scream, the howling of the seas was far stronger, making his cry mute against the waves. He did not know if the spirits could hear him.

    While his voice was barely audible, the cry of his heart spoke loudly for him, that the master of the heart in this decade heard his desire. The current master of the heart ordered the master of the water to tame down the waves of Trinity Bay and look into the boy''s plea.

    On top of a cliff of Trinity Bay, a boy continued to scream and plea for his people in Aeros, a nation in the world of Pelagy. He was soaked in the rain, his eyes barely seeing the angry waves beneath him, slowly calmed.

    The rain suddenly weakened, and Christopher noticed the appearance of a woman in a blue suit to his left. The woman said, "Boy, what are you doing here out in the rain? You should go back to your home."

    Christopher suddenly shed tears from his eyes and said, "No! I can''t! I won''t! I want the spirits to answer my request. We need water and this t - "

    He stopped himself, realizing he was speaking of another world, something this lady in blue may not understand. He lowered his head and said, "I wish... I had the power of water so I can give life to all the dry lands."

    He looked up to the lady in blue and added, "From where I was born, there barely is water - like the desert."

    He turned back and said, "I better go back."

    "Such a beautiful reason for wanting power, young child. If you pray hard enough, maybe the spirits will answer your appeal," said the lady in blue. "Let me follow you home."

    The previous master of water, the lady in blue watched as the boy walked back safely to the residential area. She followed him until he reached his home.

    Just before leaving, she said, "such a good-hearted boy, but wonder which world he spoke about."

    The master of water began to fade out, heading back to where she was needed the most, but just before completely disappearing in Trinity Bay, the blue crystal''s spirit marked on the little boy, wanting to answer his plea.

    It will be for another decade or so before Mahli, the spirit of the blue crystal would find another host, but he had already chosen his next master in the years to come.

    This was true for all essence of the crystal. While living in their current host, they meet upon deserving beings to be their future hosts and become the next masters of the earth.

    That late afternoon, after Christopher''s innocent yet heart-warming plea, the spirit of the water decided to answer the child''s wish. He chose Christopher to be the next master of the water, regardless if he belonged to the earth.

    The spirit concluded, his heart deserved it.

 Chapter 65 - The Seal

    Six years ago. On Christopher''s twentieth birthday.

    After a celebration in the castle of Aeros, Christopher bid goodbye to his men and his parents. He was to return to earth and resume his studies.

    He and his close friends, together with Cassy, returned to their apartment at night in Ontario. They rested in their individual rooms, ready for the university the next day.

    The following day, when Christopher woke up, he thought his entire bed was utterly wet. He got up, confirming his sheets were soaked.

    This happened in some days that followed, and it completely baffled him.

    Weeks and months passed. He began to feel chills. His lips paled, and so did his skin, leaving him especially shivering at night.

    What was even more frightening to Christopher was how he could sense where he could easily find water. He could hear every flowing water around him and he found them easily.

    Many times, Christopher awoke from his sleep, panting. Not knowing what was happening, a big part of him thought he had gone mad.

    It was after the successive experience he and his sister concluded that he was sick. He shared his predicament with his sister, and thus; he returned to Aeros, finishing only a semester of school to recuperate in his land.

    Aeros was warmer, and he felt better. Its weather soothed him in the months that followed.

    Yet, despite resting on his homeland, his symptoms slowly persisted in the nature of Aeros. Every night, he felt cold and his skin paled again. He could hear water running beneath the deep soils of Aeros, yet when he gazed into the land, there was only dryness and nothing more.

    It did not help that his mother, at that time, was ill. His father grew distressed and paranoid about the circumstance of both his son and wife.

    On the day his mother passed away, he could not help but cry of grief. He cried so much that he flooded the soil that buried his mother.

    His father, his sister, and his close friends along with his father''s advisers watch in horror as water began to soften the soil beneath their feet. To them, it would have been a blessing if not for the fact that it came out of Christopher''s eyes.

    Worse, when Christopher looked up to them, his eyes glowed in light blue. Everyone made their own assumptions about what was happening to Theo''s son.

    "What is happening to the young master?"

    "Is he sick?"

    "Master Theo, Christopher may have been cursed!"

    "He needs to be checked by our healers!"

    Healers within the nation tried to cure him but failed miserably. For days, Christopher locked himself inside his chamber until his father decided to bring him to the most powerful healer in their world.

    Theo, Christopher, Martin, Cassy, and Kyle, together with four other soldiers of Aeros, traveled for a week to the northernmost part of Pelagy. They flew up to the height of mount Devias to meet the healer named Basalt.

    It was in a mountain, made mostly or limestone rocks where five known healers reside. It was said they needed to live closer to the skies - to the spirits in order to gain the energies from Pelagy.

    Basalt lived in a cave from within the mountain and it was there where Theo and his group found him.

    Arriving late afternoon, Theo let the powerful healer look at his son.

    It was Basalt who concluded that there was an evil force that settled in Christopher''s body. He said, "It is an unknown magic that is making him feel cold."

    "Is it evil magic?" Asked Martin. He traveled with Christopher, worried for the boy he raised as a child.

    "It has to be, given his symptoms," said Theo. He frowned, looking at his shivering son. He left his nation in the hands of his general to find the cure to Christopher''s condition.

    "Basalt, can you take out this evil magic?" Asked Theo.

    All through the night, Basalt tried to use his powers to remove the magic in Christopher''s body, but to no avail. In the morning he decided to prepare a ritual and seal it inside his body instead.

    They lingered in mount Devias for two more days, living together with the healer inside the limestone cave. All sacrifices were made so Christopher could be cured or at least keep the evil magic from manifesting.

    On their third night, Basalt, the powerful healer, was ready. He asked the soldiers of Aeros to carve an immense ring on the soil, big enough for Christopher to lay down on.

    He brought out with him black stones, said to be the source of his strength, and were powers of beasts that''s were slain by the healer''s hand himself. It was said that Basalt, the powerful healer, opened gates to other worlds and accumulated energies of his own, one he could use for the benefit of Pelagy.

    Before starting the ritual, Basalt requested for Christopher to rest in the center-most part of the carved soil. He put the stones around the area, along with wooden torches.

    The ceremony was done right outside of the cave where the fires can erupt without restraint and according to the healer, the spirits can hear his words.

    Basalt let out phrases that were beyond the understanding of the Aeros men. They watched from a distance as the fire from the torches grew angry at each word.

    Just when the healer finished his murmurs, he opened his eyes, and they were completely black.

    They could see a swirled mark on Christopher''s abdomen, rotating as the fire around the carved soil continued to burn. A blue light was glowing in Christopher''s body, traveling from his hands and settling on his stomach.

    When Basalt stepped into the ring where Christopher lay, he raised his hands and the tips of his fingers went on fire.

    "Urrgghhhhhh!" With a loud roar, Basalt put his fingers around the swirling mark on Christopher''s stomach. His fingerprints marked on Theo''s son, and he only pulled away when the flames from the torches died down.

    During the entire process, Christopher grunted in pain. At the same time, he heard a voice in his head. "No, master of water! I am here to help you! Please, do not lock me up! No!"

    He was bothered by the voice, but as the ritual finished, the voice also died down.

    In the morning, Basalt spoke to Christopher and said, "The seal will take a few days to close permanently. When it happens, it will silence whatever is living inside of you. You should be able to go on with your life."

    After returning to Aeros, Christopher continued to hear the voice inside his head, asking itself to be free, but the voice constantly faded in and out, and in the days that followed he no longer heard the same cry. Similarly, gone was the mark on his stomach. It signified the completion of the seal.

    The magic was within him no longer manifested.

    In the years that followed, Christopher was no longer pouring a tremendous amount of water from any part of his body. Nor has he heard the same voice again. The only symptoms that persisted to demonstrate were how unusually easy it was for his body to feel cold.

    Christopher and his family believed he was cured.

 Chapter 66 - The Ordinary Girl

    Back to the present.

    While Christopher was speaking to Martin in their family''s sitting area, Cassy brought Amanda to her room. From there, they watched the newly arrived unit who left for the Mount Devias.

    "That is Kiesha," said Cassy. "She will be the warrior you will fight in a month''s time."

    Amanda looked down at the courtyard. From where she was, she could barely make out Kiesha''s face but she could tell her body was strong. With the way the silver-haired girl walked with chest up and arms swayed heavily together with her shoulders, Amanda concluded Kisha''s arms were formed with efficient muscles.

    "Woah, her built shows how strong she is," remarked Amanda. She sighed and said, "Good luck to me."

    "Are you sure about this, Amanda? Because she is strong and... She would be very determined," said Cassy. "Chris doesn''t know this, but Kiesha... secretly admires my brother."

    Amanda sighed and rolled her eyes. ''Great! The thing about loving a handsome and powerful man.''

    "I can do it, Cassy. I have to try," Amanda said. "I badly need my own practice space and Chris is often away."

    Amanda turned to Cassy with a plea, "Is there anywhere in the castle where I can practice alone? Or maybe outside the castle? I''d rather have no eyes on me when I practice."

    Cassy shook her head. She said, "For one, you need eyes. If anything happens to you while my brother is away in a battle, he would certainly punish me."

    Cassy looked at the distant lands from where they stood and pointed with her finger. "I suppose I could bring you those mountains there. It will be hard fly for me, carrying you, but that mountain is uninhabited."

    Turning to Amanda, she said, "I could take you there every afternoon with Khalil and Razul."

    Khalil and Razul were the two guards loyal to Christopher. They were assigned to Amanda. They always followed her around the castle.

    "Yes, they are fine... Thank you, Cassy," said Amanda.

    Cassy looked down and found Christopher walking to the courtyard. She said, "We should go to Chris. He is with Martin."

    The two ladies made their way to the courtyard, where Christopher welcomed back the group that returned from their journey.

    Christopher asked Martin to request for a strong potion from the healers of mount Devias. It was meant for Amanda, so she could cross the gate unharmed, but as it turned out, Amanda did not require the potion. Still, they returned, bringing with them his request.

    There was a group of six soldiers who were being gathered upon by many guards. They were greeting and shaking hands with those who had just arrived. Kiesha was one of them.

    Seeing Christopher her way, Kiesha said, "Chris!" She took a bottle from her waist and added, "Here is the potion you asked of us to retrieve."

    Kiesha, in her silver hair and full armor, walked steadily to Christopher, Her face, although bright as Pelagy''s sandy skies, had a smear on her forehead, having not bathed in days since their expedition.

    Christopher smiled and secured the potion, thanking Kiesha for her work.

    "I heard... you are no longer marrying Diana?! That''s good news!" Kisha said out loud. She had the widest grin on her muscular face, raising her hands sideways.

    "Yes! Indeed, it is a relief!" Said, Christopher. "I can finally marry the woman that I love."

    A frown appeared on Kisha''s face. Her brows drew together as she asked, "The - woman... you love?"

    Just at that very moment, Cassy and Amanda walked towards them. They were meters away when Amanda called his name, "Chris!"

    Everyone turned to the voice that called their young master so casually. They found a woman with caramel hair and a radiant face, waving at him.

    Those who just arrived, had not met Amanda, they eyed Amanda curiously, but when Christopher reached for her hand, they understood who she was.

    "Kiesha, guys! This is Amanda, she is the woman I will be marrying," he said with a big smile.

    "Ah, Amanda, it''s nice to see you again," greeted Martin, who had been standing behind Christopher the entire time.

    He walked up to her and whispered to her ear, "At first, I did not believe Chris, but seeing you now, it amazes me how you walked through the gate unharmed."

    When Martin stepped back, Amanda replied softly, "I know, but I was always a strong person."

    Cassy also greeted Martin, giving him an embrace. "Welcome back, Martin."

    While Amanda and Cassy were catching up with Martin, behind them were a pair of angry eyes and it came form Kiesha. She clenched her hands into fists. She had never revealed her liking for the young master because it was said that Christopher would marry Diana.

    Apparently, someone else owned his heart.

    Christopher brought Amanda to the group. He held her hand again and introduced her to everyone, including Keisha.

    "Chris, may we know which family she came from? Which nation?" Kiesha asked. The other soldiers dared not to ask him, only Kiesha had a strong connection to the young master, confidently being able to ask such questions.

    Christopher put an arm around Amanda. He smiled at her before saying, "Amanda... is just an ordinary girl, but despite that I want her to be my wife."

    ''An ordinary girl. An ordinary girl. A - ordinary - girl?'' The words echoed through Kiesha''s head and she could not accept it. ''How was this commoner better than me?''

    Amanda could immediately see the jealousy in Kiesha''s eyes. She tried to ignore it and said, "It''s nice to meet you, Kiesha."

    It was only later in the evening that Kiesha learned of the fight that was due between her and Amanda. In front of the ruler of Aeros, she was told of the upcoming event.

    "I have challenged my son''s woman to strengthen herself and fight you. This was the condition I asked for me to decide on whether I should accept her or not as Christopher''s wife. She is to prove her worthiness," revealed Theo, seeing Kiesha bow down before her from the castle''s great hall.

    "Master Theo, does that mean if she loses to me? She won''t be allowed to marry Christopher?" Kiesha asked.

    Theo raised his chin, looking at Kiesha, and said, "Depending on the strength she would show, I shall decide from there."

    Walking outside the halls, Kiesha could only conclude that the fight had to be won by her. Otherwise, Amanda will be granted the right to marry into their ruler''s family. She could not let that happen.

    "You''ll never win against me, Amanda.. You are just an ordinary girl."

 Chapter 67 - I Wont Fail

    The next day, Amanda determined the best way to make Kiesha fail during their fight; she needed to give the wrong impression.

    She went around the castle with only Khalil and Razul with her, in search of Kiesha. Amanda found her in the weaponry room, cleaning her blade that early in the morning.

    Amanda sighed before walking up to her.

    "Well, well, well. If it isn''t our future madame," teased Kiesha. "What brings you here?"

    "I wanted to speak with you," said Amanda. She looked back at the two guards following her and said, "Alone."

    Kiesha scoffed and said, "No problem!"

    Khalil and Razul stood behind the door of the weaponry room, giving Amanda the space that she required. Only then did she speak up.

    "Kiesha, I don''t want trouble nor do I want competition for the love of Chris." When a frown reflected on Kiesha''s face, Amanda raised a hand and said, "I know you like him."

    "I figured you may not help me win this fight. Still, I am here to speak to you about it," she said. "Only the gods and the spirits know how much I have given up - "

    "Give up what? The life of being a lonely girl living alone in a near barren village?" Kiesha retorted at Amanda''s words. "I doubt you gave up so much. Here, you have a comfortable room! With food to eat! You cling on to the ruler''s son, you practically have everything!"

    "Whatever you say will not make me change my mind. I will take you down during our fight," said Kiesha.

    "Kiesha, I beg of you... I have very little, near to no experience in fighting." She held onto Kisha''s hand and said, "Please, at least... Give me a fighting chance... Take it easy on me."

    "Hahaha!" Kiesha laughed sarcastically. She said while snorting, "So - so you admit defeat! Haha!"

    Kiesha put a hand on her waist and said, "You should just leave, knowing you will only fail."

    "I can''t do that. I at least have to try," she said. "Well, I suppose there is no point to this. I can see you won''t make it easy on me."

    "Oh, I won''t, but at least I know I need not prepare for our fight. Haha! I would not want to break your farmer''s body," said Kiesha.

    She leaned over to whisper in Amanda''s ear, "You don''t deserve to be with Chris. Who he needs as a wife is a strong woman who can fight his battles!"

    "I love him and he loves me. Nothing is above any label to a." She quoted with her fingers, "A worthy wife."

    "Thank you for your time, Kiesha," said Amanda before turning her back. She smiled triumphantly, knowing Kiesha fully thinks she can never win against her.

    In the days that followed, Amanda and Christopher resumed their new daily routine.

    Every morning was Amanda''s training with Christopher, out in the courtyard. She showed everyone her determination, yet she did not reveal her true strength, now that Kiesha was around. She had to make her think she will never have a chance to win against her.

    Many times, she would stumble on his fight with Christopher, to think he was making it easy for her. There were also instances when she would pretend to catch her breath, raising her hand and suggesting she needed rest.

    She would rest for five minutes and return to practice with Christopher again.

    Her actions made Christopher worry. He wondered why her stamina suddenly deteriorated, and I was Cassy who helped fill in the gap. One afternoon, Cassy said, "She may be tired. Training every day is not easy."

    In the afternoons, however, after Christopher leaves for the boarders with Kyle, Cassy would leave with Amanda and her two guards. It was in the mountains that they would practice until late in the afternoon.

    It was in the uninhabited peaks of Aeros where Amanda trained with all her might, creating kick stands out of dying pole trees, merely wrapping her legs with a thick cloth as protection from getting wounded.

    Half the time, Amanda repeatedly thrust her right leg to alternate trees, grunting in every attempt. "Uggghh! Haaah! Haaah!"

    "Amanda! That''s enough! You might break your leg!" Cassy warned.

    They have been coming to the mountains for five straight days and Amanda never rested. Cassy knew her acting weak was not the true Amanda, but this one in front of her, one who had no hold and absolutely fearless.

    "I''m still fine - "

    "Let''s practice with the punches," Cassy cut her off, purposely throwing a fist at her.

    "Cassy!" Objected Amanda as she stepped back.

    Cassy advanced, throwing more punches her way. She said, "You know what, Amanda? You are really odd! For someone who works in a restaurant, you sure know how to fight - Haaah!"

    Turning to thrust a kick, Cassy asked again, "How come you know how to fight?!"

    Amanda caught up with Cassy''s next attack. She held up her wrist and said, "Let''s take a break."

    Panting, she walked up to the Khalil and asked for a canister of water. She and Cassy walked away from Razul and Khalil and that was where Amanda revealed, "I learned how to fight about five years ago. My friends and I suppose that I lived alone, I had to fend for myself, I forced myself to learn."

    She turned to her and said, "I''ve traveled a lot, living on isolated homes and... you''ll never know who is your neighbor. He could be a maniac, a killer, whatnot. So I learned."

    "But, I''ll be honest. Other than practicing with my friends, it has been a while since I fought with someone." She said. ''Someone in human size.''

    She scratched her head and said, "The last one I knocked out was a..." She was searching through her head for a perfect lie. "Was a robber, trying to rob the cashier from my last home - in Ushuaia."

    "I don''t buy it!" Said Cassy. "You can be this good out of being taught!"

    "Amanda! You can trust me!" Said Cassy. She reached for her hand and held it. "You can trust me."

    Amanda was torn. How could she explain herself now? She scratched her head again and said, "Ummm... I used to be... part of the CIA?"

    They both wound up laughing and Cassy said, "The first one was a lot believable."

    "Seriously, Cassy. One of my friends, specifically the one who trained me? His name is Abasi. He used to be part of the Egyptian Armed forces. So he is very, very good," said Amanda. "I learned hand to hand fighting with him."

    "Okay, I believe you... Because I can feel you are a really good person, Amanda.... You - you must miss your friends," said Cassy.

    She looked down and said, "I traded my friends for Chris and a lot more, Cassy. I can''t fail. I just can''t."

    Cassy smiled and nodded. "I can see it... You won''t fail. You won''t."

 Chapter 68 - Go After Chris

    Christopher''s brows drew together, seeing the bruise on Amanda''s right leg. He looked up to her in anger and said, "Is it worth it to break your leg?"

    "Pfft! Seriously, do you know how strong are our leg bones?" She paused and thought for a second. "Given we have the same bone structure."

    "No, it''s our upper leg that is stronger, but you can''t use it in a fight," he pointed out, holding on to her thigh.

    Christopher was down on one knee, facing Amanda as she sat on her bed. They were in her room, checking on her right leg after arriving at the castle. He sighed and said, "We don''t have ice here."

    He held on to her bruised leg and somehow wished his cold hands were enough to ease Amanda''s pain. He closed his eyes, wishing the evil magic inside him would lend him a hand.

    "Chris, I am really fine - Woah, that is cold. Chris? Your hands are so cold!" Amanda exclaimed.

    "Oh, that mark on your abdomen is back again," Amanda added, seeing the swirl mark on his stomach.

    Christopher had earlier taken off his armor, leaving it with Kyle and Amanda could clearly see the appearance of the same mark days back.

    Only after her words did he let go of her leg. He instantly got up and stepped away. He looked down on his abdomen and puffed. He said, "I''ll get changed." He leaned over to peck on her forehead and said, "rest for now."

    For a second, Amanda thought she saw fear in his eyes. She wanted to ask him what was wrong, but he left outright, rushing to the other wing of the castle.

    Christopher had been battling the voice inside his head. Lately, every time he was with Amanda, the voice seemed to find the strength to speak through the seal.

    The swirled seal would disappear during midday and reappear in the wee hours, exactly when he was with Amanda.

    He knew he had to find the healer, Basalt, once and for all. He would not be able to hide the seal from everyone.

    He went straight to his father''s chamber with his arms crossed against his abdomen. His father was the only person who would strongly support him in his next plan.

    "What is is Chris?" Theo asked, after seeing his son walk through the door. "It''s already late. You should rest now."

    "Father." He slowly opened his arms and revealed the mark on his stomach. He said, "Look."

    A frown appeared on Theo''s face. He walked up to his son and said, "Is that - when did this appear?"

    Christopher looked down and said, "Father... It - it had been reappearing now and then since about five days ago."

    "Whaat?!! How could you keep something like this from me?!" Asked Theo.

    "Father, I did not want you and the advisers to look at me again like I am cursed!" He reasoned before he told, "Martin came from mount Devias and unfortunately learned that the healer, Basalt, is missing. It is said that Basalt was kept by the Oscorians."

    "What?" Theo asked.

    "Martin asked the other healers in the mountain, and they said that Basalt was taken by the Oscorians... approximately three years ago," Christopher added.

    Theo was in deep thought. He muttered, "Three years ago. Three years."

    "I know... Three years ago. Exactly the time that the Oscorians have demanded for my surrender," said Christopher. "It could only be related to the healer."

    "This is why, father, I thought to go to Oscoria and try to find Basalt - "

    "No. It''s too risky," said Theo. He looked at Christopher right in the eye and said, "Let''s assess the situation first. In the next few days, capture one leader from the Oscorians. They are bound to attack again. We could exchange one leader for the Basalt."

    "If they won''t care too much of their leader, we could at least extract information from one of them, " suggested Theo.

    In the next few days, Christopher temporarily rested in his room at night. He often told Amanda he was tired. Nevertheless, he spent at least two hours with her in the morning before leaving for the borders.

    While his actions dismayed Amanda, she had more time training on her own with Cassy. It worked well for her, except during the night when she would feel lonely again.

    Unfortunately for Christopher and his men, most of the Ocscorians sent to disturb the borders of Aeros were mere foot soldiers. Their leaders, as usual, stayed behind from the back, watching their soldiers die before their eyes.

    One evening Christopher and Kyle returned to the castle with another failure. They could not capture a leader from their enemies, and they reported this to Theo.

    They stood in front of their ruler from the great hall when the general said, "I think the best solution is to have a group stay behind, outside the borders for days until the Oscorians would attack again. The group to stay behind would could attack the leader''s force in surprise."

    "It''s a good idea, but the those who would stay behind should be very - very good and ready to fight any surprise opponents," said Theo.

    "Then, father," said Kyle to the general. "Chris and I can go along with maybe ten of the best of our men. We are the only best bet to survive outside the borders."

    Christopher agreed, and so did Theo.

    Christopher did not know for how long they would be out, waiting outside the borders. He had to let Amanda know.

    In the wee hours, he climbed up to Amanda''s window and woke her up. She merely frowned at him and turned away. She said, "Rest in your room. You may be tired."

    Christopher had to force his way in, kicking her window grill open.

    He chuckled and hugged her as he lay himself on her bed. He pecked on her cheek and said, "I''m sorry, Amanda. I have a lot in my mind and worries over the nation. Will you forgive me for not coming here these past few nights?"

    Seeing her unmoved, he hugged her tight and said, "Me and Kyle, we will be venturing the outside borders for a while. I don''t know when I''ll return. Please don''t ignore me."

    She turned to him and asked her forehead creased, "Why do you need to do that?"

    He sighed and explained, "The Oscorians have someone that is of interest to us. We need to capture a leader from their side and find out where this person is."

    "I want to come with you," she said.

    "No. It''s too dangerous," said Christopher.

    Christopher held her face and sealed her lips with a kiss. They made out for minutes and the second he pulled away, he embraced her tight again to say, "The best you can do for me is to stay safe. Give me a good embrace and give me strength, Amanda."

    Before they went to sleep that night, the last thing Amanda heard from him was, "I promise, I will return."

    Amanda had been so tired, training her strength over the past two weeks, that she failed to wake up when Christopher left. She did not even get to say goodbye.

    Another two days passed and with no word about Christopher, Amanda concluded, she had to go after him. She just could not rest at night, not knowing he was safe.

    The next morning, Amanda stormed into Cassy''s room and said, "I want to go after Chris."

    "No," said Cassy.

    "If you don''t take me - "

    "Then what? My brother will punish me more than you could get a chance to do so. So don''t threaten me, Amanda," said Cassy. "You are safer here in these stone walls! You don''t have a fighting chance against those Oscorian men!"

    "If you won''t take me, I will leave here in the middle of the night and find him myself. You decide which is easier," said Amanda.. "Either way, Chris will be upset with you."

 Chapter 69 - Amanda To The Rescue

    "We don''t even know where they are, Amanda!" Yelled Cassy as she flew to the sky, carrying Amanda by her chest. "All I know is they are staking by the north or the west border!"

    "That''s not a lot of ground to cover as far as I can see!" Encouraged Amanda.

    "Not when you are carrying a heavy woman!" Complained Cassy. She turned to Khalil and said, "Catch this muscled girl, will you!"

    "Aahhhh!" Amanda screamed as she was dropped by Cassy, only to be caught by Khalil. She scorned in silence, wishing she could still use her flames and fly in the sky with them. Her heart was erratically beating with the experience of being thrown in mid-air.

    Cassy, Amanda, Khalil, and Razul went in search of Christopher''s group. They roamed outside the border of the west before heading for the north. They alternately carried Amanda, frequently dropping her in mid-air.

    It was frightening for her, but she had to trust them.

    Only after three hours of going around, covering a vast land, did they recognize a fight from yards away. The north border was being attacked.

    When Cassy saw the men of Aeros were holding up well over the border, she ordered them, "Let''s go further out, Chris maybe just nearby!"

    Half a kilometer away, they saw another group in a battle. From what it looked like to Cassy, it was in fact her brother and Kyle along with ten other of their soldiers. They were attacking the Oscorians from behind where their leader often stayed away from action.

    While Christopher''s group was only battling roughly fifteen Oscorians, those that invaded the north border have begun to retreat to their direction, seeing their leader being attacked.

    "Take me down! Take me down!" Amanda demanded from Razul.

    Cassy and Khalil were left dumbfounded at how eager Amanda was to fight when she knew not the strength of the Oscorians. Nonetheless, they were forced to land to the ground, flying closer to where Cristopher was.

    As soon as they ground, more of the retreating red-skinned men charged in their path, leaving Cassy and Khalil immediately engaging in battle.

    When Amanda''s feet touched the soil, she stormed into the direction of Christopher, seeing him fight off to three Oscorian men. Razul panicked and ran after her. To his shock, his young master''s woman could run like she had wings.

    "Miss Amanda! Wait!" Called Razul.

    It was exactly because Christopher heard Razul scream for Amanda''s name that he turned to the voice''s direction. He watched in horror, seeing Amanda running towards her.

    He was holding up a sword against the leader of the Oscorian troop while attempting to fly back up.

    "Hold his wings!" Ordered the leader of his enemies.

    Christopher returned to his senses and flapped his wings while maintaining to block a sword from the red creature in front of him.

    "Urrrggghhhhah - Ahhhh!" As he kicked the brute away, he felt his wings being pulled from behind. Two strong-built Oscorians grabbed onto the tips of his wings, making him fall to the ground.

    Everyone else was engaged in a fight. Kyle was practically twenty meters from Christopher while Razul found an adversary trying to block his way.

    Cassy and Khalil were the furthest along with the rest of Christopher''s group, holding back the retreating Oscorians while waiting for the rest of Aero''s troops to come after them.

    "Aaahhh! Ahhh!" Christopher groaned in pain as he was dragged against the ground, leading further and further away. Only Amanda was the closest to come to his rescue and for the first time, he wasn''t happy about it.

    "Put him down! Put him down!" Yelled Amanda as she ran towards, holding a sword with both her hands.

    "No! Amanda! Go back! They won''t hurt me! They want me with them!" Yelled Christopher, but no matter how much he warned Amanda, she moved closer and closer to danger.

    He endeavored, wanting to be free, but Oscorians who pulled him away were strong and bigger than the normal foes that attack them. They were guards of the leader himself.

    "Look at this girl! How fearless! She knows not what she is doing! Haha!" Laughed the leader of the attacking Oscorians. Seeing Amanda get closer, he raised his sword at her and swung against her blade.

    "Aaaahhhh! Urrrgggh!" Amanda was thrown five meters away, her sword even further away from her hold.

    She got back up in pain and looked back. Cassy and Kyle were all still in a struggle. They were all busy to fend for their lives. She knew she had no choice but to use the golden blade.

    Amanda took a few steps back and charged at the Oscorian, thowing her right hand back. She could feel the sword coming out, a heavyweight began to fill her hand.

    As the Oscorian''s blade swung in front of Amanda, her other hand met the golden blade''s pommel and she gripped tightly, swinging it across her enemy''s gigantic weapon. "Haaaaahhhhh!"

    When her feet landed to the ground, she heard the sound of metal falling to off. She quickly rolled her body sideways while instinctively asking the sword to return to her hand. Gone was the sword again.

    The leader of the Oscorian troop was in utter awe. He held one of the biggest swords in their nation, yet a girl had just cut the blade in two pieces. His eyeballs were ready to pop out of his eyes as he gazed down at the ground. He froze for minutes, unable to recover from what had happened.

    Just right after picking up from her safety roll, Amanda ran to the direction of Christopher.

    Meanwhile, Christopher was in shock. For seconds he failed to resist his body being pulled away. He asked himself, ''Did a sword just come out of her hand?''

    "Chris! Chris!" After Amanda''s call, Christopher acknowledged what he needed to do.

    Once again, he struggled to free himself, rolling his body from side to side and trying to put back his wings. Just as when he freed one of his wings, Amanda was already meters away.

    She charged at the red-skinned man who was trying to reach back to Christopher''s wings. She swung her right leg at the creature''s groin area and he was easily left going down on his knees.

    Meanwhile, Christopher managed to swing himself up to the remaining foe that held his wings and struck its head with his feet. He eventually got freed and put back his other wing.

    He quickly stood next to Amanda.

    As they both prepare for another fight, he said, "You - have - some explaining to do."

 Chapter 70 - This Is No Evil

    Seeing the leader of the Oscorian troop return his attention to Amanda and Christopher, and with already two in their way, Amanda prepared to engage. She said, "Explaining will happen later."

    ''If I can explain it.''

    She threw her hand back and yet again, Christopher saw the sword come out from her hand. How he wanted to ask more, but the earlier brutes were out to get him once more. He said, "We need that Oscorian leader alive."

    The leader of the troop wore full body armor and had a red sash over his torso. The rest of his men wore only parts of the armor. It was also evident by the way the leader walked and look upon his arms that he was the decision-maker of the party.

    From afar, the leader ordered his two guards, "Don''t let that Aeros young master getaway!"

    The leader once again stood back, watching his men do the work for him. Little did his men know, he was already shaken after Amanda had cut his weapon in two.

    "Amanda! Stay here! I''ll distract them!" Christopher let back his wings out and flew up, leaving the other two Oscorians looking up and running after him. He was searching for his sword and as soon as he found it. He reached for it just in time for the two red-skinned creatures to catch up with him.

    But it wasn''t just the Oscorians who followed him, Amanda was also rushing to his direction. As he held up his sword against his opponents, he muttered, "This woman! Does not know how to stay put!"

    To avoid getting cornered, Christopher flapped his wings. He battled one Oscorian who reached him first.

    When Amanda caught up with the two rivals, she thrust her sword against one red-skinned foe and easily cut open its armor and struck through his flesh. The latter fell down on the ground, groaning in pain.

    The two Oscorians were only focused on going after Christopher that they missed seeing the coming danger from behind.

    When the other red-skinned man turned to Amanda, Christopher charged at him from the above, thrusting his sword against its neck. Blood gushed out of him, spattering in the opposite direction.

    Christopher quickly finished them off with his pointed blade before returning to Amanda''s side. Soon enough, they turned to find the Oscorian leader, but he was no longer stood on the same ground.

    "Sccummm!" Christopher hissed. He grabbed Amanda by the waist and said, "Let''s look for him."

    They soared into the sandy-colored sky with Amanda holding on to the front of him for dear life.

    Amanda had already let back in her sword when they found the leader of the Oscorian troops, on foot, fleeing without his men.

    As they descended from the above, Kyle was already flying behind them.

    "Chris! We should be able to get him now!" Said Kyle.

    Amanda knew it was not time for Kyle to know bout her unusual sword. Thus, for the rest of their fight, she stayed back. Especially since more of the Aeros soldiers have come after to aid Christopher, including Cassy and her party.

    Christopher and Kyle successfully captured the leader of the Oscorian group who attacked their borders that day, impairing one of his legs, incapacitating him to run away. They returned to the castle with two prisoners as part of the plan; one of them was a regular foe who was to send back a message from Aeros when the time was right.

    Christopher and Cassy reconciled at their family''s sitting area in an argument. He was agitated by his sister, having brought Amanda into the danger zone.

    "I''m telling you, she threatened me if I did not take her!" Cassy reasoned.

    "And it was just right that we did! You are practically being dragged away by those Oscorians!" Amanda backed Cassy.

    Cassy''s eyes grew wide. She asked, "He was being dragged away?!"

    "Yes! Three against one and they were really huge. They caught his wings and dragged him away from the ground!" Amanda revealed.

    Amanda turned to Christopher in anger and said, "Admit it! If I did not come, who knows they might have actually taken you already?!"

    Cassy glared at her brother, but all Christopher could say, "You - you might have helped, but it does not excuse you, Amanda, for getting into trouble!" He grabbed her hand and said, "Let''s talk in private."

    Christopher took her to her room, and it was there that he asked, "So, what are you exactly?"

    "What? What do you mean? I am human?" She said with her brows furrowed.

    Seeing his eyes tightening further, she said, "If you mean the sword, well to be honest with you. I don''t know myself!"

    He glared at her as he listened to what she had to say.

    "I found it in Trinity Bay while swimming on the beach. When I brought it up to the shore, I studied it for some time and suddenly! There were lights that appeared on the sword and it disappeared! It left this mark on my wist!"

    Amanda showed him the mark, and he said, "I - I just thought you had it tattooed."

    It was only when he made love with Amanda for the first time that he noticed the mark on her wrist, but he did not think much of it. Moreover, it was not like him to dwell on insignificant matters.

    "I found the sword when you were away and said that you would come back to me after two weeks," added Amanda.

    "Really, Amanda. That doesn''t explain how you are strangely strong and... know how to fight!" He said, putting his hands on his waist. "Tell me... What else do I need to know?"

    Amanda sighed and said, "I already told Cassy this. I had training in fighting five years ago from a friend who was part of the Egyptian army forces. Besides! You have been training me how to hold a sword!"

    She looked straight into his eyes and added, "As for the golden sword... I really don''t know how I got it and why it seems to be staying with me through this mark."

    "Chris?! You have to believe me!" She said, walking closer to him and hugged his waist. She pressed her cheeks against his armored chest and said, "Please. Let''s not argue about such a filial thing."

    Christopher stood there, just thinking for almost a minute. He would never do anything to push Amanda away. He gulped and asked, "Did that mean you - you were the one who brought Diana''s guard''s down?"

    She gulped and said, "Yes. That was - that was the first time I saw it back since I found it in Trinity Bay. It - it just sprung out of my hand like it knew I needed saving... Today was the second time I asked for it to come out."

    "Ask... ask how?" he probed with his brows furrowed.

    "I just imagine it coming out of my hand and wala!" She explained.

    "Show me," he asked.

    "Don''t get shocked, okay? Because I don''t even know myself why it seems to be imprinted on me," she revealed. "Just be open-minded."

    ''Open-minded. Well, I am the one who has evil magic inside me,'' he said in silence.

    Amanda threw her back her hand, and gradually a yellow light emitted and circled around her hand until the full length of the golden double-edged sword was in her grip. Only then did the lights faded.

    "Woah!" Christopher leaned back, raising one of his brows and said, "It''s so bright and amazing!"

    "It''s so cool!" Amanda added.

    "Can - can I hold it?" He asked.

    "Here, try to touch it," said Amanda, raising her hand to him, but just as she opened her palms the golden blade disappeared back into her hand.

    Christopher frowned and said, "I suppose it only answers to you."

    Amanda tried it again, letting it out. This time, she held the sword tightly and raised it in front of him. Christopher reluctantly touched the golden blade, but unlike earlier, he felt the metal at the tip of his fingers.

    When Amanda once opened her palms, the sword was gone again.

    It was clear to both of them it only allowed Amanda to hold its grip. It would come out only to Amanda''s will.

    "It''s not - it''s not evil, is it?" Christopher asked.

    "Evil? It saved me! It saved you! To me, evil is only when this thing - this supernatural factor takes over your body and does you harm - cause harm to others," said Amanda.

    The sword would not be the first supernatural power that lived inside of her, and she knew this one was not any evil.

    "Just because it is unnatural and just because it''s powerful its evil. You have to... feel it in your heart if its evil." Amanda let out the sword again and held it in front of her.. "This is no evil."

 Chapter 71 - Young Masters Future Wife?

    "Not Evil," Christopher muttered to himself as he washed at the castle''s private bathing area. He puffed out his cheeks, letting out air and thinking if the one inside him is evil or not.

    Back then, they could not explain it. The powerful healer, Basalt, confirmed it was evil. They merely took his word for it, echoing their existing suspicion.

    Having stayed in the wooden tub for only ten minutes, scrubbing off the scent of the Oscorian blood, he was already feeling the cold. He sighed and complained, "Whatever is inside me... it''s giving me inconvenience. Evil or not... At least, Amanda was not inconvenienced by her inhabitant."

    As he made his way back to his chamber, he had the same thoughts in mind. He waited for another hour and observed the guards from outside. After seeing more lights turned off, he once again jumped off his window to see Amanda.

    Tired from their day, Amanda and Christopher merely slumbered together, but like the previous nights, it opened a chance for the voice inside him to speak up.

    "Let me out. Let out." The voice quickly faded.

    Some time passed again and the same voice spoke, "I can help you - ahhhh!"

    It was as if something was holding back the voice to speak further, yet another force was giving it strength to get through the seal.

    Christopher was too tired to bother himself with the voice. He would lightly twitch at the sound of the calling, partly grunt at the appearance of his seal. Yet, despite the mild discomfort, he returned to sleep.

    Inside Christopher''s body, the blue crystal, the spirit''s superficial form was wrapped in a black shadow, constantly rotating and guarding it. However, what used to be a perfect seal to suppress the spirit of the water, now had an opening, barely a millimeter in size.

    For five long years, Mahli, the spirit of the water has grown tired and had fallen into a deep hibernation state, following the effects of the dark shadow. Yet, with the arrival of the master of fire, Mahli slowly awakened.

    Each and every day Mahli, thrived to use its strength to weaken the seal and when it did, he began to speak to Christopher''s mind.

    The spirit of the water, Mahli, struggled to express itself through the very small opening. In each chance he got, he called for Christopher, but the black shadow was often quick to rotate itself, tightening around the crystal and seemingly preventing for his voice to be heard.

    The black shadow was a powerful magic that came from a set of stones, ones that the healer, Basalt, took from an enchantress belonging to the world of Devani.

    It was the healer''s most powerful and prized collection, which he had long used in his practice. It was said to be an equally powerful force as any spirit of worlds.

    It was this same magic that had sealed the blue crystal inside Christopher. Yet, despite still being caged, Mahli remained confident. For as long as the master of fire would remain to awake him, he can soon break free, even without Basalt''s help.

    "Master of fire... stay with me..."

    Amanda woke up in the wee hours. She heard the voice again. Someone was calling out to her, but she knew not who. She turned to Christopher''s frowning face and could tell he was having an unpleasant dream.

    She studied him carefully. For a second she thought that the voice was inside him, calling for the master of fire. However, reality hit her, shew as no longer... the master of fire.

    Amanda frowned and turned to another direction. She asked silently, ''Who is calling me? Am I still the master of fire?''

    She remained awake for at least an hour, but before returning to rest, she concluded, ''Maybe... maybe it is because the master of fire remains to be me until the next one is born.''

    She sighed, realizing it will be for another decade or so for the next master of fire to come about.

    In the days that followed, Amanda resumed her training while Christopher became busy, interrogating the Oscorian leader about the taking of Basalt. The leader never said a word, only saying that Christopher should just surrender himself for the sake of his nation, otherwise more blood will be spilled.

    Since the leader of the Oscorian troop refused to cooperate, they sent the other Oscorian prisoner to return to their land, bringing with him a message from Aeros. They requested for the exchange of the leader and Basalt in two weeks'' time.

    Days passed again, and the time for Amanda to prove herself finally came. Christopher was no longer worried about her. He established his woman had unusual strength. As to why or how, he did not care anymore. He only wanted Amanda by his side.

    Two days before the awaited fight, Amanda decided to rest her body. Kiesha, on the other hand, proclaimed her winning in advance, scorning Amanda in front of soldiers, telling them that Amand was stupid to even agree to the fight.

    A day before the match, Kiesha drank with her closest arms, continuously celebrating her upcoming victory through small barrels of liquor. Kiesha even found the courage to seek for Theo in the evening.

    After seeing Theo and his advisers come out of the castle''s great hall and heading toward his chamber, Kiesha rushed to him. "Master Theo! Master Theo!"

    Theo turned to find a drunken Kiesha. Her face was red and full of sweat while wearing a white padded jacket, her silver hair tied to the back of her head. He frowned and asked, "What is it, Kiesha?"

    "Master, I am one of the female guards of this nation who has served you and the young master for many years," she tried to sell herself.

    "Yes." Theo acknowledged.

    "I come not from a noble family, but I have proven myself to be worthy of your trust, more than any woman in this land," Kiesha added.

    "And?" Theo asked, now raising his brow, wondering where this was going.

    "There is no doubt that I will win against Amanda, Master Theo. I don''t know what this woman is thinking, but since you chose me for this task, I will fight for your entertainment," said Kiesha.

    She bowed her head before she requested, "Master Theo, all I ask is that you consider me to be the young master''s future wife."

 Chapter 72 - Low Kick

    "I will chose who will my son marry, base on the quality of their skills and character of the woman. Power would have been my first option, but neither of you has any," said Theo before turning his back on Kiesha.

    Kiesha was left with a smiling face. She had been loyal to Theo for a very long time. She was confident she was the better choice.

    From Cassy''s chamber, Amanda and Christopher''s sister were choosing clothes for her to wear in tomorrow''s fight.

    "Is there anything that does not have sleeves?" Amanda complained, seeing all tunics in various colors and thicknesses.

    Cassy shrugged and gave her a tight, long-sleeved tunic. "This is the least bothersome. It will hug your body."

    "Thanks," said Amanda.

    "Kiesha was drinking. Whatever it was you said to her, must have worked," said Cassy.

    Amanda smirked, recalling how she asked Kiesha to go easy on her weeks before. Since then, she never saw Kiesha prepare for the fight. She never practiced. Even if Kiesha regularly fought at the borders, the fact that she underestimated Amanda, there was a better chance to defeat a presumptuous opponent.

    "Are you really ready for tomorrow?" Cassy asked. She reflected concern on her face.

    Amanda nodded and said, "I got this. Thank you for the clothes."

    Christopher and Amanda rested together that night. When Amanda woke up the next day, she spent a few hours meditating by herself inside her room. The fight with Kiesha would happen before noon. A celebration would then follow.

    She internalized everything Christopher and Cassy told her about Kiesha. Her opponent was a headstrong fighter. When having a practice fight with other soldiers, she was often very impatient would give her all during her first attacks.

    Amanda may no longer have the strength of the red crystal, but she had a plan.

    When the fight was finally to start, Christopher came for her and walked with her to the courtyard. Many of the soldiers, servants, and advisers were present, ready to choose sides.

    Aeros had no stadium, but the courtyard was vast enough to be the venue for their fight. Moreover, it was a simple event only for Theo to make the decision, whether to accept Amanda.

    Seats were made available for Theo, his family, and the general''s family on a large wooden platform. The advisers had seats prepared on the ground, next to the ruler''s family. The soldiers stood on the sides, finding their own sitting area. Others observed from the windows of the keep or from the battlements.

    Before the fight began, Christopher wished Amanda luck. In everyone''s eyes, he hugged her tight and pecked on her lips. He said, "You may have proven to be capable, but I can''t help but worry. Kiesha also has tricks of her own."

    "I will win because I am doing this to be with you," said Amanda.

    Christopher nearly did not want to let go of Amanda, but when Theo called for him, he pulled away.

    "It''s time to start, Christopher! I don''t have all day!" Theo said, gesturing his son to join him.

    Kiesha, who was standing opposite to Amanda and Christopher, frowned. She wasn''t having a good day considering she felt the need to have more sleep. While she rested early last night, she woke up with a headache.

    Still, she dismissed her condition, thinking Amanda would not last five minutes with her.

    "Let''s begin!" Ordered Theo, raising his hands to both the Amanda and Kiesha.

    The two ladies both were in a tight tunic and pants for the challenge. Following Theo''s command, they walked sideways, circling for seconds.

    "Amanda, I need my afternoon sleep, so I''m sorry to tell you, I won''t make it easy on you. I''ll end this fight in less than ten minutes," declared Keisha while holding up her fists.

    Instead of fists, Amanda had her hands up freely. She wasn''t planning on throwing on punches, just yet.

    "Urrgghhh!" Kiesha finally charged, throwing a forceful punch towards''s Amanda''s face.

    To her surprise, Amanda evaded, even redirecting the attack with her hand and bringing Kiesha''s fist past her. She managed to grab on to Kisha''s other arm.

    When Kiesha countered the block with another punch, Amanda tried to re-direct it again, but this time, Kiesha stepped back. Instead, she charged at Amanda with left and right punches before swiveling her body and throwing a kick.

    The kick landed on Amanda''s left arm, and it made her grunt. "Urrggghh!"

    Amanda recognized it was a powerful kick, as expected from a very strong and muscled woman. Kiesha was practically two six inches taller than her and obviously weighed more.

    When she pushed Kiesha off, Kiesha took seconds to recover in her stance, and in that interval, Amanda thrust a low kick, hitting Kiesha''s left leg.

    "Huh! Is that all you have?" Scorned Kiesha. She quickly advanced towards''s Amanda, this time hugging her torso and landing her to the ground.

    Kiesha sat on top of Amanda and began a series of punches while Amanda was left with no choice but to block it with her arms, given their position.

    From the platform, Christopher stood up, feeling his heart racing. It was evident that Kiesha had hit Amanda''s face. He was about to walk down until he saw Amanda raised her legs and thrust her knees it to Kiesha''s back.

    She did this repeatedly until Keisha was pushed forward, closer to Amanda. She hugged Kiesha tightly and turned her over.

    To give herself more time to get up, she threw back her head before hitting Kiesha on the forehead.

    Kiesha groaned in pain, but so did Amanda. Fortunately, it was enough for her to get up.

    ''Curse this woman. She was drunk last night, yet she is still strong!'' Amanda complained in silence as she stepped back and get into her stance.

    For a second, Kiesha massaged her head. She felt like her headache magnified. Still, she shook her head, quickly putting up her fists.

    Flustered, she attacked head-on, angrily throwing punches at Amanda''s torso and face.

    Amanda blocked some attacks with her arms, sometimes turning her body to redirect the punches to the other parts of her frame. She did not want the bruise concentrated on one part of her torso.

    While Kiesha was relentlessly throwing punches, Amanda also kept thrusting her leg to Keisha''s left leg. This she did repeatedly and purposely.

    Amanda expected this. Kiesha had great upper body strength. All she could do, for now, was to concentrate on giving low kicks.

    When Kiesha stepped back to prepare a kick on her left leg, Amanda promptly advanced, giving the strongest blow to Kiesha''s left leg. She hit her mark even before Kiesha could kickback.

    "Aaaaaahhhh! Urrggg!" It was the first that Kiesha roared in pain. "You!"

    It was because Kiesha felt the pain and worried about her leg that she let out all her anger at Amanda. She relentlessly attempted to thrust kicks and punches, regardless if she would hit Amanda or not.

    Simultaneously, Amanda did the same as the last, blocking her attacks while persistently giving Kiesha a low kick. She would try to throw a punch or two, but mostly focused on her target; Kiesha''s left leg.

    At some point, Kiesha pushed Amanda with both hands, and out of nowhere, she announced, "You know why I would win?! Because I have a yearning that has been planted for years!" She attempted another punch before adding, "Something you would never understand!"

 Chapter 73 - A Greater Yearning

    A dynamic thrust to Amanda''s face left her nose bleeding. She had to take several steps back, away from Kiesha.

    ''Shit, I have got to stop getting hit in the face!'' She reminded herself, focusing on recovering from the punch.

    "Stop this! Stop this now!" Christopher ordered, seeing Amanda get hurt again. His heart was ready to jump out of his chest, feeling more nervous than before.

    Amanda merely wiped her face with the sleeve of her shirt and pressed her nose with her fingers. She said, "No! I''m not stopping!"

    She was already halfway through, and she could see Kiesha hobbling, focusing her weight on her other leg.

    Amanda felt her torso was sore, but her legs were still functioning efficiently and that was her upper hand. She yelled again, "I''m not done yet. Chris! Let me finish!"

    The soldiers and the advisers were already mocking Amanda. Among the two, Amanda''s face was the most bruised. They did not realize how Keisha had not yet charged at Amanda, despite having an opening.

    While flaring her nose, Kiesha was screaming silently, ''Give up now, woman! Give up! I can''t believe she has been holding up this long!''

    With a fight that Keisha thought she could win in five minutes, she had been battling Amanda for over fifteen minutes now and her rival was still standing. She was wounded and bruised, but she was still standing.

    "Amanda, please. Let''s stop this!" Christopher pleaded, attempting to walk down the wooden platform.

    "If you walk down now, you''ll never marry that woman!" Revealed Theo. He shot an angry look at his son for interfering with the amusement.

    "Chris, I am fine. I swear I am fine," said Amanda. She raised her chin, showing her nose had stopped bleeding. "I''m not giving up! I''m not giving up!"

    From the wooden platform, even Cassy was already clenching her hand into a fist. She was dreadfully worried for Amanda. She was at the edge of her seat, taking heavy breaths while watching the entire fight.

    While Amanda was distracted, Kiesha advanced, grunting at each step she took. Once again, she threw fists at Amanda, but to Kiesha''s surprise, Amanda seemed to have become better at blocking her attacks than earlier.

    What she did not realize was that she was becoming slower.

    Despite the pain in her leg, she forced her steps towards Amanda and used all her upper body strength to deliver attacks. When she saw an opening on Amanda''s stomach, Kiesha punched in her abdomen.

    "Aaahhhh! Fuck! That was - Fuck!" Amanda groaned in pain, curling against her stomach with her hand. Kiesha quickly followed it with another punch to her left face, making Amanda once again fall to the ground.

    While Amanda was trying to get up, Keisha leaned down. She held on to Amanda''s tunic with one hand and thrust another blow, regardless of how Amanda was raising her arms over her face. She swore to ruin Amanda''s pretty face.

    Simultaneously, Amanda turned to the other side of her body. While still down on the ground, she threw her right leg back and thrust it forcefully against''s Kiesha''s leg.

    "Aaaahhhh! Curse you woman! Aahhh!" Kiesha curled down to her to feel her legs, recognizing they were in so much pain.

    Just when she thought Amanda was over, another kick came to her leg, further making her groan in pain.

    Amanda was already feeling dizzy, but seeing her opponent in agony, she perceived it was time to bring Kiesha down. She carelessly got up, moved back. She challenged, "Come on, Kiesha. You did say you - you will win!"

    Once again, Kiesha forced her leg. She got into a stance, waiting for Amanda to charge.

    Both stood two meters apart, panting and seemingly waiting for the inevitable. After nearly a minute, Kiesha began to laugh. "Haha! I knew it! I knew you could not win! What are you waiting for - "

    "Haaahhh!" Amanda advanced, running towards Kiesha.

    Kiesha threw her hand back, preparing for a punch, but instead of hitting Amanda, her target ducked down and slid behind her. She turned her body with difficulty, but just as she did, Amanda already had a fist going for Kiesha''s face.

    "Haaahhhh!" After a punch, she followed it with another low kick on Kiesha''s leg. "Hiyaaah!"

    Distracted by the pain on her leg, Kiesha did not notice an uppercut coming her way.

    "Hiyaaahhhh!" Amanda threw in another punch to Kiesha''s chin.

    Right then and there, Kiesha felt everything went in slow motion. She was falling on her back, unable to keep standing. She was grunting in suffering and just as her back landed to the ground, Amanda walked toward her and stomped on her right leg forcefully.

    Kiesha''s cries of pain became endless at that point.

    "Do you give up now?! Do you?!" Yelled Amanda. She showed Kiesha that she was ready to stomp on her leg once again.

    It became clear to Kiesha that she underestimated Amanda''s low kicks. She realized only now that it was her main purpose, to begin with.

    "No! I won''t give - Aahhhhh! Urrrgggghhhhh!" Another set of screams came from Kiesha that tears flowed down her cheeks. Amanda stomped her feet twice on Kiesha''s leg.

    The soldiers and the advisers fell silent. They were shocked at how Kiesha had fallen. They were earlier surprised that Amanda had gone this far, but they never expected that she would bring Kiesha down.

    Everyone saw for the first time the fierceness in her eyes as she repeatedly thrust on Kiesha''s leg.

    "No! I don''t want to give up! I can still fight you - Aaahhh!" This time, Kiesha tried to get up herself and Amanda let her, but after letting her right leg step on the ground, she fell right back down to her left side.

    Kiesha was in complete and utter pain that she asked for her colleagues, "Please check my leg - my leg. I think it''s broken. Please!!!!"

    It became clear who won the fight from the platform, Christopher quickly ran to Amanda and embraced her tight.

    "Urrgghh... It''s painful," complained Amanda while catching her breath. "Give me some space."

    Ending the strange silence from the people, Theo stood up and announced, "I do not have room for a weakling in my forces! Amanda! How about you end the life of Kiesha?"

    Stunned by the request of Aero''s ruler, Amanda''s mouth fell open, but soon after she looked Theo in the eye and said, "Master Theo, Kiesha is not weak. She is a strong fighter, one that I struggled to win over."

    "She is one of your loyal soldiers. Her longing to win this fight was strong, but the only problem is, my yearning is greater than hers!"

    After Amanda spoke, Christopher walked in front of Theo and kneeled. He begged, "Father, please. Let me be with Amanda now. More than the strength and the will, I sincerely love this woman. I love no one else."

    Instead of answering to Christopher, Theo announced to the crowd, "This fight is over. Amanda wins. Carry on with your tasks."

    He then turned to Amanda and Christopher and said, "Let her rest.. I''ll speak to you both again tomorrow."

 Chapter 74 - Amandas Pain

    Back on earth.

    The master of the heart, Trisha, felt her own chest tightening. It wasn''t because she felt pain for herself, but it was because she felt Amanda''s agony.

    Trisha''s hands clenched against her chest as she called out for the master of fire, "Amanda."

    They were still connected somehow, but that day, she sensed that Amanda was in greater pain than she had ever felt before.

    Trisha and Abasi, the master of time and space, were in the middle of the African safari, under the scorching heat of the sun, calming a group of Elephants who had stampeded a group of tourists.

    Unfortunately, Trisha could not save two lives that were lost, but ten others survived, following Trisha''s arrival. Earlier, she appeared before the wild animals and spoke to their hearts, asking them to be at ease.

    When Trisha called for Brody and asked him to heal those who were injured, their lives were long gone. It was beyond the brown crystal''s capacity. They could not save everybody, but at least she saved the rest of the group.

    After letting the elephants take their leave, she and Abasi gathered all the tourists. She raised her hands to them and a yellow light emitted from her eyes. She said, "Fear not. We came to help you."

    "I am sorry about your fallen friends. You were attacked by a group of elephants. They suddenly stopped and turned away. You saw no one else come to your aid."

    Just before the tourist returned to their senses, Trisha ordered Abasi, "Bring us to Amanda, Abasi."

    Back in Aeros''s castle.

    Amanda was inside her room, resting in her bed with Cassy watching over her. Christopher was securing medicines and potions from their local healer so he could have Amanda''s injuries treated.

    She was in agony, but she tried not to show it. Since her life as the master of fire, this was the most painful injury she had ever had.

    Kiesha was undoubtedly strong, but if her powers were with her, she would not easily be hurt by mere punches and kicks. While the red crystal possesses the strength of fire, it also gave the host extra vitality against attacks.

    "Amanda? Are you sure you are okay?" Cassy asked as she wiped the bloodstain on her face. She was leaning in front of Amanda from one side of her bed.

    Amanda''s eyes were dreamy. She merely raised a hand and said, "I''m fine. I - I just need to rest. My body - aches so much."

    Right at that very moment, Amanda saw a swirling light, and the three masters of the earth appeared behind Cassy. Her eyes grew wide out of the blue. She quickly said, "Cassy, I - I really want to rest on my own - but your wounds!"

    "Follow her request, being," ordered Trisha. With her eyes glowing, she spoke to Cassy. "Leave us and return after an hour."

    Cassy turned to the direction of the three masters. The words of Trisha quickly swayed her and started to walk to the door.

    "Being, you saw no one. You only decided to leave Amanda as per her wish," directed Trisha to Cassy. "Go on now. You may leave us."

    After Cassy left, Amanda asked the three, "What - what are you doing - "

    "Shhhh... speak not, Amanda. You are not in good condition," said Trisha.

    "Did you come here just to get beaten? What the fuck is your so-called man doing, not protecting you!" judged Abasi, giving Amanda a glare. He had never seen Amanda in such a pained condition since their five years of camaraderie.

    Meanwhile, Brody just gazed at Amanda, saddened by the sacrifice of her friend.

    Trisha raised her hand at Abasi and said, "This is not the time to scold our friend Abasi."

    "Why - why did you come here?" Amanda asked again. "You need to - leave."

    "Because no matter how far you are, I felt your pain and I could just ignore it," said Trisha. She turned to Brody and asked, "Can you heal her, Brody. Please."

    "No - No you can''t. They will wonder," Amanda pleaded.

    "But you are not well - just at least your worst injuries. We can keep the surface ones like the wounds on your face - "

    "No!"

    "I am not pleading, Amanda. This is an order!" Trisha revealed the power in her hand as a way to threaten Amanda. "You may be strong mentally, but if you don''t let us heal you, I can order the people in this castle to my will - in whatever way to convince you and get treated."

    Amanda was left with no choice but to receive the healing of the brown crystal.

    Only then did Brody approached and revealed the power in his hand. He asked the spirit of the earth, "Please, Dunia, heal Amanda''s internal injuries, should there be any. Lessen the bleeding of her wounds and the swelling of her hands."

    To the surprise of the masters, the brown crystal heeded to Brody''s request. It only showed how much the spirit favored of Amanda. Healing was a power, only the spirit of the earth could choose to give. Sometimes, Brody could heal, but most times, the brown crystal would refuse to do so, especially injuries resulting from a natural disaster.

    When most of Amanda''s serious injuries were healed, Brody''s body weakened. He sat on the floor, resting on the side of Amanda''s bed.

    "Sorry, Brody," Amanda said. She sighed and added, "And thank you."

    "Amanda, before we go. I - I just want to ask what happened?" Trisha said with concern on her face.

    "I - I had to fight to win the respect of Christopher''s father. I fought against a veteran soldier of their nation," she revealed.

    "Your putting your life at stake for someone who is not meant to be for you," Abasi pointed out.

    "Enough Abasi," said Trisha. She turned back to Amanda and asked, "Are - are you really sure this is the life you want?"

    "Trisha, I am no longer the master of fire. I love Christopher and I am sure about it. Please understand," said Amanda. "Please leave before Christopher returns."

    With a long face, Trisha held ordered Abasi, "Let''s return."

    "Amanda, please take care. Please...."

 Chapter 75 - You Are My Medicine

    [WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. IT CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READERS]

    "Trisha, I am no longer the master of fire. I love Christopher and I am sure about it. Please understand. Please leave before he returns."

    "Amanda please take care. Please."

    Christopher heard a fainted conversation behind the thick door. He wasn''t sure about everything else, but he thought he heard Amanda say the master of fire.

    He concluded Amanda might be with someone else, that he knocked on the door before entering. When he saw no one was there but Amanda, he asked, "I - I heard you speaking to someone. You were alone the whole time - What are you doing up?"

    Seeing her getting up from the bed quickly made him forget about his earlier concern. Amanda just got stood and said, "Give me my potion."

    "You only need a little," he said.

    He handed her a special potion that was produced by their local healer. It would help expedite the healing process.

    Amanda pretended to take a sip. She did not need any right now. She might as well save it for rainy days. Without addressing his earlier concern, she asked, "Can you treat my wounds?"

    "Right." Christopher went directly to attending to her wounds, applying the medicine on her cuts. He also checked on her body and was relieved to know that her bruises were not very serious.

    The entire time while checking on Amanda, he irregularly pondered about what he heard before coming into Amanda''s room. When he was done examining her he asked her outright, "Amanda, I thought I heard you say master of fire earlier, did you not?"

    Amanda gulped. She blinked a few times and said, "Was I? I - I was probably talking nonsense."

    As they sat on her bed, she stole a kiss from him and said, "I need medicine. You are my medicine."

    Without another word from Christopher, she covered his lips again and said, "You are my medicine."

    "Amanda - "

    "Hmmmm... Make love to me," she pleaded, while ferociously kissing Christopher.

    "Amanda - "

    "What? Just because I have wounds and I haven''t washed you won''t make love to me?!" She pointed a finger at the door and said, "Get out!"

    Christopher was dumbfounded. He shook his head before getting up. He started to take off his clothes and said, "What are you talking about, Amanda? I love you. I''ll make love to you any time you want."

    "Prove It!" She challenged him. She also promptly got naked, taking off her pants and her undergarments.

    Right after locking the door to her room, they jump right into kissing each other. Amanda took the lead, pushing him down to the bed.

    Amanda had cuts on her lips and as they made out, Christopher could taste the metallic blood, but he did not care. He just tried to lighten up his biting, but it was Amanda who was practically smothering her mouth to his.

    Having heard about it in movies, Amanda never thought there was a day that she would use it for her man, but she had to. She meant for him to forget whatever it was he overheard.

    After covering his lips, Amanda took the initiative and kiss on his body. She relished in his well-shaped chest and abs, pressing her hand against his form.

    Christopher was left gasping and hissing the entire time. It was the first time Amanda aggressively devoured him. He had his mouth parted as he watched her gradually go down on him.

    When Amanda found his erection, he swallowed his own fluid. He panted heavily and moaned as soon as his manhood was covered by her mouth.

    The warmth and wetness immediately overwhelmed him.

    "Fuck." Christopher threw his head back, drowned in a wave of pleasure, now utterly forgetting what he overheard.

    After minutes into pleasuring him with her mouth, Amanda climbed on top of him and said, "Chris, you are my medicine."

    "Haaahhh! " Christopher moaned again, feeling Amanda slide down against his manhood, enveloping his entire length.

    Amanda leaned forward, kissing Christopher once more, before moving her hips. As they made out again, he covered nearly every inch of her skin, groping and seizing ever folds in her body.

    It did not take long for Amanda to start grounding on him, moving her hips, and taking the lead in their love-making.

    Christopher could not help but puff his cheeks, seeing the woman he loved on top of him. Her bouncing breasts and the way she drew her brows together in the entire process of pumping up and down against him.

    Unable to hold himself, he sat up and slouched himself to eat her breasts, sucking on her nipples as Amanda continued to bounce on top of him.

    "Amanda, I love you. I really love you," he said while panting. "I don''t want this to be over."

    Touched by his words, Amanda paused for a second and kissed him again. This time, she covered his lips gently, savoring his taste with great satisfaction.

    As they kissed Christopher hugged her thoroughly, and his hands moved to her waist. He urged her to return, moving her hips.

    Minutes into the same lotus position, Christopher turned her over. He said, "I need to get in command."

    Amanda only bit her lip and gasped at his suggestion. She would not want it any other way.

    She spread her legs for him while he leaned herself forward, this time on top of Amanda. He rested her legs on his shoulders and supported his torso. He began to thrust eagerly in and out of her peach in no time.

    Christopher often looked down, reveling on the sight of his rod entering Amanda''s rose. A few times his eyes would fix on the way she parted her mouth and moaned at his movements.

    When he was ready to explode, Christopher picked up the pace, pumping faster and harder that the wet, slapping sound of their flesh became more evident.

    "Aaahhh... Hmmmmm." Amanda could not help but yelp in delight, feeling her insides being hammered by his log. Her peach was quickly pulsating at his powerful thrusting.

    "I''m almost there." He warned, drawing his brows together as he focused on his task. "I''m coming. I''m - Urrggghhh! Uhhhhh! Uhhhhhh!"

    He pushed hard three times, letting all his seeds inside Amanda''s womb. Only after seconds of settling in the pleasure did he turn to lie on the bed next to her.

    They cuddled and Christopher let Amanda rest in his arms. As soon as she dozed off, he pecked on her forehead and said, "You may think it''s crazy but the first time I saw you, I imagined you were the one for me. Right away."

    An hour passed.

    Christopher remained on Amanda''s side, resting with her, but right at that very moment, the mark on his stomach repaired. Then, the voice inside him spoke again.

    "Master of fire. It is I, the spirit of the water, Mahli. I am inside Christopher - Ahhh... Release me!"

    The voice disappeared again, and Christopher awoke abruptly. He quickly got dressed without looking at Amanda. When he was done, he found her awake, staring at him blankly.

    He wondered if she heard. He asked, "Any problem? I - I better go check on the borders." He quickly walked towards Amanda and pecked on her forehead. "I''ll see you, later."

    Amanda remained in a daze, watching the door close.. She looked down on her hands and frowned. "Mahli? The blue crystal? Was that really you?"

 Chapter 76 - The Reluctant Approval

    Plethora, a nation located farther east from Aeros. This was the only nation that remained to have green meadows. This nation was practically the lowest point in Pelagy, surrounded by valleys and other peaks.

    Before the drought, Plethora used to be a nation that was constantly flooded. Many fled away from this nation, only to return when water became scarce from the other lands.

    Today, Plethora remained to be the only nation that has water, and it provided water to other nearby nations. Their source of water was a lake that would seem to be boundless. None of their people have ever swum deep enough to reach its end.

    From the fortress of Plethora, their ruler, Mahak was walking back and forth from his family''s sitting area. He was troubled about making a decision his advisers and his family agree on.

    "Mahak! You can''t just let Aeros shame our daughter like that! My daughter has the blood of our family! Remember this! You only became a leader of this land because you married me!" Yelled Delila, the ruler''s wife.

    Delila, Diana''s mother was the previous ruler''s daughter, but because she was a woman, the responsibility was passed on to her husband, Mahak.

    Delila was enraged and had been for weeks after her daughter was sent home, crying. Apparently, Diana was thrown out of Aeros and their leader, Theo, denied the marriage between Christopher and her.

    What angered her more, was the killing of two Plethoran men within the walls of Aeros.

    Aeros reported that her daughter passed judgment on a servant without consulting Theo, and their soldiers attacked a commoner who had taken her daughter betrothed.

    To Delila''s point of view, servants have no rights. The same could be said to a commoner.

    "You have to follow what I say!" Ordered Delila.

    "The Oscorians are dangerous, Delila! What are you thinking, wanting to ally with them? Because of a mere desire of our daughter to be with a man who does not want her back?!" Retorted Mahak.

    "Father! I cannot believe you would say this! Everything that they said is a lie! It''s that woman who took Christopher away from me! She had bewitched Master Theo and the others - Cassy and Christopher!" Diana countered.

    She ran to her father''s side and pleaded. Down on her knees, she looked directly in the eyes of her father and said, "I want Aeros to be punished for what they did to me!"

    "Mahak, this is very simple. We will ally with the Oscorians only in the aid to bring down Aeros and nothing more! We will not give them our water!" Said Delila.

    She also walked closer to her husband and reached for his hand. She said, "All they want is Christopher. In return, they can help us gain complete control of Aeros!" She shook his arm and said with conviction, "We can be a family, ruling two nations!"

    "And the land of Aeros, father - is rich in gold! If we have gold and water, we have everything!" Suggested Diana before reflecting a mischievous smile on her face.

    It was two days ago that an Oscorian troop came to their nation with an offer. They wanted to set a trap for Aeros. With Plethora''s help, Oscoria believed, they could finally capture Christopher once and for all.

    For as long as the Oscorians have Christopher, they were willing to aid Plethora in waging war against Aeros.

    Mahak sighed. Even his advisers agree to the take Aeros down, not for the sake of Diana but because of the wealth of the land. Their gold was one reason why Plethora continued to give Aeros water. Plethora could double the price of their water and Aeros could provide them with gold.

    While gold in Pelagy was not a primary need, but gold in other worlds, especially on earth was of great value. If Plethora had gold, they could bring in more advances from the earth and improve their nation''s structure.

    "Okay. We will ally with Oscoria," said Mahak. "I will send back a message to Oscoria."

    Diana eagerly rose. She hugged her father tightly and said, "I want to be the one to punish that woman who defamed me - Amanda. Father, remember that''s her name."

    Aeros had a secret enemy, and they knew not what was coming for them, but for now, Christopher and Amanda were facing one other challenge, right in front of Theo.

    Following her fight with Kiesha, Christopher brought Amanda to her father. They walked hand in hand as they walked inside the great hall where Theo sat with the general and his best adviser.

    They both bowed down in respect of the ruler before Christopher said, "Father, please."

    "Do you think, Amanda being a ruler''s wife is easy? Do you know the obligations of being a ruler''s wife?" Theo directed his words to Amanda. His voice was curt and domineering.

    "Father, what is this - "

    "It''s fine, Chris," said Amanda. She smiled at him before looking back at Theo. She said, "I went from someone you thought would never beat Kiesha to outsmarting her. Whatever it is that you expect from a ruler''s wife, I can do it."

    While Amanda was trying her best to be harmonious with Theo, Christopher had had enough. He said, "I am not marrying any other woman! If you cannot accept that I have chosen Amanda, I would be happy to relieve myself of the burden of ruling this land!"

    "Christopher!" Yelled Theo. His eyes were wide open and his expression turned dark.

    "Chris! Please," said Amanda. "This is not the way to speak to your father."

    "No, Amanda. I have had enough -"

    "No - no," warned Amanda. "No matter what, he is your father." Seeing him not paying attention, she put a hand in his face and added, "I have no father nor mother. You don''t know what you are saying now because you are upset."

    It was with the way Amanda calmed Christopher that Theo''s expression changed. From angry, he suddenly felt sorry for the Amanda.

    Despite Amanda''s attempt to sway him, Christopher acted to leave, pulling Amanda by the arm.

    "Theo," said the Farid, the general. He silently urged Theo to call back his son.

    "I will allow you to marry my son, for it was in the condition I gave if you win the fight, but - but it does not mean, I prefer you for my son." Theo looked away and signaled with his hand, asking them to leave. "Go now before I change my mind."

    Christopher and Amanda had earlier stopped, caught off guard by his reluctant approval. Still, it was approved and Amanda appreciated it.

    Amanda first lowered her head and said, "Thank you. Thank you so much."

    Christopher was still not pleased, but he was relieved that his father was no longer against Amanda. Before walking out with her, he said, "We will prove to you that we can make Aeros prosperous.." He held Amanda''s hand and raised it before adding, "Together."

 Chapter 77 - A Mild Hallucination

    Amanda came with Christoper to the south border that day, finally free from the worries of Kiesha and Theo''s disapproval of her. Now, she had a more important matter to discuss with Christopher; the voice she heard the other day.

    Last night, she learned that Christopher returned to the castle at dawn. She understood he was tired, and he did not come to her room like the usual.

    In the morning, right after breakfast, they went straight to speak with Theo. She did not have the opportunity to probe earlier, but she meant to soon enough.

    Like the previous journey, she clung on to Chris as they flew to the sky, but unlike Khalil and Razul, Christopher could carry her weight with minor discomfort. They only rested once for ten minutes before flying back up again.

    When they arrived at the border, Amanda saw a long line of stone barriers. The same with the west and north border, which she had already seen herself.

    Several of Aeros'' men guard from within while some were flying up in the sky, looking out for any rivals.

    They landed in an open area, next to a stone-walled tower, and made a walk to the men on guard.

    Like always, whenever there was no need for his wings, Christopher hid it, shrinking it on his back.

    Christopher examined the location. The entire time, Amanda only followed Christopher''s lead as he spoke from one soldier to another.

    It was only after receiving news from the flying men, scouting the sand-colored skies did Christopher leave with Amanda, assured that the Oscorians were not attacking that day, at least in that border.

    Christopher brought Amanda to the nearby village where he decided for them to take their lunch. He brought her to a tavern of his choice, serving home-made noodles and vegetable broth.

    Sitting on a table for two, Amanda found the chance to bring up the voice she heard the other day.

    While everything in the past suggested that he was not the man she had long searched for, the likelihood that Christopher was the master of the blue crystal - the master of water was a big possibility. Come to think of it, she fell in love with him. That was the first factor to consider.

    She had many questions in her mind, like why she never felt the crystal in him. It did not seem like Trisha sensed it as well. Lastly, she wondered if the voice she heard was real and whether it was another wishful thinking.

    She asked, "Chris? What do you feel about... water?"

    He leaned back and said, "What do you mean? Water? I need water every day, but our world is running out of it."

    Amanda pouted her lips, thinking of a better way to approach things. She said, "Have you ever thought - imagined of controlling water?"

    She raised her hand and as if she was grasping an apple she added, "Say for example, shaping water with your hands."

    Her eyes were nearly closed. Her face looking very serious.

    "Pfft! Haha! What are you talking about, Amanda? I''m not a superhero from earth! I''m just a man who could erupt wings," said Christopher. He continued to chuckle at her suggestion.

    His reaction made Amanda frown. Her mouth twitched before saying, "Well, it''s just that I''ve always wanted to control... fire." She shrugged and said, "Anyway, that was just hypothetical. Me with fire and you - maybe with water."

    Christopher only looked at her oddly. The only strange experience he had with water was when he sweat too much five to six years ago and when he cried nearly a barrel of tears. He looked down at his food and told himself, ''But then again - it was evil. It must have been.''

    He rolled a noodle on his fork and ate. Only after chewing it down did he answered, "I easily get cold. Other than drinking water, I don''t like it very much."

    Amanda sighed. She would not know what the symptoms are with the water element. For her, she just went on fire, burning the orphanage she grew up on.

    She started to eat with him and towards the end of their meal, she decided to just asked him directly. She said, "You know, Chris. I - I thought I heard a voice from yesterday. The voice said, he lived inside of you? I just wanted to - "

    "I did not hear a voice Amanda." Christopher said. He cut her off, feeling his heart racing.

    He forced a wide grin on his face and added, "That was probably the effect of the medicine I gave you. It can have a mild hallucination, affect - but its only temporary."

    Christopher abruptly drank a glass of water before adding, "Don''t worry about it."

    Trying to avoid the topic, Christopher got up and said, "You know what? We better go back to the castle. Let''s check some ancient books with Zack and see if there is anything that explains your golden sword."

    ''Hallucination?'' She repeated in silence.

    Amanda would have been convinced altogether, except that she did not drink the potion. She only pretended to drink it.

    The entire ride back to the castle, she was silent. She hugged him tight against his chest as he held her. She tried to feel the power of the blue crystal, just the way she could with the other masters, but after a minute of holding on tight to Christopher, she realized she no longer had the red crystal in her.

    She would not be able to feel it, not while she was a normal person. She told herself, ''Why would it matter now? When I tried before?''

    Amanda was conflicted throughout the day, even as they went to the library and looked for information about her sword. She was utterly uninterested.

    Christopher and Amanda went through piles of books, but they could not find any information.

    "Christopher, let''s just stop this. Besides, I found it on earth! What are the chances I would find it in this world," she said while looking past him and checking if Zack was in a safe distance.

    "Well, we try to keep a record of everything even from other worlds. Zack, especially," said Christopher.

    "Even on earth, I doubt we have a record about this sword." She shrugged and said, "No mater. I consider it as a gift. It saved me once, and it saved you as well."

    "Like I said, it''s not evil," repeated Amanda.

 Chapter 78 - The Oscorians Want Me

    "I want to join you in a bath!" Amanda announced as they walked out of the library. It was her way of testing Christopher''s reaction over water.

    "Goodness! Can you both be more discrete? What if someone was here other than me?" Scolded Zack as he came out with the couple. He directed his intense gaze to Amanda and said, "Remember, people here are very traditional."

    "Relax, Zack. No one else is here," said Christopher. He put an arm around Amanda and pulled her away.

    Whispering to her ear, Christopher said, "My naughty Amanda. What were you thinking?"

    Amanda could not help but flush, especially feeling his cold breath against her ear. She answered in silence, ''I want to see you in a lot of water?'' In reality, however, she softly said, "I want to see you... naked?"

    Christopher coughed, covering his mouth with his fist. While walking ahead of Zack, he said, "We''ll take care of that... later."

    On that evening, however, Christopher never came. He only met her the next morning, explaining that his father asked to speak to him about matters regarding the security of the borders. While it was true, he and his father only spoke for an hour.

    Christopher purposely did not go to Amanda''s room, fearing to hear the voice again. Especially since Amanda heard it.

    He was concerned about what Amanda would think of him. Recalling how his family and his father''s advisers thought he had gone mad in the past, he did not want Amanda to think the same of him.

    This went on in the next four days, with Christopher often telling that he was too exhausted.

    In the mornings when he met Amanda, he would have breakfast with her and not hold back showing affection, putting his arm around her, and occasionally pecking on her cheeks. Unfortunately, he would quickly leave for the borders, and Amanda, once again, could not test him about being the master of water.

    It would have been Amanda''s fifth night alone had she not decided to look for Christopher.

    First, she did not want to sleep alone. Second, she had to find out, one way or another, that Christopher was the master of water.

    When Christopher returned, Amanda was already hiding from one column facing the courtyard. She carried with her a bucket of water.

    Christopher was walking with Kyle, their wings hidden in their backs. They were discussing getting more blacksmiths from the other nations to make swords. When they were a meter away from where Amanda hid, she suddenly thrust the bucket of water at Christopher.

    Kyle managed to step back, leaving Christopher soaked in water.

    "A - Amanda! What - what are you doing?" Christopher asked, utterly shocked by her actions.

    Amanda, however, was dismayed. She frowned and thought, ''Nothing happened? If he has Mahli inside of him, why wouldn''t the water have any effect on him?''

    It was because her powers reacted that way with her. When Amanda was close to fire, she would turn into a ticking time bomb. She assumed it would be the same for Christopher.

    "Are you okay, Amanda?" It was Kyle who asked this time around. He then laughed and said, "Chris, she probably could smell Oscorian from a mile away, she wanted to give you an advance bath!"

    Amanda forced a laugh as she pointed at Kyle. Fortunately, she came up with a reasonable answer. "No - actually I was upset with Chris." She shot him an angry glare and said, "Are you - avoiding me?"

    "Avoiding you?! No, I am not!" He walked closer to her and said, "Now, I am soaked. I can''t even hold you."

    He leaned forward and whispered to her ear, "Go up to your room and I''ll join you. I''ll just take a proper bath."

    He shivered, feeling already cold from drenched out in the open.

    For two hours, Amanda waited for him inside her room, walking back and forth in front of her bed. She was mumbling to herself, "He better show himself or I am going to his room!"

    A minute passed, and finally, she heard him call out her window. It was already open, meant for when he would arrive.

    "Amanda," he said while climbing into her window.

    Seeing her cross her arms against her chest, he cleared his throat and said, "I''m sorry. I - I had a lot of things in my mind."

    Without another word, he pulled her in his embrace, nestled her in his bare and manly chest. He repeatedly pecked on her head. He said, "Amanda, do you mind if we sleep it off. It''s not that I am avoiding you - It''s just that I have... a lot on my mind - Ahhh!"

    Amanda smacked him in the arm and pushed him away. She said, "If I am not worthy to hear your worries - if you cannot even trust me enough to tell me what is troubling you, then your father may be right."

    She looked away before saying, "I may not be the right person to marry you."

    Christopher sighed and said, "No - please. Don''t think that." He came closer to her again and hugged her tight. He said, "Amanda - I."

    He put his hands on her face and said, "I - I." Christopher badly wanted to tell Amanda about the force inside of him, but instead what he told was another pressing matter, one that was also worthy of mentioning. "Amanda the Oscorians want me. For years now, they wanted me in exchange for peace."

    "Remember, I told you about a person they have - a possible prisoner? They have agreed to meet and exchange him for one of their leaders, one that we captured. The meeting point is exactly seventy miles from the eastern border. It''s almost nearing Plethora."

    He took a deep breath and said, "But, but for a long time, they have been wanting to take me. Thus, anything can happen. It could be a trap for all we know."

    Amanda frowned. She thought to herself, ''So this is what Christopher has been bothered with?''

    "Is it worth risking travelling that far for this - this person of interest?" Amanda asked, utterly concerned.

    ''Is it worth it?'' Christopher asked himself. ''Yes, Basalt is the answer to sealing back what is inside me.''

    "Yes, Amanda. Basalt is the person they have. He is one of the most experienced and knowledgeable healers in Pelagy," revealed Christopher.. "It is very important that we rescue him."

 Chapter 79 - An Alliance

    Overnight, Christopher avoided making love with Amanda. He dozed off after their conversation, saying he was exhausted again. He realized that the more intimate they were, strangely, the more often the seal would reappear.

    Perhaps it was a coincidence? Christopher wasn''t sure.

    The next day, he left for Plethora with Kyle and some of his men. Given that they were to meet with the Oscorian troops nearing the said nation, it was to Christopher''s best interest to form an alliance with Plethora.

    In case they would ever need their aid, Plethora could assist them.

    Christopher was unsure if it was even possible. Since Diana''s departure from Aeros, there had been no communication with the Plethoran leader and Theo. The only exchange their men had with the nation was in relation to the payment for their water.

    So far, however, Plethora had not cut their water. Thus, Christopher hoped, they could still maintain an amicable relationship with Diana and her father, despite not pushing through with the wedding.

    With the help of their wings, Christopher arrived at Plethora at night.

    Fortunately, Diana''s father, Mahak, welcomed them in his fortress. From the great hall, Christopher and Kyle spoke to Mahak of their request.

    "Lord Mahak, thank you for meeting us on such short notice," said Christopher.

    "Of course, Christopher. Anything for Aeros," responded Mahak. He reflected a neutral expression before asking, "What can I do for you?"

    Christopher and Kyle were standing in front of Mahak, together with some of his soldiers and advisers. They looked at each other for a second before Christopher said, "Lord Mahak, we have a request from your nation."

    "You may not know this, but the prominent healer named Basalt has been taken by the Oscorians. In exchange for his release, we wanted to release a prisoner of our own, an Oscorian leader," explained Christopher.

    "The Oscorians have agreed. However, the exchange place is the old puzzle wood forest. They did not agree with any other meeting place... That is the reason why we are here. We are... asking for your help."

    Christopher watched as Mahak''s advisers whisper to his ear. After a few minutes, Mahak spoke, "I see. So that is the reason why you have come here?"

    Mahak''s brows drew together before asking, "And do you think that with what happened to you and my daughter, I would agree?"

    Christopher had to swallow his pride. He had to ask the help of Plethora for this meet. It was just too far away from their nation. He sighed and said, "Lord Mahak. I am... terribly sorry, but no matter what. I could not find it in me to like Diana in the way that a man appreciates a woman."

    "Moreover, the matter about the killing of two Plethoran guards and her abrupt departure from Aeros was due to her own wrong actions."

    Christopher further revealed their side of what had happened to Diana back in Aeros. While they sent a sealed letter explaining the same, he wanted to elaborate on it again.

    When he was done with his tale, Kyle inserted, "Lord Mahak. More than just the small misunderstanding between Diana and Christopher, our nations have one enemy. The Oscorians will continue to harm, wage war against other nations - They have already attacked Plethora years back for your water."

    "It''s just unfortunate that the Oscorians seem to be more interested in defeating us... for now," added Christopher. "But what we are saying is, they may not attack you now, but eventually, they will be your primary enemy and it is in our best interest to help each other and be allies."

    Mahak scoffed and said, "We were supposed to be allies if not for what happened to Diana."

    Christopher thought it was a losing end, but eventually, Mahak spoke again, "But, I agree. The Oscorians need to be dealt with."

    "I will offer my help with the exchange. I know that Basalt can help open a gate for us to another world. I heard he can do this very easily. We only have one gate to the earth and another one would be more beneficial for us," said Mahak.

    "So I will help you. In fact, I will have fifty of my best men accompany you to this meet. That should be enough to help you. And Should you need more help, one of your men can just fly back and ask for more aid."

    It was because of Mahak''s offer that Christopher became confident that the exchange will happen successfully.

    He returned to report to his father the good news, and only then did Theo order for the preparation of the exchange.

    It would not have been a risk that Theo wanted his son to take, but he also feared the evil magic inside of Christopher. It was because he witnessed it for himself when his son cried an unexplainable amount of water during his wife''s burial.

    Moreover, the eyes of his son glowed in light blue, all the more suggesting it was supernatural.

    While healers such as Basalt had witnessed miraculous powers, it was the first that they had heard of one living inside a being''s body. Thus, it further strengthened their belief that it was in fact, evil.

    When the advisers and the local healers suggested that it was such, he could only acknowledge for it was unexplainable. No one could give them the right reasons for his strange symptoms.

    A night before their journey to the old puzzle wood forest, Theo and Christopher spoke in their family''s sitting area.

    It was there that Christopher revealed how the seal had been reappearing more often.

    "Son, I would sacrifice anything for you to get better. However, I hope that this exchange does go peacefully so no unnecessary fighting would happen," said Theo. "I can''t have the advisers question you again due to that strange force inhabiting inside of you."

    Christopher nodded and said, "Yes, father." He sighed and added, "After this.. I can return to my normal routine without worrying about the seal."

 Chapter 80 - I Am Not Helpless

    "I want to come with you," said Amanda. "I will not be a burden, I swear."

    Christopher sighed and said, "Amanda, do you realize that just by flying to the puzzle wood forest, carrying your weight can tire me and any of my men. It is enough that we will be flying out one giant Oscorian leader." He hugged her tight and revealed, "Only those who can fly are allowed to come. Even Kiesha stays here."

    About forty of Aeros'' flying soldiers were going. Christopher, Kyle, and Cassy were going as well. Theo and the general would remain in Aeros, monitoring the rest of their troops. There was always a chance that the Oscorians would attack secretly, using the exchange as a diversion.

    A frown was evident on Amanda''s face. How she wished she had back her fiery wings. She said, "I won''t feel comfortable, just being here. How long will it take to ride it by horse?"

    "The problem is navigating through there, Amanda. It''s not like earth where there are road signs and maps. Even we got lost along the way, going to Plethora when we have been there many times before," said Christopher.

    "Does Khalil know the way? Or Razul? I can ride a horse as they guide me there. You can fly ahead and I will follow," she insisted.

    "Amanda, we only have a few horses here and they are currently being used in the borders." It was because he knew her well that Christopher said, "Let''s go to sleep. Convince me more in the morning."

    With a more pressing matter at hand, Amanda had completely put aside testing Christopher as the master of water. Moreover, she realized it was futile to sense it while she herself did not have a crystal within her.

    It was because only a small size of the red crystal was inside of her, that it had no wielding power. It only served as a connection to Trisha and the rest of the masters, a link that she knew nothing about.

    Just as the sun began to rise, Amanda woke up. However, to her dismay, Christopher was no longer there by her side.

    She panicked and changed into pants. She rushed outside, looking for Christopher. When she found Khalil and Razul meters away from her chamber, she asked, "Where is he? Tell me!"

    Khalil sighed and said, "Young master and Kyle - Lady Cassy and the rest of his selected troops left for the puzzle wood forest, miss Amanda. I am very sorry, but it was his wish to keep you safe."

    Part of Christopher''s reason for leaving her behind was Basalt. He did not want Amanda to know about what was inside of him. Thus, he determined, it was best for Amanda to stay behind, safe, and protected within the walls of Aeros'' castle.

    Hearing Khalil told her the bad news, she screamed in anger, "No! Why does he always do this to me?!"

    "When did they leave? How long ago?! Answer me!" She demanded.

    This time it was Razul who answered, "Miss Amanda just... just two hours ago."

    "I want an armor. I want to go after them," declared Amanda, walking passed Razul and Khalil, making her way to the lower halls.

    Her two guards frantically followed her to the weaponry room where she grabbed an armor and her sword.

    "Miss Amanda, let''s not go there," said Khalil.

    She was still in her tunic, merely putting an armor over her clothing. After she had wrapped protection over her torso, she stormed outside of the weaponry room, heading towards the courtyard.

    When Khalil and Razul saw she was walking in the direction of the gate, they tried to fly her back to the courtyard, but Amanda would purposely swing her sword to the flying Khalil and Razul.

    The guards at the gate merely let her pass, not wanting to deal with the troubles of the two who were following her around.

    Down at the foot of the castle''s passage, Amanda continued to walk.

    "Miss Amanda, where are you going?" Khalil asked.

    "To the borders where I can take a horse - Ahhhh! Put me down!" Khalil carried her in his arms abruptly, but Amanda quickly raised her sword and cut against his arm.

    Khalil groaned in pain, letting go of Amanda.

    Thankfully, Amanda knew that both Razul and Khalil could heal, just like Christopher.

    Khalil and Razul continued to catch Amanda, but she would fight against the taking, swinging her blade in the direction of the sky, just to keep them off from holding her.

    Due to their attempts to take her back, Amanda tried to plead with them. She said, "Please understand me. I am not at ease."

    Both of her guards landed their feet to the ground and reason with her.

    "But, Miss Amanda. You will only cause him to worry. What help can you bring by being there?" Explained Razul.

    "You forget that I went after him when the northern border was attacked! That was how the Oscorian leader was captured - because I was able to help Chris!" Amanda pointed.

    "I am not helpless! I can aid him! I have a very powerful weapon!"

    Out of the blue, Amanda swung her sword against Khalil, making him reach for his own blade, secured from his back.

    "Miss Amanda - Miss Amanda please!" Khalil pleaded. While he blocked her attacks, he knew he could not hurt his Young Master''s woman.

    The clashing sound of two blades could be heard in the rocky and empty land, two kilometers away from the castle. Amanda kept charging at Khalil while Razul was left puzzled as to how he could help his colleague.

    He could also not dare to attack Amanda. Interfering at the intense sparring was also risky. All he could do was try to talk Amanda out of it.

    "Miss, Amanda, you realize you cannot beat me, right? I am twice better than Kiesha," warned Khalil.

    Khalil persisted to block her attacks until, all of a sudden, he saw her threw her blade to the ground, but it was instantly replaced with a golden sword, following a series of light came out of her hand.

    "Haaaah!" Amanda thrust her golden sword against Khalil''s weapon, quickly cutting it in two.

    Razul and Khalil were left dumfounded.

    "That was how I cut through the Plethoran men''s swords and through their bodies." She raised her golden sword up and added, "The same way I cut through the Oscorian leader''s weapon!"

    Amanda gazed at both Khalil and Razul. "Now, take me to where he is! As you can see, I mean business!"

    ***

    Author''s Notes:

    This novel will go premium. Please support me, the author, get by through writing by unlocking chapters with purchase coins and sending gifts! Thank you!

 Chapter 81 - Dianas Plan

    Khalil and Razul were scared out of their wits at first, seeing a weapon sprung out of Amanda''s hand. They had never seen anything like it.

    Moreover, Amanda was from earth. They were the very few men who knew where she really came from. They never knew that the earth had magic and powers, just like their world.

    "Miss... Miss Amanda what - what is this? What - what kind of magic is this?" Asked Khalil, gulping in between words.

    Meanwhile, Razul froze. His eyes were locked on the golden sword in Amanda''s hand.

    "It does not matter what it is, but as you can see, Khalil, this weapon in my hand can aid Christopher? Have you ever met a blade that can cut through steel in seconds? It does the same, far better against a man''s flesh," responded Amanda.

    She looked around and found a huge rock over a meter away. She wasn''t sure, but he tried it anyway. "Haaahhh!"

    Thrusting the golden blade against the rock, it broke down in half. Its frame even dug down to the ground, following Amanda''s impressive momentum.

    Pulling her hand back, Amanda took heavy breaths. She raised the sword in front of Khalil and said, "Magic should not surprise you now. You have wings coming out of your back! It''s also supernatural! Your healers have magic too!"

    When Khalil remained in awe, Amanda''s face softened. She put down her sword and pleaded, "Please, Khalil. All I ever wanted, coming here, is to be with Chris and now, knowing the battles that he needs to fight, I want to help him."

    Letting him see her serious expression. She said, "Please, I beg you."

    More than just the power in her hand and the strength in her blade, Khalil and Razul felt the dire desire of Amanda. While they were filled with hesitation, Amanda''s persistent pleading convinced them thoroughly.

    They alternately carried her to a border and borrowed a horse. It was just but impossible for them to carry her as far as the puzzle wood forest. Moreover, bringing an animal with them meant they needed to carry more water and food on the journey.

    For the first time since Amanda''s arrival to Pelagy, she saw more of its world''s barren lands. While she was riding the horse with difficulty, the orange-like color of the soil was clear for her to see. Only very little bushes grew out of its land.

    It reminded her of the wilderness of Tunisia, where the soil mixed with sand and gravel, extending as far as her eyes could see. It was limitless of dry land and it did not help that the sun''s rays were painful to the skin.

    She recognized how much Pelagy needed water.

    Now and then, they would come across a foothill, an elevated land, or a dying tree. They would take a rest, giving the animal water.

    As they settled at the foot of one hill, eating light meals of bread as part of their late lunch, Razul said, "The exchange will happen in the afternoon. We could still make it miss Amanda."

    Amanda gazed at the sun. Its rays were slowly fading. It meant that the meet with the Oscorians is happening soon. Maybe sooner than they expected.

    If not for the horse needing any rest and water, she would have resumed fleeing, regardless.

    "Eat a little, Miss Amanda. You need energy for a fight, should it come to that," said Khalil.

    After fifteen minutes of pause, they returned to their route with the two guards alternately flying in the heights of the skies while one flew low to guide Amanda.

    Meanwhile, miles away, at the puzzle wood forest, Christopher and his group were waiting at the centermost part of the puzzle wood forest.

    The puzzle wood forest reflected much of its name. It was had several low sedimentary rock formations, creating a puzzle-like feature in the three acres of land. Nearing to Plethora, the forest still had, but few living trees that stood in between.

    Many, however, were in a dying state.

    After tying down their prisoner against a huge rock, Christopher and Kyle convened with the Plethoran leader who came to their aid; it was... Diana.

    While the Aeros soldiers were covered in bronze-like armors, the Plethorans had plain silver covering. Their garments were in the shade of light blue and white.

    Aeros'' clothing was always on the dark side, a mix of brown, bronze, and black. It was easy to identify which camp they belong to. Moreover, Plethoran men had no wings. They had no special bloodline skills and power, the same as the Aeros.

    It was because of this fact that Plethoran soldiers trained harder with their blades, even if they were not regularly faced with attacks.

    Standing in front of Kyle and Christopher, Diana suggested, "Since we have more men. I suggest we have at least one Plethoran standing behind a soldier from Aeros. We can work on both are strengths."

    Kyle nodded with his hands on his waist. He said, "That will work. Every strength will be distributed."

    Diana smiled and secretly said, ''Yes, every Aeros'' soldier will be cornered.''

    Glancing at Diana, Christopher said, "Diana, thank you for the aid. Despite what happened between us and the back in Aeros'' castle - "

    "I am not as heartless as you think, Christopher. I also..." She looked down, blinking her eyes before staring back at his blue ones. She resumed, "I also have a heart."

    "Excuse me, let me gather quickly my soldiers before we disperse with your men," said Diana before turning away.

    Her plan was simple. Aeros had one of the best armies in Pelagy. It was because of their wings that they were difficult to defeat. Moreover, having been attacked in recent years that they had further strengthened their skills in the use of their arms.

    The best way to defeat the Aeros people was by cutting off or at least injuring their wings. After years of research and gathering intel, Diana and her father had long learned that while each flying man of Aeros could heal themselves, it would take hours for the wings to heal back and days for it to grow back should it be cut off completely.

    Till then, Christopher and all the soldiers of Aeros were... vulnerable to attacks. They would be weakened and in pain.. It would be the perfect time to capture Christopher altogether and hand him over to the Oscorian arms.

 Chapter 82 - What Do You Want From Me?

    Anticipating the arrival of the Oscorians, soldiers of Aeros along with the Plethoran arms stood side by side, scattered across the puzzle wood forest.

    Kyle and Kristopher stayed at the front, and behind them was Diana. One other soldier of Pletora stood next to Kyle.

    The Oscorian leader was tied to a rock next to them, groaning in anguish from days of being inflicted with pain. Christopher''s men naturally attempted to get information out of him, but he was as hard as a rock, unwilling to tell their reason for wanting the young master of Aeros.

    It did not take long for them to hear sounds of stomping feet against the graveled soil. From the sky, one Aeros soldier reported, "There are about forty of the Oscorians!"

    Christopher hissed. If their purposes were only to make the exchange, there was no need to bring with them so many of their troops. He quickly warned his men to stay alert.

    In the centermost part of the puzzle wood forest where a sufficient leveled land area could be found, the leader of the Oscorian group, Vasco, came walking confidently to the front of his pack.

    Vasco was one of the most veteran leaders of Oscoria. He led many attacks to the nation of Aeros and was responsible for many deaths of Christopher''s men. He was one of the foe''s best and most ruthless warrior.

    Like the Oscorians, he had red-orange skin, but Vasco had a near horn-like forming on his forehead. Vasco was taller, the tallest in their group, standing eight feet tall. His deviled face looking darker than most of his men.

    He scanned the area and grinned, satisfied with what he saw. He silently confirmed how Plethora had taken their side. He said to Christopher, "Here is the healer that you seek."

    Vasco raised his hand, and two of his men pushed forward the old healer named Basalt. The healer looked as though he had been tortured for a long time. He had many cuts on his body but now were healed.

    What was apparent was how weak he had become? His body looked frail, his hair was all white, and he lost an incredible amount of weight. He only had a white overall to cover his body, but it had bloodstains everywhere.

    Basalt had a sling bag with him, and in it were the crystals that he once used to put a seal on Christopher''s abdomen.

    "And here is your co-Oscorian," Christopher pointed out to their Oscorian leader while standing two meters away from Vasco.

    Vasco laughed terribly. He walked towards the captured Oscorian and sneered. He said, "Pathetic."

    "Haaah!" Without warning, Vasco reached for his sword and swung across the captured leader''s throat. Blood gushed out of the red-skinned creature, spattering against Vasco.

    The shock on Christopher''s face was clear. Vasco and his troops came all the way to the puzzle wood forest just to kill his own.

    He tried to reach for Basalt, but two Oscorian men wielded their sword against him.

    "What is the meaning of this, Vasco!" Christopher asked in anger.

    Seeing their young master in a ready stance, the rest of Aeros'' soldiers prepared for a fight. They took out their swords... and so did the Plethoran arms.

    Standing behind Christopher was Diana. Her eyes narrowed, eager to punish Christopher for betraying her.

    "Isn''t it obvious, young master of Aeros!" Vasco to a step closer with his eyes widened. "We are here to... capture you!"

    Right at that very moment when Vasco raised his blade up in the air, many of Aeros'' soldiers groaned in pain. This included Christopher.

    "Aaaahhhhhh! Aaaahhh!" Christopher was tormented, feeling a blade cut against his wings. Diana struck her sword into his right-wing and it instantly broke.

    Like many of his men, he watched in horror as Diana resumed her attack against his wings.

    "Ahhh! Fuck!" It if wasn''t enough to immobilize him, Vasco punched against his chest while he was still distracted. Vasco''s large fist molded against Christopher''s armor.

    Kyle, on the other hand, managed to flee after the Plethoran soldier missed hitting on his wings.

    "Kyle! Kyle! Warn father!" Ordered Christopher. Seeing that Plethora had gone against them, he knew they were bound to lose. "Leave Kyle! Leave!"

    Christopher could no longer flee. The pain in his wings was too excruciating. Moreover, Diana and one other Plethoran soldier held firmly against his left-wing.

    "Kyle! Leave!" Ordered Christopher.

    From behind Christopher, more of Aero''s soldier''s had their wings injured. Some utterly cut off. More cries of pain were audible in the open space of the puzzle wood forest. It was due to Plethora''s betrayal that Christopher and his group were caught off guard.

    Eight more of his men managed to free themselves, still able to fly. Some were bruised badly and could manage to fly only a safe distance above.

    When Kyle saw this, he found the courage to fight back. He said, "No! We will not leave you!"

    "Men help your brothers!" Ordered Kyle.

    Kyle and the other freed soldiers started with the less guarded Plethoran arms at the back of the group.

    From those who were injured but could still fight without wings, they struck back with their blades regardless of the pain they felt.

    At the same time, the Oscorian armies aided the Plethorans, rushing to pin down the injured flying men. For those who were unlucky, completely held down, blades struck through their vital parts, taking away their lives.

    Christopher also tried to struggle himself free, trying to put back his broken wings to his back. However, as he attempted, he received punches left and right from Vasco that he coughed out blood.

    Meanwhile, Kyle became at a loss. He saw, with his own eyes, men of Aeros take the fall, lifeless on the ground. Only then did he realize that he needed to save whoever was left alive and free.

    "Retreat! Retreat!" Kyle ordered! He flew further up to the sky and counted nine of their man were still flying around, trying to help one of their own.

    The soldiers of Aeros were conflicted. Their young master was in the hands of Vasco, but they recognized they were outnumbered. While the Plethorans suffered loses, the combined forces of the Oscorias and Plethora was far greater than theirs.

    Vasco looked to the skies in anger. He hated how he could not reach the flying men with his blade. He looked down at Christopher who was completely down on the ground, being pinned down by one of his own while Diana pointed a sword at him.

    With a loud voice, he said, "If your young master gives me what I want! I spare your lives!"

    Struggling to breathe, Christopher lifted his head and asked with difficulty, "What - What do you want from me?"

 Chapter 83 - Free The Soldiers Of Aeros

    "What we want?" Vasco asked before grinning altogether.

    Diana, who was firmly holding a sword against Christopher, wondered the same. It baffled her for a long time what the Oscorians wanted with him. Nevertheless, she did not care. Not anymore.

    Still, her eyes remained curious that it never left Christopher.

    Vasco looked at the struggling young master of Aeros and added, "We want the force that is inside of you!"

    ''Force? What force?'' Diana asked herself with a frown.

    Christopher was in utter shock. He wondered, ''What do they want with it?'' He looked up with difficulty and said, "I - I don''t even know how to get it out!"

    "If you willingly hand it over to us, we will let you and your men go," Vasco lied in trying to convince Christopher they would live after getting what they want.

    Vasco had no intention of letting Christopher leave. He meant to dispose of everyone as soon as he got what he wanted.

    "What is this?! Set them free?" demanded Diana. "That is not what we agreed on! You said we would - "

    "Shut up woman!" Warning Vasco, raising his blade against her. "I will give you the terms of our agreement in the way Oscoria wants!"

    Vasco walked closer to Amanda and toned down his voice to say, "I need to get what I want first."

    It became clear to Christopher that Plethora and Oscoria had a prior understanding. Whatever it was, they meant not to free his men, at least in his perspective. He determined, if he gave them what they wanted, he and his men would suffer death.

    "Let my men go first! If - if all of them are set free, then I will give you what you want!" Announced Christopher.

    "No! If you give us what we want, we will let your men go!" Vasco countered, shouting at the top of his lungs.

    Meanwhile, seeing their adversaries distracted from listening to Vasco, Kyle stormed at a group, striking against an Oscorian with his blade and kicking at the Plethoran foe. He managed to free one more of his comrade, taking him up in the air.

    Kyle''s actions angered Vasco that he ordered one of his men, "Kill all remaining men of Aeros!"

    "No! No! I will give you what you want! Please! Stop!" Demanded Christopher. He struggled so hard to get free, nearly getting himself hurt again with Diana''s blade.

    If not for Vasco''s countering Diana''s sword Christopher would have already been struck in the back.

    Looking back at Christopher, Vasco demanded again, "Again, young master of Aeros. You are not at liberty to negotiate! Give me what we want first and we will set you and your men free!"

    "Do you - do you really think I - I would believe that lie?! You will kill all my men when you get the chance - "

    "Ahhhh!"

    Christopher''s words were cut off with groans of pain, coming from a red-skinned brute, furthest to the right of where they stood. Cries of anguish quickly followed from a Plethoran that stood next to the Oscorian.

    From a distance, the Oscorians did not see who it was that struck their own but they saw how the Aeros'' soldier slid down from the rock formation. It was because the puzzle wood forest had a maze-like rock formation that the attacker was not in their line of sight.

    Above the skies, Kyle and the rest of the flying soldiers saw how Razul had pulled back their wounded colleague into safety while Amanda and Khalil hid beneath the rock formation, walking towards their next target.

    They were strengthened by the arrival of Razul and Khalil. While seeing Amanda was not what they had hoped for, they were thankful for additional help, regardless.

    The soldiers of Aeros, flying above, returned to charge again, hoping to free another one of their own.

    Khalil and Amanda did the same, striking from below and securing another injured soldier. Simultaneously, Kyle tried to strike at Vasco, swinging his sword.

    From across the puzzle wood forest, clashing sounds of swords could be evidently heard. More fighting, piercing against the flesh, and cries of pain, all from different camps, but most especially from Aeros and Plethora''s side.

    Vasco''s troops were only cut down by four. They were stronger than ever now with the collaboration of Plethora. Regardless of Kyle and the efforts of Christopher''s men, they were still greatly outnumbered. Worst, many of the soldiers of Aeros were cornered or being held up with a sword.

    When Vasco''s patience ran out, he screamed, "Men! Kill all of Aeros'' soldiers! Now!"

    With Vasco''s threat, Kyle and the rest of the flying men pulled back, merely taking their wounded into safety.

    "No! No! Stop! Stop!" It was Amanda who raised her hands. She hid her golden sword, climbing up to an elevated rock, panting. "Take me! Take me! He will give you whatever you want if it''s me,"

    "No! Amanda! What are you doing here?" Even if he could not see her, Christopher heard her voice. Panic struck him that he vigorously rolled his body, hoping to be free from the red-skinned creature, pinning him down to the ground.

    "Go back, Amanda! Go back! Khalil! Take her!" Christopher directed his best friend.

    It was because Amanda had earlier seen how many of Aeros'' men were left immobilized that she offered herself. She could not bear to see another one of Christopher''s men die.

    She determined she would figure out another way to save herself and Christopher.

    Base on Christopher''s reaction, Vasco realized that his words were true. Moreover, Diana announced, "Yes! She is important to Christopher! Take her instead!"

    Diana was eager to get close with Amanda, hoping to put an end to the woman who stole Christopher from her. She repeated herself to Vasco, "Take her! Christopher will give you anything you ask for!"

    "Take her!" Ordered Vasco.

    However, as Vasco''s men approached Amanda, she took several steps back. She said, "I will fly away with the rest of them if you do not release the soldiers of Aeros! Release them now!"

    Khalil and Razul suddenly appeared behind her, ready to take her elsewhere.

    Meanwhile, while all of this was happening, Christopher gave a relentless order to take Amanda away. He kept committing to Vasco that he would give him what he wanted, but Vasco assumed - he concluded Christopher could easily fail on his promise.

    Christopher would give up anything for Amanda, but while he was truly willing to give in to Oscorian''s request, Vasco did not know this. He did not know that Christopher thought the force inside him was evil.

    Against his will, Vasco opted to secure first what they have been seeking for a long time. He ordered his men and the Plethoran arms, "Free the soldiers of Aeros!"

    "What?! No! Listen to me! You can''t do this - Urrggghhhh! "

    Diana''s words were cut off by Vasco''s hand on her throat. He said, "I do not heed to you! Oscoria never bows to any other nation!"

    She was practically chocking against Vasco''s hand, Diana''s feet above the ground. With eyes widened and nose flared, Vasco reminded her, "You do not! Give me orders!"

 Chapter 84 - Open The Seal

    Diana was thrown to the ground, irrespective of who she was. Once again she was belittled at it infuriated her. She cast a resentful look at Vasco, but quickly realized how her body was merely half of the brute''s size. She was left only to grit on her teeth at her circumstance.

    As Diana struggled to recover, she coughed her way, crawling towards her nearest Plethoran soldier for help.

    On the other hand, Amanda awaited for Vasco to set the soldiers of Aeros free. Behind her, Khalil called her back.

    "Miss, Amanda. What are you doing?" Asked Khalil, He tried to grab Amanda, but she refused, turning away.

    "Khalil, look at everyone! Look at how many of your colleagues have died," Amanda said to him with her brows furrowed. Then, barely a whisper, she added, "I will find a way to get freed. Trust me. We - we have to help them be free."

    Everything was uncertain at that point, but Amanda knew that the men of Aeros needed to recover. The hero inside her could not help but manifest, despite not having enough power to fight off all their adversaries at the same time.

    When Amanda, Khalil, and Razul arrived at the puzzle wood forest, they slowly snaked in between rock formations. She overheard Vasco, forcing Christopher to give up a force. She also marveled at what force he was referring to and speculated; it was the same reason they have always wanted Christopher for peace.

    Regardless of what it was, Christopher was using it to let his men be free. She concluded it must be an important matter with the Oscorians that they kept him alive till now.

    "Free them now... and I will walk over to you," said Amanda. She could hear Christopher contesting every word she said, but two more Oscorians held him down.

    They began to remove his armor and tied his body with a rope. Christopher slowly allowed his wings to hide inside his back, hoping his body could heal it quickly.

    One by one, the group of Oscorian and Plethoran let the soldiers of Aeros go. Those who were too injured to fly walked away from their enemies and fled away with another one who was capable to take off.

    Kyle instructed a group to fly back with their injured men with a directive to fly back with help. In the end, only he, Khalil, and Razul remained to observe everything from the sky.

    From forty of their group, the soldiers of Aeros were down to twenty-eight. Sadly, twelve of their own had lost their lives while ten among their troop were badly injured, requiring rest and time to heal.

    Diana remained to observe what was going to happen, but she shot an angry glare at the fleeing men of Aeros. She silently said, ''Nonetheless, you will meet your end, for Aeros is currently being attacked.''

    Amanda was already in the hands of the Oscorians, tied behind her back. She was forced to kneel down next to Vasco.

    She studied closely, counting the number of foes they needed to defeat. Many of the Plethoran''s have fallen. There were roughly thirty-three of them, plus Diana. The Plethorans were the easier targets for the Aeros, more than the Oscorian''s giant bodies.

    There were about thirty-five left of the Oscorians, including Vasco.

    Amanda looked up to the sky and saw Kyle, Khalil, and Razul. She sighed and recognized they would still be defeated, given the numbers of their opponents.

    Meanwhile, Vasco put a sword against Amanda''s neck. He looked up to the sky and said, "If you try anything, the woman dies!"

    When Christopher was forced to sit up, he finally saw Amanda in front of him. He spat out blood and cleared his airway to say, "Don''t - don''t ever think of hurting her or else!"

    "Or else what?!!!!" Vasco said in anger. They had been after the force inside Christopher for three long years. "You have to say in this, now!"

    They had long discovered that magic inside of him could produce water, and water was what their world needed.

    It was three years ago when the Oscorians captured Basalt from the mount Devias, the powerful healer. They used him and abused his strength until Basalt grew tired and revealed the magic that he discovered in Christopher''s body.

    To the Oscorians he warned that the magic may be evil, but they cared not for the source of its power. Everyone needed water and Christopher was the key.

    Vasco turned to Basalt and directed, "Begin opening the seal."

    "What? - What open the seal?!" Christopher protested, wiggling his body in protest. "Basalt! You can''t do this? I sought to free you so you can seal it back properly! Please, Basalt!"

    The old healer went down on his knees facing Christopher. He said, "I''m - I''m very sorry, young master of Aeros, but I am tired. I want to live the rest of my life having proper rest."

    Basalt knew that it was impossible to get out of the magic living inside of Christopher. They have tried it so many times in the past, but he could not tell the Oscorians this. Whatever was inside Christopher''s body was Basalt''s ticket to freedom.

    The Oscorians held down Christopher in both his feet and arms. It disabled him to move around as Basalt performed his ritual to undo the seal.

    From the above, the tree remaining flying men were trying to figure out how to help. Christopher was completely surrounded, and a sword was held to Amanda''s neck. They could only wait for the right time or for when their enemies would get distracted.

    Aside from this, they were left to express concern about Basalt''s attempt to remove the seal on Christopher''s body. Not many knew about the seal on his stomach. Khalil and Razul heard about it, but only Kyle knew the full details of what happened five years ago.

    Meanwhile, Amanda watched, utterly puzzled with what they were asking of Christopher. At the same time, her curiosity grew. It was a few days back that she suspected Christopher to be master of water. She asked silently, ''What are the chances that they are after the same power?''

    Whatever it was, it was painful for Amanda to watch. Christopher fought against the ritual like it was the most fearful force in the world. She closed her eyes and began pleading, pleading that all four of them would find the strength to fight all of their enemies.

    Even if she would take out her sword, there were just too many rivals. The golden sword may not be enough. Moreover, she thought, the Oscorians will definitely take an interest in the blade she had in her hands.

    Sighed and called for the one person who was the only person who could save her, "Trisha."

 Chapter 85 - Master Of Water

    ''Trisha. Trisha, can you hear me? I need you, my friend,'' Amanda called in silence, but her pleading was cut off by the sound of Christopher''s cries.

    "Urrghhhh! Stop! Stop!" Christopher repeated to assert for Basalt to undo what he was doing. He could feel the seal in his stomach opening up and little by little, he recognized his body become colder and colder.

    Amanda kept staring at Christopher, worried about what was happening. From where she was kneeling down, she could see the movement on his stomach. The mark on his abdomen was moving in a spiral motion.

    It dawned on her that Christopher lied about the mark and after seeing how it suddenly reappeared in the presence of Basalt; she understood that the mark; the seal was created by this old healer.

    "Ahhhhhhh!!! Ahhhh!" When Christopher roared the loudest, everyone''s eyes were on him. Blue light began to emit from Christopher''s mouth, eyes, and palms.

    From the skies, Kyle was conflicted about what to do. His brows were drawn together, and he was hissing, feeling the pain of his friend. He, Khalil, and Razul attempted to descend, but Vasco further lifted the sword against Amanda''s neck while holding her hair to keep her steady.

    Amanda could literally feel the blade cutting thinly against her skin. Fortunately, not deep enough to cause worry, but her gasping gave it away.

    Kyle quickly raised his hands at his two colleagues, seeing Amanda held her breath.

    From another corner, Diana''s mouth was covered in her hand. Her eyes had never beamed the same way, seeing what was happening to Christopher. She kept asking, "What - what is going on with Christopher?"

    Turning to Vasco, she asked, "What is happening?"

    The Plethoran men had the same questions, but Vasco only said, "It''s none of your business - "

    "But what about our arrangement, Vasco?! You said you would help us bring down Aeros!" Diana reported again. She could not help but question him again, not understanding what was happening and disliking Vasco''s answers.

    "We are already attacking Aeros together with your arms! What more do you want?! If you like? You can head there right now and aid your father, instead! You are such a nuisance!" Revealed Vasco.

    The discovery made Kyle and the other two concerned. So apparently, there were other troops attacking their nation. They were left to contemplate, whether to remain or go to Aeros.

    "My father is there along with the rest of our forces! Aeros will not fall that easily!" Assured Kyle. He flew closer to Khalil and Razul before softly saying, "If Diana and the Plethorans leaves, we will have a better chance of getting Christopher free."

    They all nodded in agreement.

    Unfortunately, Diana wanted to remain. She wanted to see what will happen to Christopher. Moreover, she swore to take Amanda''s life. She only asked ten of her men to return to Plethora. Other than that, the remaining twenty-three of her soldiers lingered with her.

    While Amanda heard what Vasco said, she was left stunned at the sight of Christopher glowing in blue. Something inside of her thought, whatever it was inside Christopher, was far more important for her to learn about.

    "It''s done," said Basalt. "The magic is no longer sealed."

    Basalt turned to Vasco and said, "You can try to take it from him."

    "Aaahhh! Fuck!" Amanda screamed in pain after Vasco dragged her closer to Christopher.

    Vasco pointed the sword to Christopher and ordered, "Give me the magic. Show it to me and give it to me."

    The glow in Christopher''s body had calmed, but the mark on his abdomen disappeared. It signified that Basat''s ritual was over. The ropes to his arms and legs were still there, but Oscorians loosened their grip for him to use his hands and take out the power.

    Gasping, Christopher grunted before saying, "I - don''t even know what this is - how it works!"

    "Well! Try harder or your woman dies!" Revealed Vasco before punching on Amanda''s face.

    Amanda ended up howling in pain after Vasco''s gigantic fist hit against her face. Her nose quickly bled, and she had no way to stop it from flowing.

    "No! No! Don''t you fucking hurt her!" Cried, Christopher.

    "Then focus! Give me what I want! Now!" Vasco ordered again, and only then did Christopher attempt to push out whatever is inside of him.

    Christopher screamed repeatedly as he tried to drive out, order, or even imagine the power coming out of him. Once again, he illuminated in blue, most especially his eyes and hands.

    Everything at that point silenced Amanda, but as soon as Vasco approached Christopher to study him, the power, the light died down.

    "What is this? Are you tricking me?! Hand me the power or your woman will die!" threatened Vasco. He held up a sword against Amanda''s neck once again, further worrying Christopher.

    Again and again, she witnessed him forcefully letting out the force that the enemies sought for, but no matter what, the force faded whenever Vasco would approach.

    Christopher hurled his hands on the ground, saying, "I don''t even know this power! I can''t take it out and simply hand it over! Take me! Take me instead! You can take me back to Oscoria while we figure this out! Please, let her go. Please!"

    Vasco and the Orscorian brutes turned their attention back to Amanda, with an intent to kill. They concluded that Christopher was being difficult.

    ''No. No. Was it really the blue crystal?'' Amanda repeatedly asked herself. It was because the blue crystal in it''s superficial form did not appear in his hands that she wasn''t sure.

    Amanda had never begged her entire life, but that day she pleaded to the master of heart to return the power she once surrendered, ''Please! Please, I beg you! Give me my strength back! Give me the power to fight! Even for just for this time!''

    ''Trisha, please hear me - ''

    "Master of fire. This is Mahli, the spirit of water. The Master of water does not know how to use me, but you can... you can use me." The spirit of water called upon Amanda and his voice was only audible to both Christopher and her.

    "Yes, that is right. I could use the blue crystal, but can I? Can I Mahli?" She asked back in her head.

    "Of course, you are the master of fire," responded Mahli.

    Christopher was also silenced. He looked around looking for who the voice inside his head was speaking to, but there was only one person who was studying intensely at him with only an unfolding expression.

    Seconds passed and Amanda began to laugh. "Haha! Haha!" She minded not about the sword on her neck and just laughed at her situation.

    She left the earth to be with Christopher. She gave up her crystal to be with Christopher, thinking he was not her destiny, but as it turned out, he was the master of water.

    "What is wrong with this woman?!" Vasco asked.

    Everyone, including Diana, thought Amanda had gone mad, but soon enough they heard her say, "It doesn''t work like that!"

    Amanda kept laughing and gasping at the situation. Only after seeing Vasco''s angry glare did she explain, "Let me show you... how it''s done."

    "The spirit of water, Mahli, lend me your strength."

 Chapter 86 - The Time Limit

    "Mahli, lend me your strength," Said Amanda. She looked directly into Christopher''s eyes and said, "Time me. I only have fifteen minutes."

    "What?!" He asked, utterly puzzled.

    Before Amanda could answer the blue crystal jumped out of Christopher''s body, flying in mid-air before finally settling in Amanda. Everything happened in a split second that Vasco had no chance to react.

    Amanda''s eyes glowed in blue. Being able to understand the use of the crystal, she manifested her second skin. In a second, her entire body was covered in another layer of skin, hiding in between her clothes and armor.

    With the power of the crystal, she was tougher than her normal strength.

    "Christopher! Time me!" Ordered Amanda before breaking free from the rope that held her hands together. "I can only use your power for fifteen to twenty minutes!"

    As soon as Vasco recognized the power had shifted to Amanda, his face turned evil. Vasco directed his blade to her, but before his sword could strike her, water suddenly erupted from the land, splashing out, throwing many of the Oscorians and Plethoran distracted, stumbling to the ground.

    Vasco was forced to the grown, following a diameter of water slashing against his boy.

    Amanda quickly acted by letting out the golden sword. She stormed at the Oscorians who were holding on to the ropes tying down Christopher.

    "Hah! Hah!" From the first two brutes, the golden blade easily cut through their armors and flesh, turning them lifeless in no time.

    As for the other two, she ordered water thrusting upward to their faces, throwing them off balance.

    "Fifteen minutes! Chris! Help me!" Amanda once again instructed Christopher before ordering the crystal to form a shield of water around them, taking the shape of an open cylinder. It was only after her third call that Christopher began counting in seconds.

    It was Amanda''s first time to use the blue crystal, but if anything she learned from exchanging powers with the other master, the spirit does whatever the masters ordered. She just needed to put her mind into it.

    The Oscorians and the Plethorans were terrified, feeling the land thundering beneath their feet.

    Seeing the power in Amanda, the Plethoran, including Diana, began to run away from the puzzle wood forest.

    Diana gritted her teeth as she sped across the maze-like forest. She could not believe such power existed, neither could she comprehend how such force came from Christopher.

    From the center of the forest, Amanda put back her sword before raising her hands. Pointing further away, she imagined a wall of water forming within fifteen meters from where she stood. All Oscorians and some Plethorans fell trapped, unable to leave the forceful flow of water going up nearly twenty feet above the ground.

    Little by little, more water began to erupt from the land, and with the puzzle wood forest''s rocky formation, it was faster to fill the spaces in between, drowning most of their enemies in minutes.

    While Amanda maintained to raise her hands to surrounding areas, holding up the water in the order of her palms, she looked up to the sky and ordered, "Kyle! You need to get Christopher. I can''t use this power for long!"

    Christopher, on the other hand, continued counting by seconds, estimating the number of minutes Amanda had consumed. He had no watch and was left only to make a rough count. He did this while untying the knots around his hands and legs.

    He was still in disbelief by everything that had happened, but there was no time to be dumbstruck. They needed to get out of there fast.

    "Kyle! Come down!" Called Christopher, after fully being free from the ropes. He saw all three of them still in shock. "Razul help Kyle carry me! Khalil! Take Amanda!"

    Amanda saw many Oscorians drowned from the water, while others strived, swimming up to the surface. She created vortexes, sucking back down the red-skinned foes, but as she preserved to keep them down, Amanda felt pain in her chest.

    She frowned and nearly dropped her hand, sensing her heart being crushed by a hand. She struggled to say, "Just a little more!"

    "Amanda, I think you''ve passed fifteen minutes!" Revealed Christopher. "Let''s go!"

    At that very moment when Kyle and his party descended to grab them, Amanda said, "Take - " She put a hand on her chest. She felt her heart being crushed by the pain of having to use someone else''s power.

    Part of the wall of water that she had created began to fall and only then did Kyle, Khalil and Razul took Christopher and Amanda away, flying back up to the sky.

    "Mahli, re -return to your master," Amanda ordered and the blue crystal within her flew back in Christopher''s body.

    Before them, they saw the wall of water crumble down and the water spread through the forest. Many of the Oscorians drowned. Very little seemed to have survived, after swimming to the surface of the water. The Plethorans that were trapped inside the water died altogether.

    Diana, on the other hand, escaped Amanda''s trap. She was able to flee before Amanda could create a wall of water.

    From the sky, they saw Diana and around ten of the Plethorans run in panic. While Kyle wanted vengeance, it was not yet the time. Aeros needed saving and Christopher needed to heal.

    While being held by Kyle and Razul, flying while struggling in the air, Christopher sighed and massaged his head. Everything was so overwhelming to him that he knew not how to accept it. As it turns out, it did not seem like the magic inside of him... was evil. It was a power that Amanda knew how to use.

    Other than that, he was left with another realization, that the woman he loved was no ordinary girl.

    Christopher turned to Amanda and studied her for seconds. She seemed lifeless or tired from the use of his power. He called, "Amanda. Amanda."

    It was only after noticing how Amanda did not respond that he asked, "Khalil! Check on Amanda, please."

    Khalil''s arms were wrapped around Amanda''s waist. He raised another to check on her. "Miss, Amanda. Miss Amanda." Panicking, he checked her pulse. He turned to Christopher and said, "Her heartbeat is... slowing down."

    "No! What do you mean - Let''s land! We need to check on her now!" Ordered Christopher.

    They settled in an open space half a kilometer away from the puzzle wood forest. Only then did Christopher begin to check on her.

    Putting Amanda in his arms, Christopher called to her, "Amanda, please. Please!" He checked her pulse and her breathing. He could tell she was getting weak, her eyes were utterly closed. "Amanda!"

    It was because Amanda exceeded the use of Mahli''s power that her heart began to feel weak.

    Only the designated masters were allowed to use the strength of each specific spirit. Exchanging powers was something Abasi and Trisha discovered but limiting it to only twenty minutes, so far as their bodies could tolerate.

    In order to bring back the regular beating of her heart, she needed the full power of the red crystal back.

    From Amanda''s very weak state, she still found the strength to call from her head, "Trisha, I need Fiena. I need you - "

 Chapter 87 - Put Out Her Fire

    Back on earth.

    Abasi was practicing on time traveling. Knowing the future masters of the earth were able to break through traveling through time. He also wanted to test how far he could go.

    This time, he wanted to travel to the future.

    It was because of the constant warning of the future masters, that he wanted to see for himself; the disaster that was to strike the earth in the future.

    He was in the cavern in the rainforest of Brazil, concentrating on his own, communicating with the spirit within him. Just as when he felt himself being sucked into a void, he heard Trisha''s voice.

    Trisha was at her home when she heard Amanda''s cry and the first person she called was Abasi.

    "Abasi, Amanda needs us! Go to her! Go to her now and take to her the red crystal!" Said Trisha in Abasi''s head.

    "Why? What happened?" Abasi asked, breaking off the wormhole that he had begun to make.

    He came to the cave so as not to be disturbed, but just as when he made progress, Trisha had to call upon him.

    "Abasi, I saw through the eyes of Amanda. She found the master of water. It was that Christopher all along! I''ll explain to you as you go to her! You must bring the red crystal to her! She used the blue crystal to fight for her life, and now she is suffering from the consequences. Go to her now, Abasi!"

    Back in Pelagy.

    A kilometer away from the puzzle wood forest.

    The sun had begun to set and in a dry and pebbled ground, in the middle of miles and miles of barrenness, lay Amanda in Christopher''s arms.

    "Amanda! Amanda!" Christopher called repeatedly. Her breathing was so slow that he had to deliver air into her mouth. He did this for seconds, but there was no improvement in her state.

    The corner of Christopher''s eyes made tears as he tried to keep her awake. He felt his heart utterly broken, feeling helpless, sensing the woman he loved fading away in his own arms.

    Patting on her cheek, Christopher yelled, "Amanda! Please! Please! Tell me what to do! Tell me!"

    "Christopher, maybe we - we need to take her to a healer!" Suggested Kyle.

    Unfortunately, the powerful healer, Basalt, drowned along with the Oscorians, following Amanda''s flooding of the puzzle wood forest. The only option was to return to Aeros.

    Christopher''s hands trembled as he nodded, "Let''s - let''s go - "

    Before Christopher and the others could leave, a swirling light appeared in front of them. They all felt their heart racing, unable to recognize the kind of magic before their eyes.

    Soon a figure came out of swirling light; a man glowing in both red and green. While in his earthly clothes, his skin was colored combined with the powers of the red and the green crystal.

    Christopher and his group took several steps back. Christopher was carrying Amanda, already fully unconscious.

    Before Christopher could ask the identity of the man, Abasi raised his hand and revealed the red crystal.

    Controlling gravity, Abasi let Christopher and Amanda float. He did this while thrusting his body forward, further lifting his hand that held the power of flames.

    "Haaaahhh!" In a split second, Abasi shoved the crystal in Amanda''s body and the color of red began to spread across her skin.

    Simultaneously, Abasi''s second skin changed only to maintain the color of time and space. He let gravity allow his feet to touch the ground, and so did Christopher.

    The arrival of Abasi and his actions happened too fast before Christopher''s eyes that he could not object. He watched as Amanda''s skin turn red while floating in midair.

    Abasi kept Amanda afloat, and he said to Christopher, "You need to stay away from her momentarily. She will become a bomb in just a matter of seconds."

    Shocked and confused, Christopher asked, "What? What is going on? Who are you?"

    Kyle, Khalil, and Razul, on the other hand, were just too dumbstruck over the recent turn of events. They felt gods and spirits appeared before them, and they were left utterly in disbelief.

    Abasi continued to raise Amanda to the sky. Her body swayed, turning in the air like she was soaring in the sea. Only when Amanda was in a safe distance, practically over a hundred of feet above them, did he turn to Christopher.

    He said, "My name is Abasi, I am the earth''s master of time and space. Above you is Amanda, the master of fire. You - you are not from the earth, but the spirit chose you... to be the master of water... Strange, but it''s apparently true."

    Just as Abasi said those words, they heard a loud explosive sound. Amanda emitted rings of fire spreading across the sky, reaching a mile in diameter.

    "Fire! Fire! The sky is - is on fire!" Exclaimed Kyle, looking above from where Amanda was.

    They all watched for minutes until the rings of fire slowly died down. Only then did Abasi let Amanda descend from above.

    Still unconscious, Abasi let Amanda stay afloat, four feet above the ground. Amanda was still on fire. Her clothes and even her armor were gone, melted away from the blast of re-absorbing the full strength of her crystal after a long time.

    "Amanda." Christopher wanted to touch her but was worried about her flames.

    "You can hold her," said Abasi. "You are the master of water. You - you are meant to tame her flames."

    "Go ahead. Hold her. Her flames can''t hurt us," said Abasi. "Especially you."

    Christopher looked back to his men and his friend before returning his attention to Amanda. Gradually, he walked closer and reached for her.

    When he touched the flames, he was stunned to feel no pain. He proceeded to hold her hand.

    Never had he seen such unique power, and in his head, he continued to question its strength.

    As soon as he touched her hand, his skin and his eyes glowed in blue. The light in his hands began to spread through Amanda''s fire and slowly, her flames died out.

    The angry flames disappeared upon his touch.

    After seeing that Amanda''s fire had calmed down, Abasi let her down.

    Christopher caught her outright, carrying her and resting her into his chest.

    While Amanda remained in her second skin of red, she was no longer on fire.. Finally, the master of water was found; the one who could put out her fire.

 Chapter 88 - The Phoenix Form

    "Amanda. Amanda," Christopher called on her again. He rested his head on her chest, hearing the regular beating of her heart.

    Christopher remained to carry Amanda in his arms, embracing her tight as he tried to repeatedly wake her.

    Out of nowhere, he felt a hand on his head. He looked up to find Amanda''s dreamy eyes. He let out a sigh of relief, knowing she was already awake.

    Amanda hugged Christopher tightly, teary-eyed. She nestled on his neck and pecked on his skin. She emotionally told, "I''m so happy - I''m so happy it''s you. It was you all along. It was you all along."

    She understood what had happened to her, especially after seeing her second skin. She had her powers back and she could feel it in her bones.

    Meanwhile, Christopher let her feet land on the ground and he returned the same tight hold. He also pecked on her cheek and said, "I - I don''t know what is going on, Amanda, but I am so relieved that you are okay."

    "I - I thought - I was afraid to lose you," admitted Christopher.

    Surrounding them were four spectators, observing their sweet embrace.

    "Um - I - I hate to break off this strange and overwhelming moment between the two of you but - but Aeros is under attack. I don''t suppose, Amanda, given what we have seen you do, perhaps you could help... help us," suggested Kyle, his voice breaking off, still reluctant to speak to Amanda.

    While Kyle and the others had many questions in their heads, there was a more pending matter that needed to be addressed.

    Amanda and Christopher let go, turning first to Kyle. She said, "Of course. I - I enjoy eliminating pests."

    She heard a familiar voice clearing his throat. Amanda directed her gaze to Abasi and once again, she was teary-eyed. The two masters embraced each other. Amanda was especially touched for their reunion, for it was a good one.

    Not like the past two encounters where Abasi was there to scold on her and discourage her to be with Christopher. This time she had something to throw back at him.

    After letting go of the hug, Amanda said to Abasi, "You should have just supported me. As it turns out, Christopher is the master of water!"

    "There was no telling, Amanda! You knew that too!" Reasoned Abasi.

    "Master of water. Tell me, Amanda, what is this all about?" Christopher asked, walking next to her and Abasi.

    "For now, Christopher," Abasi said. "All you need to know is that the earth has its own protectors, and that is us. There are six of us who were blessed with the power, living inside of us."

    Amanda nodded and explained further, "There is the master of the wind, of the earth, of the heart." She put a hand on her chest and said, "I am the master of fire and you... I don''t know how... but the earth''s spirit of water chose you as the host... as the master of water."

    "But Chris, since Aeros is under attack, I best explain everything to you after we deal with Oscorians and the traitors - Plethorans," said Amanda. "We - we need to go now."

    "Right. I - I badly need an explanation," said Christopher. "But - but you are right. It''s best that we go to Aeros - Urrggh!"

    Christopher still felt the pain of his wings. While healing inside his back, he sensed its tenderness.

    Amanda glanced at Abasi and asked, "Can Brody heal him? His wings are broken. " She looked back at Christopher and said, "Show him, Chris."

    In agony, Christopher let out his wings again, creeping out of his back gradually, and there Abasi saw how one wing could not spread like the other. Abasi also saw how Christopher''s face turned ugly, bearing the injury as he revealed his wings.

    "Wow, I have always been amazed at how the people of Aeros can grow wings. I''ve been to this word about three times in the past, practicing crossing worlds as part of my powers," confessed Abasi.

    Recalling Amanda''s request, he said, "I will bring Brody."

    Abasi stepped back. He closed his eyes, speaking through his mind and calling for Brody.

    Eventually, he raised his hand, creating another wormhole, and slowly, they saw a figure coming out from the swirling light.

    Brody appeared before them, completely in his second skin without any clothes on. He had come from the white island''s volcanic crater, still looking for the missing Venusian sword.

    Once again, Christopher and his group were shocked to see another powerful being come out from a wormhole. While they have crossed gates to earth, it amazed them how one person can simply make a port at his will.

    They were in total awe of Abasi''s powers.

    "Hey! Amanda! Welcome back!" Brody immediately hugged the master of fire, relieved of the news that his friend''s chosen one was in fact the master of water.

    Brody quickly let go of Amanda and extended a hand to Christopher. He said, "Finally, welcome to the team. You''ve missed a lot, but better late... than never."

    Amanda directed her gaze to Christopher and introduced Brody. She said, "Chris, this is the master of the earth. He holds the power of healing too." Looking back to Brody, Amanda said, "Brody, please heal his wings. We need to fight a war in his nation."

    "I see. So that''s how it is... Now, Amanda. Are you sure you want him healed? Or maybe you want me to fight with you?" Brody suggested. If he was to heal Christopher, he will not be able to lend her a hand.

    Amanda nodded and said, "He needs to man his people, Brody. He needs to have his wings back and he - he still can''t use his powers, not yet."

    "Very well. Christopher, let me have a look," said Brody. He let out the crystal in his hand and ordered for Christopher''s healing.

    Brody''s eyes and the crystal that came about from his hands, illuminated in brown while Christopher''s wings slowly took its original form. In a minute, Christopher''s wings were fully healed.

    Like always, when using the power of healing, Brody became weak that Abasi had to rest him down to the ground.

    Abasi looked up to them and said, "I will come back to aid you after I send Brody to his home. Just wait here. It''s faster if I take you to Aeros."

    Amanda nodded and said, "Thank you, Abasi. Thank you."

    They watched as Abasi disappear again through the wormhole he created, back to earth with Brody. For minutes, they lingered, waiting for Abasi''s return.

    When Abasi finally reappeared before them, he wasted no time and said, "Let''s go. To Aeros." Looking at the three colleagues of Christopher, Abasi instructed, "Hold on to either Amanda or Christopher. I will take you for a ride."

    Razul, Khalil, and Kyle did as they were instructed. Khalil held on to Amanda''s shoulder while the other two grabbed on to Christopher''s wings.

    Not a moment too soon, they saw a bigger swirling light beneath their feet. Their bodies were gradually being sucked in, fading away from the barren land near the puzzle wood forest.

    In an instant, they reappeared in a peak, facing Aeros. From there they could see two of their borders were being attacked by Plethoran and Oscorian arms. The soldiers of Aeros, struggling to fight the staggering number of rivals.

    Seeing the battle unfold before his eyes, Christopher gritted his teeth. He clenched his hand into a fist and said, "Let''s go. Our people need us!" He turned to Amand and said, "I''ll carry you down, Amanda."

    Amanda acted to be modest and softly said, "I - I don''t need you to carry me down... not anymore."

    Letting out her flames, Amanda glowed in red. She warned the others to stay away as she displayed her powers.

    Soon enough, Christopher saw Amanda grew wings, not the typical kind but one made of fire. It spread over two meters wide on each side, everything burning in flames.

    After reaching her phoenix form, she said, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 89 - The Battle (I)

    From an uninhabited mountain of Aeros, Amanda and Christopher prepare to join the battle below. The borders from the westernmost part of the nation as well as the north were being attacked.

    The sun was about to set and they all saw how the Plethorans and Oscorians have outnumbered the soldiers of Aeros. There was no time to waste. Aeros needed saving.

    "I''ll take care of the Oscorians!" Announced Amanda. Turning to Abasi, she said, "Can you help Chris and his men?"

    Abasi nodded and said, "With pleasure."

    Christopher still worried about Amanda that he called for her, "Amanda, will you be okay?"

    "I''m I''ll be fine. Don''t worry, with my fire, no one can come close to me. Abasi will protect you and be your eyes," said Amanda. "It''s time to go Chris. You, Kyle, and Razul best deal with the Plethorans from the western border."

    The two masters reluctantly separate, but shortly after seeing more of the soldiers of Aeros, struggle, and lose their lives to their enemies, Christopher and Amanda stormed at their chosen border, barely looking back.

    While flapping her wings of fire, Amanda directed her attention to more Oscorians coming from the north. Her first plan was to stop the enemies from coming inside the border.

    With her hand, she formed a huge ball of fire, slowly growing in diameter as she descended. After making sure her target range had not a single soldier of Aeros, she screamed, taking a pause at her flying while raising her hand above her head.

    She immediately caught the attention of those on the ground flying down a good hundred feet above them.

    Her hand had already formed a globe of fire, over ten feet in height. "Aeros! Move as far away from the border! Move away! Now! Haaaahhhh!"

    Advancing in high speed, Amanda roared as she threw the gigantic ball of fire, a quarter of a kilometer away from the barriers. The second it touched the dirt, the globe of fire dug two feet below the ground, rolling in one line, outlining the northern barrier.

    As the ball of fire resumed its rolling motion, it left its undying flames in the soils. With Amanda''s orders, the fires remained everlasting, blocking entry to more adversaries wishing to penetrate through the north.

    Reaching closer to the battle, her presence was made known before the soldiers of Aeros and the Oscorian men. She said, "Red-skinned brutes! It was not long ago that I warned of your death! Still, you attack Aeros despite my telling!"

    "Now! You will face your end!" She announced before, thrusting out her golden sword. She gazed at the powerful blade and surprisingly, it was able to resist the heat of her flames. It was as if she was meant to be its new owner, with fire or without.

    "Men of Aeros! Retreat to avoid my flames! I will take care of these ugly creatures for you - Haaaah!" Amanda blazed through the first set of Oscorians that she saw, quickly cutting through their armors and their flesh.

    She used her golden sword effectively while occasionally throwing balls of fire to any foe in her line of sight.

    Only after seeing she was on their side, did the soldiers of Aeros do as she said. For those who could flee from the Oscorians, they gave way for Amanda, securing themselves from the powerful being that was also burning their enemies to the ground.

    Some red-skinned creatures scrambled to retreat, but they became trapped from the blazing fire lighting the entire northern barrier of Aeros. They were left to wait only for their outcome which they had now recognized, seeing such a powerful being, their fate was not in their favor.

    A few Oscorians took the risk, crossing the wall of fire that had served as a second barrier to the north of Aeros. To the shock of their colleagues, their gigantic built was quickly turned into ashes.

    Never had they seen such angry flames! Never had they feared for the coming of their tragic end!

    Some Oscorians took a hostage for themselves, threatening Amanda not to come near them. Only then did Amanda request of Abasi, "Send me behind every red-skinned create who is taking hostage, Abasi!"

    "I am busy Amanda!" Declared Abasi.

    "Just whenever you can!" Answered Amanda. She first concentrated on those who did not have hostages, ending their chances of wreaking further havoc.

    As she charged at one brute, she found herself suddenly disappearing, only to reappear behind an Oscorian holding a soldier hostage. She immediately struck on the brute''s back, saving the flying man altogether.

    Again and again, Abasi did the same, shifting her from one Oscorian to another; those that held a soldier of Aeros as a captive.

    After freeing another hostage, the said soldier immediately jumped up in the air, ten feet high, and away from Amanda.

    She gazed at him and ordered, "Tell your colleagues to re-advance! As you can see? The Oscorians are already scared out for their wits!"

    "Just remember to stay at least ten feet away from me at all times!" Ordered Amanda. "You don''t want to get hurt with my flames."

    The soldier who received Amanda''s instructions nodded repeatedly. He flew to the nearest troop leader and relayed the same message coming from her.

    From the area where Amanda began her assault, the soldiers of Aeros found the confidence to fight again, seeing more of the Oscorians flee and get burned to the ground by Amanda''s flames.

    Amanda began to cover further inside the barrier. She had earlier seen some Oscorians head for the center of the nation where more civilians were found.

    As she moved along in blazing speed, flying across the nearly dark skies, she caught a glimpse of a feisty warrior going against two Oscorian men. It was Keisha, struggling to keep up with the battle, wounded.

    Amanda quickly aided her, seeing she could not escape from the beasts. "Kiesha! Runaway! Now!"

    As soon as the red-skinned creatures turned to her warning, Kiesha took several steps back. It was not for Amanda''s warning, but it was due to the fear of seeing a flying woman on fire.

    "Haaaahh!" With one powerful swing of her golden sword, Amanda killed two brutes in one slash. Her feet landed to the ground just before half of their bodies fell opposite to her direction.

    She saw Kiesha, panting and coughing out blood. Amanda looked around before redirected her gaze to her. Amanda said, "Find hiding Kiesha and attend to your wounds. This battle will be over soon."

    "Who - who - who are you? How - how do you know me?" Asked Kiesha with difficulty, trying to keep her strength together.

    It was because Amanda was in her second skin, also completely covered in fire. Her eyes were constantly glowing in red that Keisha could not recognize her.

    While Amanda wanted to let herself be known to Keisha, her fires were not about to get tamed, not in this condition. She was far from unrecognizable. She said, "When the fight is over, you will know my name - now, find a good hiding place, for now.... Keisha."

 Chapter 90 - The Battle (II)

    Simultaneously, as Amanda stormed across the northern border, Christopher and his team did the same, fighting against Plethoran arms.

    The Plethorans were shocked to see the young master of Aeros return from the puzzle wood forest. They anticipated his capture long before, yet there he was, looking energized to put an end to their attack.

    Since Christopher had lost his sword, he first struggled to take one from an enemy before blazing against rows of Plethoran soldiers, effectively using his wings.

    He quickly noticed he was stronger than he was before. He wondered if it had anything to do with his newly awakened power.

    While the Plethorans were greater in number, they were taken aback by how Christopher, Kyle, Razul, and Khalil would suddenly disappear when faced with a blind attack from behind.

    Each time a sword was raised on their backs, Abasi shifted them to another advantageous angle.

    Christopher especially could hear Absi give him instructions through his head, allowing him to see his enemy before he could even turn his head.

    "Watch out, Christopher! I am moving you higher!"

    "To your left, Christopher!"

    Watching some of his men become unsettled by how he was suddenly jumping between spaces, Christopher explained, raising his voice as he flew twenty feet above the ground, "Men, this is the power of the spirits! Here to aid us to win this battle! Trust in me that we will win this fight!"

    The Aeros on the western border quickly regained their courage, seeing their young master swore victory.

    Abasi had descended closer to both the north and western border, where he could further observe the flight and watch over Christopher and Amanda. He stood afloat, working with gravity, not minding being seen by the beings below.

    Whenever he would find Plethorans in greater number, he would let them lose their gravity and dropping them to the ground on purpose. Most of the time, however, he played the role of being Aeros''s eyes, moving soldiers away from an unseen attack.

    Those who saw Abasi further believed that the spirits of Pelagy were indeed on their side. Many Plethorans retreated as a result.

    Christopher advanced, moving forward to where more and more of Plethoran soldiers were found. Meters away, he saw his father fighting with Mahak, the leader of Plethora.

    Mahak had two other of his trusted soldier, going against Theo.

    Christopher noticed how his father was not using his wings. He concluded he must have been deceived by Plethora, just like how Diana made them believe they were on their side.

    "Haaaaah!" Christopher struck his blade against Mahak''s word, shocking him altogether of his presence.

    "You - you!" Exclaimed Mahak.

    "Yes! Me!" Christopher yelled back, pushing his sword forward while remaining flying above the Plethoran leader. "Haah! Hahhh!"

    He shifted his sword in different directions, crashing against Mahak''s blade. "Do you think you can take care of Aeros that easily! Think again! Hah!"

    It was because Christopher was greatly angered by Plethora''s betrayal that he managed to throw Mahak''s blade three meters away.

    The two other soldiers of Plethora tried to swing their blades at Christopher but Theo struck them with his own weapon, allowing Christopher to be free. Free to inflict pain on Mahak.

    With a firm slit against Mahak''s arms, he was quickly left bleeding in pain. He followed it with another strike on his throat. Blook easily pooled around Mahak, following Christopher''s impassioned thrusts.

    Only after seeing Mahak become lifeless did Christopher land his feet on the ground, checking on his father. "Father, how are you?"

    Panting heavily, Theo said, "Christopher, son. Thank goodness you are alive! When Mahak told me that - "

    "Amanda, father. Amanda saved me!" Christopher immediately pointed out. He first looked around, checking if there are no attackers were behind. "I''ll explain later, father. For now, you must remain safe. Kyle and I will take care of everything."

    "Father, trust me. After this battle is over, I will explain everything to you," he repeated, looking intensely in Theo''s eyes.

    Exhausted after hours of fighting, Theo had scratches, bloodstains, and dirt on his face. He had many questions in his head, but seeing his son''s confidence; he believed in him. He signed out of relief and said, "Okay, Christopher."

    "To get you out of here, first, I need to ask my friend to send you back to the castle," said Christopher before turning to the direction of the floating man covered in green skin.

    Christopher wasn''t sure how to speak to Abasi, seeing him more than a mile away from where he stood. Still, he gave it a try, recalling how Abasi spoke to him in his mind. He said out loud, "Abasi, can you send back my father to the castle, please?"

    "Of course, Christopher, let me get him to safety," responded Abasi in his head. He acted immediately, moving Theo from the battleground to the safety of his castle.

    After securing his father, Christopher carried Mahak''s body and brandished it for every Plethoran man to see. He announced, "See this? Your leader is dead, killed with my own hands? Surrender now or meet the same fate!"

    He flew around the western borders, repeatedly announcing the same words.

    While others retreated, many of Mahak''s loyal followers became, even more, angered that they resumed their attack despite recognizing their near defeat.

    However, not a moment too soon, it wasn''t just the green-skinned being, floating in mid-air that they saw in the sky. Amanda had moved to Christopher''s turf, flapping her fiery wings, also making her presence known.

    The soldiers of Aeros had already taken control of the northern border that Amanda came to aid Christopher.

    "The Oscorians have been dealt with! Now its time for you, Plethoran''s to burn to the ground!" Announced Amanda. Just like what she did on the northern side of the nation, she raised her hand above her head, creating another gigantic ball of fire.

    She meant to create the same wall of fire, especially since the sky was getting dark. It was becoming very difficult to fight without properly seeing their adversaries.

    Dropping Mahak on the ground, Christopher flew to Amanda''s side and announced, "Fear not my people! They are with us, here to help Aeros win this battle!"

    Others escaped before Amanda could throw the ball of fire just outside the barricade. Like what happened to the northern side, those who were trapped attempted to flee but found their bodies turning into ashes against Amanda''s angry flames.

    Those who remained to fight found their fate against the blades of Aeros'' soldiers or Amanda''s fire.

    The Plethorans and Oscorians were powerless against Amanda and Christoper''s newfound strength. Moreover, with the help of Abasi, they became practically invincible.

    Victory was concluded within two hours since Amanda and Christopher''s arrival. However, they remained to roam around the nation, finding enemies that hid amongst the civilian homes. It was only during the wee hours that the soldiers declared; Aeros was free of any of their invaders.

    Before the sun could rise, Christopher, Abasi, and Amanda reconciled in the same peak where they had reappeared in Aeros.

    Abasi said, "It''s time to meet the rest of the masters."

 Chapter 91 - Last Saving Grace

    Theo had not slept at all. Even after hearing the good news from his general. They had pushed back the enemies outside the borders and that Aeros can soon rest from the attack.

    Still, he was bothered - no; he was varied whether to believe that the spirits were with them in winning the war against Plethora and Oscoria.

    First, his son returned from the puzzle wood forest. It would normally take at least six hours to travel such lengths back, but Christopher made it back. He returned well and unharmed. While it was a good miracle, it was confusing altogether.

    Second, he saw a powerful being in green skin and this same creature was responsible for moving him in-between spaces, bringing him to the castle in a split second.

    Third, his general told of a flying woman with fiery wings, aiding in the fight against the Oscorians.

    From afar, he did see the wall of flames but knew not what caused it. Apparently a woman who could create fire burned Oscorians to ashes and created a barrier of fire.

    From the courtyard of Aeros'' castle, Theo had been walking back and forth, sometimes attending to his wounded men but mostly pondering on the overwhelming turn of events.

    "Theo, don''t you want to get some rest? You have been wounded," said Farid, his general. He walked up to their ruler, seeing how unsettled he remained to be.

    "I took a healing potion, Farid. Do not mind me. I will be better soon. Have you heard from my son?" Theo asked, sighing at the end of his lines.

    "They were going around house to house, checking if there are any more enemies hiding within the nation. He will return soon," informed Farid, putting a hand on Theo''s shoulder.

    Fortunately, Theo did not have to wait that long.

    From above them, they could see the dawn light up, following the arrival of one supreme being flying with wings on fire. They saw the female being staying afloat thirty feet above the castle heights and then came Christopher behind her.

    Christopher first lowered himself to the courtyard grounds. He was met by Kyle and his men, Khalil and Razul. He spoke with them briefly before ordering the same to keep away. He looked up to Amanda and raised his hand to her, urging him to come down.

    She slowly flew down, lowering her hand first.

    The second Christopher touched Amanda''s hand, his eyes and his body glowed in blue and the same force quickly spread through Amanda''s entire frame, gradually putting out her fire until her feet landed to the ground.

    Amanda took a deep breath, still in disbelief that her fires were quickly tamed by Christopher''s hand. It was a dream come true. She thought, ''Finally, I would no longer fear my own powers.''

    She studied herself and was amazed at how she was no longer on burning, yet; she remained in her second skin of red. She glanced at Christopher and hugged him tightly. She said, "I''m so glad it''s you."

    Meanwhile, Theo, the general, and the soldiers who were present at the courtyard became dumbfounded. The girl on fire was... none other than Amanda.

    Moreover, everyone earlier saw their young master''s body glowed in blue.

    They all had questions in their mind, especially how such a supernatural incident unfolded before their eyes.

    "Christopher, son! Amanda! What is happening? Explain to us!" Theo demanded, walking briskly towards the two.

    "Father, I''m happy you are safe and well," said Christopher. He opened his arms to Theo and hugged him tightly.

    Only then did Theo realized, he should be far more thankful his son was alive and well, more than the intriguing over the magic he had earlier witnessed.

    Theo caressed Christopher''s back for seconds. After letting go, he said, "I''m sorry, son. I am glad you are back."

    "Chris! Chris!" Cassy came running across the courtyard. She had earlier received word from Kyle that he was alive and well. She had also anticipated for his return, unable to rest after fighting against Oscorians.

    "Cassy!" Responding Christopher.

    The siblings hugged each other firmly with Cassy teary-eyed.

    Although Cassy also was baffled with what she had seen, she was more than relieved that her brother was alive. She told, "I - I was so afraid when Mahak assumed you dead! Father ended up rushing me back to the castle with the soldiers, to keep me safe. He feared - "

    "I feared I would only be left with one child," Theo finished Cassy''s words. He then turned to Amanda and asked, "Please, tell me what is happening. The two of you explain this to me."

    "Father, I have very little words to describe this to you, but I suppose." Christopher looked at Amanda and only after she nodded, he resumed, "My new friends can explain it better."

    As if it were a cue, a swirling light became apparent from behind them. Amanda and Christopher gave way for the rest of the masters to come out from the wormhole.

    The soldiers that remained awake and were staged at the courtyard, became scared out of their wits. Only very few had witnessed healers create gates from another world. Never had it appeared out of nowhere.

    Coming out from the swirling void were Trisha and Abasi. Taara and Brody followed. Brody was still recovering from healing Christopher, but he came in his weak condition, wanting to see how Amanda was doing.

    The masters of the earth had reconciled from the cavern in Brazil. Covered in their second skin, they crossed together to Pelagy, using the gate that Abasi opened.

    After Abasi closed the gate, Trisha sighed. She looked around at the many witnesses to their existence and muttered, "I hope that people of Aeros could keep a secret."

    The masters have never revealed themselves to anyone this openly. Exceptionally, they let themselves be known for the sake of the master of water.

    It was because Christopher decided that Aeros deserved to learn the truth about him and his power. If he were to flood Pelagy with water, his people needed to know about him. Moreover, the woman he was about to marry held another kind of energy.

    Since the people of their nation are not new to magic, Christopher determined that Aeros will come to accept the force inside his body. Now, more than ever, he was determined to prove everyone wrong, in dire need to tell them that the magic inside him was not evil in the first place.

    He, the master of water, the blue crystal, was supposed to be... Pelagy''s last saving grace.

    Trisha raised her hand and revealed her yellow crystal. Her eyes glowed in the same color. She crept into every beating heart of Aeros'' people, including those outside the castle walls. She revealed, "Greetings, people of Aeros. I speak through your hearts. I am the earth''s master of the heart.. Let me show you who we are."

 Chapter 92 - A Tale Of The Past

    "Let me show you who we are." From Trisha''s last words, all people of Aeros suddenly felt goosebumps all over their bodies.

    They could see from their heads, a vision of the earth''s powerful spirits; how they were first represented, and how they evolved, dwelling from one human being to another.

    A tale of the past, a visual narration of their existence, and they all saw it as a dream.

    Starting with vague images in their heads, they saw the spirits in their translucent form. The same impressions faded and eventually, they saw the same force roam around the earth, assisting the humans in their daily needs. As the spirits aided in disasters and war, some, by accident, revealed themselves to the human eyes.

    From their heads, they saw how the earthlings feared the unknown. They understood how the people on earth struggled to comprehend the supernatural existence of the mighty spirits. They suspected the same force that helped in their saving.

    The people of Aeros felt the pain of the spirits and witnessed how the six powerful forces connived, seemingly deciding on how to help the people on earth without being known.

    Instead of their luminous form, the image quickly shifted to how the spirits lived in one black crystal. It became their primary superficial form. All six spirits entrusting their powers to one earthling. From their heads they could hear him call himself; Hades.

    The people of Aeros saw how, in the beginning, only Hades held all the elements of the earth. He became the ultimate master, carrying out the responsibility of helping humans all throughout his prime. The visual of such a powerful being sent shivers down the spine of every person of Aeros.

    However, just when they thought they had seen enough, they witnessed how power consumed the greatest known master of the earth. Through revelations of various events, they saw how Hades abused the power of the spirits.

    The master who was meant to be the protector of the earth slowly abandoned it, only using the powers for himself, aiming to become... immortal and forever youthful. He jumped from different worlds, trying to find the solution to live eternally.

    Each of the people of Aeros, including Christopher, was absorbed in a trance. They were all still, some dreaming in their sleep, but the images were clear enough to grasp.

    It did not take long for the pictures to change. They saw an internal battle from the greatest master of the earth. The spirits that lived within him for years became in war with Hades.

    Like fireworks, they saw each spirit, one by one, erupt out his body, leaving Hades to become old, slowly decaying to the ground. Eternal youth was his aim, death was his fate.

    The eyes of every man in Aeros were blinking shut, seeing the events unfold like a nightmare. They felt the chills and the fear of how greed can come about, holding all six powers. However, just when they dreaded the worst, the next images they saw shed light on the arrival of the beings in their land.

    They saw the translucent spirits lived in their new superficial form, now in each of their crystal.

    The yellow crystal of the heart.

    The green crystal of time and space.

    The red crystal of fire.

    The blue crystal of the water.

    The brown crystal of the earth.

    The white crystal of the wind.

    The spirits spread across the earth, this time, finding their own rightful hosts.

    From their dream-like images, they saw how each spirit chose based on the host''s will, pure heart and selfless desire. The hosts'' were deemed the masters of the earth.

    Unconscious smiles suddenly replaced the earlier chilling experience of the people of Aeros. They recognized how masters were replaced every two decades, once again finding another set of masters to gain power and take responsibility for their world.

    They saw how it was the master of the heart that found each one of them ever two decades as they came about. The master of the heart was their leader. She or he made them one, united to maintain the peace and order of the earth.

    Decades passed again. Since then, never once did the spirit made the mistake in choosing the succeeding elemental masters. It was a healthy cycle that had had not been broken over two hundred years.

    On all instances, only those on earth were chosen as the masters... until the arrival of Christopher on earth.

    Once again, they were brought back to a theater-like movie. Theo, his men, and all the people of Aeros saw the crying of the little boy from the cliff of Trinity Bay.

    The boy''s yearning was so pure and noble, the spirit of water could not deny his plea. With the sight of their young master''s cry, some flood with tears in their eyes, others holding it back to a mere nostalgic state, lips trembling and noses flaring.

    The visual narration tamed down, reflecting how Christopher slowly came about, ten years following his childhood plea.

    Like an x-ray vision of Christopher''s body, they all saw how he grew to be a fine young man, yet, inside him was the blue crystal, the earth''s spirit of water, gradually growing inside of him in each year that passed.

    It became clear to everyone that Christopher was the chosen master of water. Regardless if he was from earth or not, his selfless heart deserved it. That was the conclusion of Mahli, the spirit of water.

    Cassy, Farid, the general, Christopher''s friends realized, this was the force that they thought was evil. They finally understood how they were wrong and had been for over five years.

    Closing the tale, Trisha spoke again, "We are the masters of the earth. I am the master of the heart. With me are the rest of the masters. The master of time and space, of the earth, of the wind, Amanda whom you have met is the master of fire."

    "Of course, your very own, Christopher, the master of water, meant to save your world through the gift of.... of water."

 Chapter 93 - He Was Her Fate

    Rays of the sun slowly lighted the nation of Aeros. Still, they were in awe with the revelation, made through images in their heads.

    For many of the people of Aeros, they felt it was magical. Learning of Christopher''s destiny, they saw hope for their land and the entire world of Pelagay.

    Within the castle of Aeros, soldiers, servants, and advisers remained to surround the masters of the earth. Following the end of the tale, their eyes opened, now fully understanding who were the unknown individuals before them.

    Meanwhile, Theo felt he had a lump in his throat. He tried repeatedly to speak, but nothing came out of his mouth.

    Cassy, on the other hand, was teary-eyed, and she immediately ran towards her brother, hugging him tightly. She said, "You, my dearest brother, will save our world."

    She turned to Theo and said, "Father Christopher is meant to save our world through the powers blessed by the earth!"

    "Father!" She called again, this time walking to Theo. "Father, say something."

    "I - I am still... in shock," admitted Theo. His eyes fixed on the masters of the earth before he spoke again, "What - what about the seal."

    "Father, I met with Basalt," said Christopher. "It was he who removed the seal. So the spirit of the water that had long lived inside me was set free."

    Christopher looked at Amanda before adding, "That was when Amanda recognized the power within me and that it was not evil, but the earth''s spirit of water."

    He narrated everything that happened, including how Amanda had to use his power temporarily.

    Regret quickly filled their hearts. Had they not judged the magic inside Christopher, perhaps, Aeros would not have suffered so much with the need of water.

    After telling of what happened in the puzzle wood forest and how Abasi brought them back to Aeros in time for the battle, Christopher looked back to Amanda. "I - I myself have many questions in my head... still left unanswered."

    He redirected his attention to Theo before adding, "I am still also overwhelmed, father."

    "Now that we have introduced ourselves, I asked the master of Aeros for his private time. The rest of the story will be just between us and your family." Trisha interrupted the confusing moment between father and son, hoping to shed more light on the entire situation in a more comfortable setting.

    That very early morning, the great hall of Aeros'' castle welcomed the masters of the earth. They all settled in chairs for them to discuss the remaining truths where only a few attended the gathering.

    Theo, Cassy, Farid, their general together with his son, Kyle joined the intimate party.

    Amanda, while sitting next to Christopher, was so paranoid, constantly fearing she would go on fire again, now that she had her powers back. She only settled when Trisha said, "Amanda, Christopher will absorb your heat. No need to fear."

    Trisha knew Amanda well. Moreover, she was the master of the heart. She could sense Amanda''s fears.

    "Fear? What fear?" Christopher asked, wondering what else could someone like Amanda, fear.

    "Amanda''s powers had grown too much over the years, Christopher. When using her powers longer, her fire would go out of control - but that would not have happened if... if we had found you from the beginning," said Trisha.

    Trisha began to explain how each master was fated to be together with one other element. She said, "Abasi and I are fated. We are meant to be together." She turned to Taara and Brody before saying, "Just like the master of the earth and the wind belong to each other."

    Looking into the eyes of Theo and Christopher, Trisha added, "Just like Amanda and Christopher are meant to be for each other. The master of water was meant to tame Amanda''s flames."

    "Likewise, Amanda will give Christopher the warmth that he needs," said Trisha. Her expression turned sad when she told, "It''s just unfortunate that the spirit of water was sealed inside Christopher - but let us not dwell in the past... It was somehow... understandable that you thought strangely for what was happening to Christopher."

    It was because Trisha saw through Amanda''s eyes, everything that transpired in the puzzle wood forest that she knew. Everything unfolded in her visions, following the release of the spirit of water.

    "And it''s probably because you were crossing both worlds that we did not feel your presence," added Abasi, referring this time to Christopher. "The spirit choosing you was something unexpected."

    Christopher sighed, shaking his head in disbelief. "What if - what if I was never found?"

    "Fate has its way of bringing you to Amanda," said Taara, she smiled at Amanda and back to Christopher before saying, "Out of all the places, Amanda chose Trinity Bay for her next home."

    "I could not touch any normal being, Chris. For - for a very long time. That was how my powers were growing out of control. So when you were able to hold my hand back in Trinity Bay, I - I just could not help but be curious about you," revealed Amanda.

    Frowning from her words, Christopher thought back to her reaction when they first met at the restaurant. He recognized how strangely she looked at him while holding her wrist.

    "Is that why you felt so warm?!" Cassy asked. Then she sneered, recalling how recently she was able to touch Amanda. "But then... got to hold you - "

    "It''s a long story, but bottom line is, I felt so lonely that I when I came here with Christopher, regardless of my so-called fate with the missing master of water. I - I gave up my powers to be with him," Amanda, finally said, slightly flushing at her words.

    While a powerful being at that, Amanda still could not help but shy over her feelings for Christopher and the choices she made to be with him.

    They spent another hour with Amanda telling Christopher and his family about her decisions, leading her to come with him in Pelagy.

    Christopher and Cassy both had an awakening moment.

    Cassy had always wondered why Amanda was so determined. Apparently, Amanda gave up so much to be with her brother.

    Christopher, on the other hand, somehow knew Amanda was different, but all he cared about was to be with her. Learning of the entire truth now, he felt his heart further softened for his woman. He realized Amanda chose him.

    Despite knowing a master of water was out there destined for her, she to be with him. And as it turns out, he was in fact her fate.

    "I knew you were special, Amanda! You just had to be!" Cassy concluded. She then grinned and added, "My soon to be sister-in-law. And my brother!"

    Turning to Theo, Cassy added, "Father, do you know what this means? No more war can break! At least no one would dare attack us!"

    "Many good things can bring about having two masters in your family - technically since Amanda is fated with Christopher, they will wind out together no matter what. However, Christopher still needs to learn. He needs to master his power!" Said Trisha.

    "He will go through training and Amanda can help." Abasi shared. "We can alternately visit Aeros now and then to contribute, but what is important now is for Christopher to learn the use of crystal inside of him."

    At the end of their gathering, both parties understood the current priority. For Christopher to fully help Pelagy, he must first awaken his full strength.

    "For now, rest, Christopher, and the same for Amanda. We will meet again for your training in a week''s time. Hopefully, that is enough time for Aeros to recover from the recent attack," said Trisha.

    All parties agreed on the timeframe provided. They were about to adjourn when Abasi said, "but before we leave, Amanda. Let''s talk about.... the mark in your wrist."

 Chapter 94 - Unity

    Atop the castle of Aeros, the masters of the earth found a good spot in one of the towers. They chose a private space where all six of them were on their own to discuss the mark on Amanda''s wrist.

    "I saw you wield a golden sword earlier and I could not help but wonder what it was," said Abasi, holding Amanda''s wrist up to his face. "When we were with Master of Aeros, I could not help but think it - it looked so much like the sword we have been looking for."

    "The Venusian sword? Haha! No way! I found it in Trinity Bay, under the sea!" Exclaimed Amanda. Her words made the maters frown, unable to grasp what was going on.

    "Show them, Amanda," said Christopher.

    Amanda turned to Christopher for a second before deciding to do as he suggested. She took a step back and said, "Stand back."

    Throwing her hand to one side, the masters saw how yellow lights started to come out of her hand, specifically from the mark on her wrist. The spiraling light resumed its snaking motion until it gradually revealed a sword in Amanda''s hand.

    "Woah!" Brody managed to say, despite still being exhausted. He was standing while being supported by Taara behind Trisha and Abasi.

    "What in the world!" Taara said before covering her mouth with her hand.

    Abasi hissed. For months, they have been searching for this sword, but it had been with Amanda all along. His mouth fell agape, shaking his head in regret. "How could you, Amanda?!"

    "How could I what?" Amanda asked while holding up the sword in her hand.

    "It''s - it is in fact the Venusian sword!" Trisha declared.

    "What?!" The words of Brody and Taara. Both masters also had their turn in search of the said sword.

    A grimace became evident on Amanda''s face. She said, "Well... I had no idea! Plus, I found it in Trinity Bay! Didn''t you say that the sword would have landed on the White Island?"

    "Yes, base on the information provided to us by the future masters," said Abasi. "It should have come from the meteor."

    Abasi continued to probe about how Amanda found the sword, but if it were from the time that Amanda went to the White Island herself, that would have made sense. The volcano erupting could have sent the sword her way.

    "I found it when we were fighting the half-man snake," told Amanda. "It was right after you sent me back to Trinity Bay."

    "Why did you never tell us about this Amanda? We met several times after?" Trisha asked.

    Amanda tried to think back. She said, "Well, the next time we saw each other Andrew had to be healed. The next was when I gave up my powers and then you saw me injured so, I suppose, back then, I was not thinking straight!"

    "In any case, the sword has been found and we know exactly where it is," said Abasi. He directed his gaze to Amanda and said, "Hand it over, Amanda."

    Once again Christopher and Amanda looked at each other.

    "I don''t know if that will work. I tried to hold it myself but... you could give it a try," said Christopher.

    Amanda turned the blade facing downwards, giving the sword to Abasi, but like what happened in the past, when Amanda let go of the weapon, the sword disappeared and bound with her again.

    It was another surprising moment for the masters.

    Again and again, they tried multiple ways of getting the sword, but to no avail.

    Abasi would hold on to the grip above Amanda''s hand, but each time, when Amanda would let go, the sword would disappear. Trisha tried it and so did the rest of the masters. All of them failed to secure the sword.

    After several attempts, they recognized that Amanda could be the only one to hold on to the sword.

    "Maybe, just like our crystals, there is life inside of it and it chooses its host?" Taara wondered.

    Abasi frowned. He turned to Taara and said, "I - I don''t know and I''m not sure. I can scan back to the time of the spirit''s full knowledge of the sword, having traveled through different worlds. What my research revealed is that this is a powerful sword, but the details of its history and its source of strength are unclear."

    "I''ll have to concentrate and speak with the spirit of time and space," added Abasi. "As necessary, go to Venus myself."

    "And so far the only information that we have gathered from the future masters was that the sword is relevant to fighting a powerful being in the future to come," said Trisha.

    It was because Trisha and Abasi could not hold the sword that they agreed to wait for when the future masters would visit again. They were at least relieved that the Venusian sword was safe, inside Amanda''s.

    "Amanda, we will let you settle here first, and as I said earlier, we will come back after a week," said Trisha. "Should you ever use the power of the blue crystal, remember not to use too much and more than fifteen minutes. It will be too dangerous."

    Amanda nodded and said, "Yes, I''ll remember that."

    "Christopher, it''s nice to meet you again. I''ll leave it to Amanda to answer more of your questions. For now, we need to return. Brody needs to rest and I can feel a hurricane coming to the Americas again, Taara is needed," said Trisha.

    Looking directly at Christopher, the master of the heart added, "You also. Aeros needs healing and I know you will be busy attending to your people."

    "And while waiting for our return, ensure the sharing of strength. Technically, Amanda''s powers are overwhelmed. Your union will help maintain the balance of your strengths."

    "What?" Amanda asked. "How vague can you be?"

    Taara laughed boisterously while Abasi looked the other way. This practice was necessary for their power growth and Trisha tried her best not to sound obvious by saying it vaguely.

    Sighing, Trisha said, "Amanda, you have grown your powers over the years, something that Christopher had not done. You have overflowed with strength and the way to share this with Christopher is... Is through unity."

    "It will strengthen him. In fact! I believe, it is the reason for Mahli''s awakening."

    "Yes, I agree. Your unity, most likely, awakened the spirit of the water," added Abas.

    "Unity?" Amanda asked again. "Unity, how?"

    This time, Brody could not help but laugh. Naturally, Taara laughed again.

    "Sex, Amanda. Sex. You both need to make love," it was Abasi who told, making it clear for her. "It is the sharing of your fluids that gives strength to one and maintaining the balance between each other."

    Christopher gulped. He was dreadfully tired, but the suggestion utterly threw him off. He suddenly felt, he wasn''t tired... anymore.

    "And don''t worry about getting pregnant, the spirits won''t let you, unless... you want to get pregnant already," revealed Taara.

    "Ahhh... Unity," said Amanda, beaming her eyes at Trisha''s earlier definition.

    "Yes, unity." Trisha looked at the other masters behind her before glancing at Amanda. "Moving forward, let us only use such term. Unity. It sounds more pleasant."

    "We better go back now, Amanda," repeated Trisha.

    After another round of saying goodbye, Abasi created a gate back to earth from the tower of Aeros'' castle.

    "Yeah, I bet you are also eager to be united," remarked Amanda before smirking.. Before her friends vanished, the last thing she saw was Abasi, glaring at her.

 Chapter 95 - Natural Size

    [WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. IT HAS DETAILED MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READERS.]

    Amanda and Christopher bathed before meeting up again. Christopher rushed to Amanda''s room, free from stains of Oscorian blood.

    When Amanda let him in, he found her wearing a plain white tunic with nothing below. She shut the door back and locked it tight before turning to Christopher.

    Amanda''s face flushed, seeing that he was already taking off their clothes. The first thing she lusted on was his six-pack abs and his manly chest.

    She walked in the direction of the bed and took off her top, leaving her completely naked before climbing onto the mattress.

    It wasn''t the first time Christopher saw Amanda naked, but he still squinted, looking at her firm breast and perfectly shaped body. Her waist was slender and had a small line of abs, just right for a girl.

    From the way she sat on the bed, he had a glimpse of her naked peach. It made him hiss, knowing it was utterly his for the taking.

    They both said no words, but their actions were one.

    Now utterly bare, Christopher walked to the other side of the bed, his eyes fixed on his woman and gradually, he made his way right next to her side.

    With a hand on her face, he said, "Everything up to know is so overwhelming, but... all I am happy about is to be with you." He smirked before adding, "My fiery woman."

    Amanda smiled, returning the touch to his hand. She rubbed her cheek repeatedly against his palm, closing her eyes. It was as if she was savoring the feel of his touch.

    Opening her eyes, she said, "Chris, you don''t know how relieved I am to have found out it was you all along. I had my suspicions after hearing Mahli''s voice, but I could never confirm it."

    Without another word, Christopher covered her lips. Beginning with light kisses on her bottom lips, he nibbled on them gently.

    His hands slowly crawled down to her neck, holding it firmly to deepen their kiss. With their mouths parting and their eyes closed, their tongues quickly intertwined, immersed in each other''s tastes in seconds.

    Amanda felt Christopher''s other hand caressing her back. Slowly, he lowered her down to lie on the bed. She unknowingly spread her legs, welcoming him to rest on top of her and his lower body in between her thighs.

    She let go of their kisses to gasp, sensing his hand grab on one of her breasts. It compelled her to raise her leg, and she rested it on his back. Her hands slowly becoming restless, touching his muscular frame.

    Returning to their smooch, Amanda''s hands tightly relished on his firm arms before gliding her palms down to his sexy back. She quickly found his perfectly formed behind and she grabbed on them securely.

    Just when Christopher noticed her hand on his ass, he also reached for her two-round flesh, giving it a good squeeze.

    He let go of their wet kisses to say, "Urrgghh... I love touching you, Amanda."

    Christopher started to trace kisses down her neck, leaving marks along the way. He no longer worried about the opinions of her father and the advisers. He was fated to be with Amanda and no one could stop them from being one.

    He swore to make their "unity" a memorable one that day. While they had made love long before, it was different this time. There was no need to hold back or hide.

    They were meant to be together, and that was their future.

    "Aaaaahhhh... Mmmmm," Amanda moaned the second she felt his lips covering her breast. She looked down at his eager latching on her nipples. She bit her lip and watched as he moved from one mount to the other, then back again.

    Christopher let go of her nipple with a soft popping sound. His eyes lingered on her perky pink buds, calling out to him as if requiring a repeat. He did so eagerly.

    Again and again, he sucked on her breasts until Amanda complained, "Chris, my nipples are starting to hurt."

    "Sorry. They are just too beautiful," he said before giving her buds one last, yet gentle sucking.

    Seeing how Amanda spread her legs wider for him, he hissed, knowing what she wanted. He wanted her too - every part of her.

    His fingers first rubbed against her entrance, bringing up the wetness to her clit. When he saw her waving body and how she gasped, he knew he was doing it right. He resumed to give her that feather-light stimulation before completely lowering himself and settling to face her rose.

    After seeing her beautiful slit, perfectly shaved, Christopher puffed out his cheeks, letting out a sigh. He understood, she cleaned herself well for their lovemaking.

    He dived right in, tasting her love juice with his hands against her thighs. He spread her legs further as he hungrily devoured her.

    Up and down, his tongue flickered against her clit. From time to time, he found himself entirely eating her rose but mostly giving her that teasing, flashing of his tongue.

    Amanda was quickly drowned in an ocean of pleasure. The feel of his tongue stimulating against her clit was utterly stirring. She felt a near high but not yet there. No. She did not want to end it yet.

    She wanted to savor it for much longer...

    Amanda could not count the number of screams she let out. As her body squirmed in the sensation of being pleased, her hands clenched against the sheets while sometimes reaching for Christopher''s hair.

    When Christopher saw how Amanda was starting to raise her hips, he knew she was nearing climax that he sped the movement of his tongue, sometimes purposely crashing his mouth onto her rose.

    "Aaahhh! Aaaaahhhaah!" Amanda felt goosebumps all over her body, twitching at the sensation of reaching ecstasy. Her legs clamped together, turning to one side, panting again and again.

    She felt her insides pulsating, utterly satisfied. "That was - that was soo good."

    Just when she was still savoring the feeling of arriving in conclusion, she felt a hard yet soft small head brushing against her entrance. She turned to find Christopher, holding up his length, getting ready to enter.

    She bit her lip and said, "Wow." She turned red again before saying, "Don''t you think that got bigger than the last time I saw it?"

    Christopher chuckled and said, "No, Amanda. This did not require any power or magic. This is its natural size. I''m just so excited today."

    He rubbed his length up and down on the surface of her entrance before saying, "Are you ready?"

 Chapter 96 - A Good Exercise

    [WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. IT CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READERS]

    Christopher''s intense blue eyes were fixed on Amanda''s green ones. Despite his scruffy dark blond hair, his athletic face was looking more handsome in Amanda''s views.

    Biting her lip, she heard him ask, "Are you ready?"

    Amanda returned to spreading her legs and slowly sat up. She said, "I want to.. sit on you."

    Dreamy as he was, he managed to say, "I like a woman on top."

    They both took a second to giggle before resuming their lustrous glares.

    While Amanda crawled up to him, Christopher palmed himself, preparing his member for the big entrance.

    When she was inches away, he leaned over to suck on her breast right before Amanda sat on her knees. They both looked down as Christopher held up his rod, centering it right to her entrance.

    Gradually, Amanda lowered herself.

    "Aaahhhhh!"

    "Fuck, yeah."

    They both let out soft moans, the second they felt each other''s private parts become one.

    When she sensed how her insides became filled with his thick and long shaft, Amanda felt chills all over her body. She was reminded of how it was a perfect fit.

    Her insides were still throbbing and feeling his length utterly touch her from every side, intensified the pleasure that she received. "Haahaahhhh... Mmmmmmm."

    She could not help but initiate the grounding, pressing her entire weight against his groin area, letting the tip of his length touch her to the very end.

    Christopher immediately sensed his body warming up. With Amanda''s rose sucking him in, he hissed again and again, his face turning frail, expressing his inner desires.

    He felt his rod getting wet, yet the grip around it was tight and utterly enchanting. His hands move from Amanda''s waist to her behind, wanting to aid his woman with her movement, pushing her back and forth.

    Amanda was leaning back as she moved her hips. She threw her head back while supporting herself, holding on to Christopher''s neck and shoulders.

    They assumed the same lotus position for minutes, panting and expressing erotic cries together.

    Soon Christopher became impatient. He lowered Amanda to lie on her back. He pushed further between her legs, resting it on his shoulders and started thrusting his rod faster and harder.

    "Ugghhh! Ugghhhh!" Christopher''s roars became louder and along with his cries of pleasure, the sounds of their slapping flesh became audible across Amanda''s room.

    His brows drawn together as he pushed hard with his every thrust.

    Amanda welcomed his eagerness with her... encouraging words, "Yeah... Mmmmm... more... more!"

    She lost all reason. The passion that filled her heart spread across her body in waves. She fully expressed how much she wanted to be devoured by Christopher.

    "I love it. Chris! I love it - "

    Her words were cut off by Christopher''s mouth, covering her pinkish lips. She bit on her so hard that he tasted a bit of her blood, but no matter, they resumed to make love with each other in the most thrilling way.

    With his strong arm, Christopher quickly flipped Amanda over, letting her face down on the bed. He raised her hips and caressed her exquisitely round bottom cheeks. He gently kissed and took a bite on each side before tasting on her entrance again.

    "Aaaaahhh... Yeahh..." Amanda did not hold back in letting Christopher know that it felt great. Screaming it louder even made it more exciting. "Put it back in! Hmmmmm..."

    Christopher marveled on Amanda''s sexy back. She was sweating from their union and her healthy glow further added to his craving. He looked down at his shiny rod and held it up, ready to enter her once more.

    "Aaaaahhhhh. Fuck!" Just like earlier, they let out erotic cries, being one again, right where it counted the most.

    Christopher took control of the pumping, holding her steady by the waist.

    The wet slapping sound came back to resonate against the stone walls of Amanda''s room, followed by gasping and moaning.

    It was music to their ears.

    Christopher''s bottom cheeks hallowed frequently as he shoved his stick inside Amanda. He maintained a steady pace, pumping two to three times per second. His rod quickly became lathered by her moisture.

    Like Amanda, his entire body was left to glow from sweat, following his hard work. It did not help that he was the master of water, sweating ridiculously, after Amanda''s transfer of heat.

    However, instead of getting discouraged, the look of how their fluids transfer to each other was utterly stirring. It was solid proof of their... unity and Christopher embraced it.

    Christopher would sometimes lower himself to steal a kiss from Amanda''s back or lips, but most of the time, his eyes and attention were focused on the movement of his glowing rod.

    It was how Amanda''s wet cave perfectly enveloped around his length that added to the fire, giving him his member a good moisture. He could barely keep his eyes off how his stick moved back and forth inside of her.

    Amanda supported herself, strengthening the landing of her arm down at the bed, feeling Christopher''s eagerness heightened to a whole new level.

    With Christopher''s powerful pumping, Amanda was forced to lay flat on the bed, panting. She promptly raised her hips, at least to allow him to resume his motion. She did this while remembering to spread her legs for him.

    Christopher carried his torso with his arms, giving himself a room to maintain his thrusting from behind Amanda.

    It was as if everything else became silent except for their erotic cries and the pumping sound. Their amorous act was all they both could hear for the remaining seconds as they felt themselves nearing a full orgasmic state.

    "Aaah! Fuck! Fuck!" Christopher thrust thrice before landing completely his weight on top of Amanda. He kept pushing and pushing his hips deeper and deeper, like he still had room to fill.

    Aside from having come herself, Amanda was left holding her weight against the headboard, sensing her head was already against it. Christopher pounced on her so hard that she practically moved nearly half a meter forward.

    Still squirming on top of his woman, Christopher''s entire body remained restless. He was practically writhing his entire body on Amanda''s back. The sensation was so overwhelming that it left Amanda come again, different from her earlier conclusion.

    Catching her breath, Amanda said, "Wow... that was so good."

    When Christopher turned to lie on his back, Amanda crawled on top of him, kissing his gleaming skin. "I love it. I love it so much."

    She turned around his erection, still in good standing.

    Her hands moved unconsciously, grasping on his rod.

    "Amanda - oh, fuck," Christopher moaned again. His manhood was inside his woman''s mouth and all he could do was surrender to her actions.

    In minutes, he was left mildly convulsing. Only then did they finally take their rest after a sleepless night of fighting.

    Christopher woke up the next day, not because they had enough rest, nor was it because of the rays of the sun seeping through the window. No. It was because Amanda addressed his morning erection, climbing on top of him without giving a hint or warning.

    After perfectly settling in his groin area, she said, "A good exercise before starting our day - hmmmm...."

 Chapter 97 - Feel The Water

    Before Christopher could begin training, he and Amanda went to the nation''s dried up old lake. The people of Aeros needed water and food after the battle took place.

    Plethora cut off the nation''s water altogether when the sun rose on that day. Yet, despite this fact, the people of Aeros were at ease. They knew Christopher was there to help their nation.

    The old lake was found on the east side of Aeros, in between two villages. Only a few people gathered to see what Christopher and Amanda could do with the blue crystal, those who knew they were coming.

    Theo and Cassy were especially there together with the general. Christopher''s most trusted men surrounded the area, waiting for a miracle to happen.

    Standing at the frontmost part of the lake were Amanda and Christopher. They rested on a wooden platform that served as a docking place back when there was water in the lake. Behind them were the rest of their spectators.

    "First, feel the water beneath the land," said Amanda. "When we were at the puzzle wood forest, I sensed the water practically more than a hundred feet below the ground."

    "There is still water in Pelagy, but perhaps most have seeped underground. Because there is barely water on the surface, it disrupted the entire rain cycle," explained Amanda. "It prevented rain and finding water above the soil."

    Watching Christopher study the dried lake, she said, "feel it. Feel the water, Chris."

    Christopher nodded and said, "Okay. Here we go."

    Everyone watched as Christopher raised his hand. As soon as he revealed the blue crystal, he said, "Wow, that was easy."

    At the same time, streaks of blue light shone on his hand and his eyes while remaining in his natural form.

    Like Amanda instructed, he tried to feel every water around him. Out of the blue, it was as if he could not hear anything else but water. Everything around him was silenced.

    He sensed the water in his body; the water in everyone''s body, but he could not reach far down a hundred meters, feeling any kind of water.

    Ten minutes passed, and nothing happened. He could not possibly take out the waters from his people''s body. He just could not reach that far below, in search of water.

    He tried again and again, drawing his brows together. He imagined it, called it, and commanded it, but he gave up.

    Christopher clenched his hand into a fist, closing his eyes and hissing. With a heavy sigh, he said, "I - I can''t do it. I''m sorry, Amanda."

    Everyone was left to sigh and wondered how soon can they have water. They all turned to Amanda for answers.

    "It''s fine. It''s fine, everyone. I''ll take care of it." She said before turning to Christopher.

    "I just wanted you to try. It takes a little getting used to, commanding the spirit of the water," said Amanda to Christopher. "But did you sense water at all?"

    "Yes, in my body and in the body of everyone," said Christopher. He looked at those around him before he added, "I''m sorry. Perhaps next time."

    "For now, I''ll fill this lake, borrowing the power of the blue crystal," told Amanda. "After we address the dire need of your people, we can commence training."

    Amanda raised her hand and spoke to the blue crystal. She pleaded, "Spirit of the water, Mahli. Lend me your strength so I can fill this lake with water. The people of Aeros in need of water."

    With enough concentration, Amanda could feel the spirit of the water responding.

    Everyone saw how the blue crystal, once again, revealed itself, appearing from Christopher''s palm and gradually flying off to Amanda''s hand.

    As soon as it landed on Amanda''s palm, they saw the transference of light. It was now Amanda who was glowing in blue and not Christopher. Unlike Christopher, however, Amanda could change into the crystal''s full form, changing into the second skin of blue.

    Once again, everyone was amazed.

    Theo felt goosebumps all over his body. Words of praises and astonishments were evident.

    "Wow, it''s just amazing," said Cassy. "So it''s that thing that has been living inside my brother for so long?"

    "Can anybody just borrow the power?" Zack asked one other of Christoper''s best friend. It was his first time to see the power, being absent, and resting at the time of the master''s arrival.

    Kyle, on the other hand, was no longer surprised.

    "No, only the masters of the earth could use the crystals," revealed Christopher. "More importantly, Amanda only has fifteen minutes each time."

    Meanwhile, Amanda acted immediately. Knowing she only had fifteen minutes. She raised the crystal in her hand and felt the water beneath the ground. Not like at the puzzle wood forest, however, where water was easily sensed.

    It took more than five minutes for Amanda to feel the water. It was three hundred feet below the ground. She quickly ordered silently for it to come up to the surface of the lake and fill it with water.

    Slowly, everyone witnessed the lake filling up with water.

    From the centermost part of the lake, they saw water coming about, and not a moment too soon, it covered nearly half of the lake.

    Fifteen minutes passed, and Amanda felt the pang in her chest. She put a hand on her torso and frowned. She realized her time was already up.

    "Amanda, give it back now. You are already panting," warned Christopher.

    Abruptly turning to Christopher, Amanda said, "Mahli, return to your master."

    Despite the lake being only half-filled, Amanda had to surrender the blue crystal. The power jumped immediately to Christopher and Amanda was back to her normal form.

    Christopher immediately held Amanda, hugging her fully. He said, "Amanda, are you okay?"

    Gasping for air, she coughed several times and hugged him back. After seconds of taking deep breaths, Amanda said, "I''m fine. I''m fine now. I just need to take a little rest."

    "What happened, Amanda?" Cassy asked, rushing to their side.

    Amanda smiled at Cassy and said, "Yes, Cassy, I am fine. It''s just that although the masters can borrow from the other, we can only use it for fifteen minutes, or at least, as far as our body can handle. Only the assigned master of each crystal could only hold the spirit''s true power."

    "I see," said Cassy, putting a finger on her chin.

    "No one could and can dare to take the power, destined only to the masters," told Amanda. "In excess use of the power that does not belong to us, death awaits."

    Everyone turned to the lake and rejoiced. Even if it was half-filled, it was the start, the start of having water in Pelagy.

    As they gazed at the lake, Theo walked to them, putting a hand on both Amanda and Christopher. He said, "Thank you, Amanda, for staying by my son''s side... Thank you, Christopher, for wishing so much for our world - now you have every power to give it water."

    Shifting his hands to each of their own, he added, "After we get enough food and water for our people, we will announce your upcoming marriage."

    Theo''s approach utterly surprised Amanda. Joy filled her heart instantly.. She silently said, ''Finally, he accepts me.''

 Chapter 98 - How To Catch Fish

    "Ah! Don''t! You''ll drop me!" Screamed Amanda as he and Christopher blaze against the seas of Trinity Bay.

    They returned to the town where they met, along with Christopher''s men to fetch fish in the middle of the wee hours. They were flying low but at high speed, practically half a meter from the surface of the seas.

    It was because Amanda did not want to use her wings, at least not when she was with Christopher, that she clung on to him, holding from the front of his chest. Now that she had a choice, she would rather avoid being visible in the dark, hiding her fiery wings.

    "I don''t think I can catch a fish with you as my baggage!" Yelled Christopher, screaming against the wind blasting against his handsome face.

    He only heard Amanda giggling as a response. But no matter. Kyle and his men will just have to do the catching for them.

    Amanda watched as how the men of Aeros captured their fishes. Some fishes would jump out of the water, which was an easy catch for them.

    What she did not expect was how some soldiers would purposely cut their small catch with their sword and throw it back to the sea. Kyle did this and only after he dove and came back with a bigger fish did she realize the flying fish was mere bate.

    After holding up against his chest, what it looked like a large Trevally fish, Kyle flew up, spinning around with his wings covering him and the fish. He was literally shaking off the water off his body and he did it so effectively.

    While others settled for the fishes that jump out of the water, many preferred to get a bigger catch.

    Christopher flew further out into the deep water surfaces, taking Amanda to see more serious fishing.

    To Amanda''s surprise, the outer seas of Trinity Bay were actually a good bank for Tuna fishing. It was no wonder so much tuna was sold in town. At some point, large bluefin Tunas were practically just jumping out of the water.

    Only the moon provided light for the flying men but having done the same so many times, they had become experts in catching fishes from Trinity Bay.

    One by one, the soldiers of Aeros flew back to the island and to the sea, taking their daily catch to Christopher''s home and then to the Aeros. They only stopped after seeing boats sailed from the islands, out for their daily fishing.

    In their every gesture, they took extra precautions. It was imperative that they remained unseen from the settlers of the island. From Christopher''s home to the cliff, nearly one soldier served as a look-out every ten meters, landing their feet on the ground and keeping their wings.

    Fortunately, Christopher''s home on the island was well surrounded by trees and was a good distance away from the next home. They maintained to gather food for their nation without any interruptions.

    Amanda and Christopher landed on the cliff, near his home. After Christopher kept his wings, they both watched as the sun slowly acted to rise.

    "This was the spot. The very spot where the spirit of water found you," said Amanda while maintaining her gaze to the sea.

    With a smile on his face, Christopher said, "Yes. It is. It was... Apparently. I had very little memory of what happened. It was only from Trisha''s visuals did I recall."

    He reached for Amanda''s hand and held it tight. He said, "Thank goodness you also came to this town... Thank goodness I saw you at the restaurant that day. Thank goodness I was immediately drawn to you."

    It was because the two of them had very little rest that day that they took a moment to rest. From bringing out water to healing the injured people of Aeros, Christopher, and Amanda had very little time for themselves, lasting till the next day at dawn.

    Christopher and Amanda, along with the soldiers of Aeros, crossed many times the gates to earth for days. They brought back food for the nation, after an attack that greatly destroyed many of the people''s stored edibles. It was exactly how Trisha anticipated.

    At the end of the sixth day, everyone was utterly exhausted. The two masters only had a day to rest before Trisha would return and help Christopher with his training.

    They slept through the night in Amanda''s room, only to wake before sunrise. Christopher was the most eager, shaking Amanda to wake, "Amanda. Wake up, today is my training day. I wanted to try it first before Trisha would arrive."

    Even if they were tired, the couple still indulged in their responsibility to have "unity" the night before. They were both completely naked, merely covered in sheets.

    Amanda''s eyes fluttered open with difficulty. She hummed before saying, "Okay. We can start with the pitcher of water on the bedside table."

    After forcing themselves to wake, Amanda and Christopher got changed into comfortable clothes. They both pulled out a chair for each of them, concentrating on a glass of water they had poured out for the purpose of Christopher''s first practice.

    Seeing the serious look on Christopher''s face, Amanda smiled and said, "Try it. Be one with the water. Feel the water. Command the water at your will."

    Amanda explained how at the start, one had to meditate, exclude all other sounds in the surroundings, merely focusing on the element of your strength.

    Leaning forward against the bedside table, Christopher closed his eyes. He relaxed his mind, only to focus on the task. He felt the water from within the glass. He opened his eyes, confident to be in command.

    Slowly, he raised his hand at the glass of water and imagined it following his hand movements.

    He saw the glass trembled, but it was only after he drew his brows together did the water finally moved, following his hand.

    Christopher''s hand was essentially trembling, nervous, worried if he was doing the right thing. He and Amanda saw how the water left the glass, floating in the air.

    "Wow!" Said, Christopher. He raised both of his hands and seemingly let the water move from side to side as she swayed his fingers back and forth. "This is amazing."

    He put back the water into the glass and turned to Amanda. He said, "Show me what else you can do with your fire?"

    "Pfft! Sure, but not here. I don''t want to burn anything down," answered Amanda.. "But ultimately, just about anything you could imagine."

 Chapter 99 - The Motivation

    "First, you need to have faith in the spirit that is living inside of you. You need to believe in its strength that he or she holds the power to give you everything you asked for, specific to the element of they keep," said Trisha as she stood before Christopher.

    Trisha arrived shortly after sunrise, surprising the people of Aeros from within the castle walls. She came with Abasi, creating a gate in the middle of the courtyard, appearing fully bare, yet covered in their second skin.

    After reuniting with the other two masters, they left, bringing Christopher back to earth and to the rainforest of the master''s usual meeting place, Brazil.

    They all settled in the middle of the secret cavern where a pool of water was available for Christopher to practice on.

    Standing in limestone ground, next to illuminating water, Christopher nodded and took a deep breath. He recognized that, perhaps, that was what was missing; his faith over the blue crystal.

    "Right. Let me give it a try," said Christopher, confirming with Trisha.

    "You already did it earlier. You just need to trust the blue crystal and that he is capable of letting you command over an enormous amount of water," suggested Abasi. He stood next to Trisha, also giving advice.

    Turning to the pool of water, he glanced at the illuminating gemstones below. It was because of the stones beneath that this secret cave had light enough for everyone to see within half a mile.

    Walking in in his tunic and trousers, his wings kept, without needing to use it that day, he made it closer and closer to the water until he was inches away.

    While standing in front of the three masters, Christopher raised his hand and revealed the blue crystal. Like always, his eyes glowed in the same color.

    Before commanding it, he closed his eyes and concentrated. He wanted to be fully one with the spirit of the water, not just for the earth but for the sake of Pelagy.

    "Mahli, the spirit of the water. Thank you for choosing me," he told, loud enough for everyone to hear. Without hesitation, he added, "I''m sorry for not having realized it sooner, but now I know... you are my power and my gift."

    At the end of his words, he felt chills all over his body, but instead of featuring the sudden sensation, he embraced it fully, raising his chest and spreading his arms while still revealing the stone in his hands.

    It was the first time Christopher manifested his second skin. It slowly covered his body, starting from his torso.

    The sight of seeing his man in his second skin pleased Amanda. She was the proudest.

    It took Amanda a month to transform in her second skin after being found by Trisha, but Christopher did a better job. For it was because of his great desire to help his world and his people, he easily became one with his crystal.

    His desire was his motivation.

    Abasi and Trisha were equally pleased, reflecting smiles on their faces.

    When Christopher opened his eyes, he saw his arm wrapped in a layer of blue. He touched his right arm and felt his second skin. He gave it a mild pinch and realized it was thicker than he anticipated.

    He was still in his clothes, but his body was covered in another layer of blue skin.

    Amazed, he turned to Amanda and asked, "Is like a protective layer?"

    "Yes, it is," said Amanda. "You will rarely get a scratch, not unless your opponent uses a very sharp and powerful blade."

    "It''s magnificent," he said, still in awe by the power of the blue crystal.

    After seconds of appreciating his new form, he turned his attention back to the water. He directed his hand in the same direction and silently commanded, ''Empty the water in this cavern, let us see the gemstones beneath the water.''

    Slowly, everyone could see the water shaking. Droplets of water began to rise by itself, like rain was gradually pouring from the bottom instead.

    As Christopher witnessed the inverted rain happening before him, his eyes shone brighter and brighter in each second that passed.

    Soon enough, the water began to form waves, moving to the sides of the limestone rocks. Only the surface where Christopher and the other masters stood, where no water splashed before them.

    They all watched as the water practically climbed up to the wall, pooling above instead of the cavern depth. The three masters behind Christopher gasped, seeing a glimpse of the gemstones, for the very first time, out of the water.

    Each time peaks of the gemstones revealed out of the water, it created a fluorescence effect, further brightening the lights in the cavern. The masters were forced to close their eyes momentarily.

    Minutes passed, and the masters tried to see more of the gemstones coming out. Regardless of how painful the lights were, they were eager to see how plentiful were exactly beneath the deep waters of the cavern.

    They held their breaths.

    They took a few steps closer, feeling their throat dry out of excitement, but just as they saw about a meter of various luminous gemstones, the water trembled dramatically, and everything went falling back down to the deep hollow, splashing against the limestone rocks.

    "Chris! Watch out!" Amanda yelled, rushing towards him.

    The water splashed hard against Christopher that he nearly fell on this back. If it were not for Amanda who caught him, he would have landed on the rocks. Instead, they took a crouching stance.

    Amanda quickly raised her hands, creating a shield of fire, going ten feet up. The thin layer of fire promptly evaporated the water meant to splash against their direction.

    When the waters finally calmed, Amanda took down the thin walls of fire and Christopher gradually stood up. He sighed and said, "I failed."

    "No!" The three masters said at the same time.

    "No, you did not... Chris. Look at me. You did better than I first attempted to control my powers," said Amanda.

    "And it never is the same for each of us," revealed Abasi, walking up to them from behind. He turned to Trisha and said, "Brody took a long time to realize his powers, but he is one of our strongest now, easily transforming into any shape that he wants."

    "The elements that we handle are also different," reasoned Trisha. "We each have our own strength, the right time to find it.... and the right motivation."

    "The yearning for your home is a good motivation already. Use it in your training and find more that drives you," suggested Trisha.

    Slightly shying from her next recommendation, Trisha added, "And don''t forget. It''s important to practice... unity."

    Amanda sneered.. She had now realized how much unity her friends had to make to reach their level of power control.

 Chapter 100 - Take The Magic

    Thank you for coming, Brody," said Christopher to the master of the earth.

    With a grin on Brody''s slender face, he said, "My pleasure to help. Anything for the master of water."

    It was Brody''s third time to return to Pelagy since he first came to aid Christopher to heal. Aeros needed more solid protection from their enemies and what better way to do it with the power of the earth.

    Amanda, along with the other two masters, stood in the taller mountain of Aeros to eye the best solution in keeping the nation protected, free from any surprise attacks in the future.

    After seeing that Aeros had very little heights or any imposing landforms around it, Brody determined it was best to create a unique form of barrier.

    "High walls or mountains may be tough to climb and it can keep your enemies away, but that leaves your nation with very little eyes to see them coming as well," told Brody.

    Amanda nodded. She also watched Aeros, studying the slopes of the nation. There was very little. The region was mostly composed of flat, barren land. She directed her gaze to the master of the earth and asked, "What do you suggest, Brody?"

    "Outside the barriers of the nation, let''s create a pit around Aeros. We will leave only twenty meters of an available passage in each border. Then we will strengthen the gates and the borers to the region," Brody answered with a smug on his face.

    "Confident, I see. Well, go ahead," said Amanda, but when she realized she was making decisions for Christopher, she sneered and asked her man, "Is that okay?"

    "Of course! I think it''s a great idea, Brody," said Christopher.

    "Good! I can''t do everything in one day, but we can start with the border that is easily and constantly breached," told Brody. "Warn your men before I begin."

    Christopher flew down to the northern border and ordered his men to stand back, away from the barrier. Only after his return did Brody begin.

    From the mountain eyeing the west and northern entrance to the nation, Brody stood watching from above. He raised his hand and revealed the brown crystal in his palm.

    Soon enough, they felt the land tremble, and exactly a kilometer from the northern barrier; the land started to crumble, creating an arc of hallow. Amanda and Christopher watched as the soil fell into a pit, widening in each minute that passed.

    By the end of thirty minutes, Brody successfully created a quarter of a circular pit with a twenty meter passaged to the northern barrier. The lining of each side of the ditch, as well as the passage, were surrounded by rocks, further strengthening its foundation.

    The pit was a hundred feet in depth and twenty feet wide. Below were pointed rocks that could easily kill their enemies should they fall into the hallow.

    To protect the people of Aeros, Brody created a parapet on each side on the passage that will keep the nation''s people at ease should they go outside their borders.

    When Brody was done creating the pit, he further thickened the stone walls of the barriers and created a gate of steel as its main entrance to the northern barriers.

    There was no doubt about it. It was the strongest defense they could ever have to any form of attack. While Amanda and Christopher doubted the Oscorians will come for them again, there was no way in telling in the future.

    Greed for power was always a struggle in every world. Anyone could come after them now, especially with the news of the spirits helping them in a form of magic that was dwelling inside Amanda''s and Christopher''s body.

    It took Brody four days to complete this task, and only on the fifth day did he take his rest.

    At the same time, Christopher resumed his training. From his nation, he brought out water in small quantities to the previously empty wells of the villages. He could still not fill it, but it was the start.

    While Amanda and Christopher were busy training and rehabilitating Aeros, back in Plethora, Diana and her mother, Delila, were both enraged.

    They have been morning for the death of Mahak and many of their trusted soldiers.

    After they had cut down the water of Aeros, they somehow expected Theo to come back to them, pleading.

    Despite what Diana saw in the puzzle wood forest, she did not understand how Christopher or Amanda could will the water to appear before them. She still believed that Aeros would bow down to them when they have grown thirsty and without water to live.

    That day, they received news that Aeros is rehabilitating their land and while they could not see from within the nation how they were doing, reality hit them; Aeros no longer needed them. Worst, Diana received the news of the coming marriage of Christopher and Amanda.

    "How are they surviving without water! Why are they not coming back to us?!" Asked Delila.

    "Mother, it must be that magic that lived in Christopher''s body. What else could it be?" Said Diana. She walked back and forth, thinking about what happened in the puzzle wood forest.

    She had to admit, what she saw at the puzzle wood forest was fearful, but at the same time, she saw the light of the power. She said to her mother, "What if... mother, what if we could get that magic, Christopher has? Can you imagine what that magic can do?"

    Delila frowned, thinking about her daughter''s tale about the magic and how a spirit may be living inside Christopher. Whatever it was, it was powerful enough to kill more than forty Oscorian brutes and their own.

    On top of that, their fleet that attacked Aeros were completely annihilated. There were a few soldiers of Plethora that survived, but they died either way from walking a long distance while being wounded. Amanda''s powers were unknown to Delia and Diana.

    They heard that the magic could also create fire. Such a powerful force indeed, Delila and Diana agreed.

    Delila shook her head and said, "That would be a risk, my daughter. How in the world are we going to get the magic in the first place? Aeros has lost trust in us!"

    "Mother, we can use the nation of Terene. We can threaten to cut their water supply if they do not ally with us," suggested Diana. "Mother, the ruler''s son, is said to be a shapeshifter. I do not know if it is true, but should it be? He can help us trap Christopher in a situation where he will be forced to give up the magic to us!"

    "Mother! I clearly recall how Amanda asked for the power to rest on her body. Back then, she said, "The spirit of water, Mahli, lend me your strength. It was a very simple enchantment - anyone can say it!"

    Delila was sitting on her husband''s chair, pondering about her daughter''s suggestion. After a minute, she asked, "Are you sure about this?"

    "Yes, mother! After she said the words, the power jumped into her," told Diana. "It must be that simple and the magic must only respond by his name, Mahli. I heard it right!"

    "Okay.... I suppose we can try."

 Chapter 101 - Break Metal With Ice

    While Diana was brewing a plan to steal the magic inside Christopher, the master of water and fire rested for the day, tired of their training and rehabilitation of Aeros. They slept in Amanda''s room.

    In the middle of the night, Amanda had an unexpected calling.

    "Amanda, the city of Liverpool is being attacked. Brody is holding back the creature from attacking! Taara could barely make a move on the thing! We need you!" Called Trisha through her head.

    Amanda was immediately awakened, and so did Christopher. He also heard Trisha''s call.

    "Take me with you?" Christopher asked.

    Amanda refused, "No, not now. You don''t have full control of your powers - "

    "I''m not staying behind not knowing what will happen to you!" He answered back before saying, "Take me too, Abasi! I have to learn one way or another! Besides, I could fly out from danger!"

    "Change into your second skin. It''s imperative," told Abasi. He had no time to argue with the two masters. He brought them to the city of Liverpool, which was under attack by an unknown force.

    In seconds, Christopher and Amanda slowly faded out from inside the castle''s stone walls and reappeared in mid-air, a hundred feet above the attacked city on earth.

    Amanda and Christopher found themselves falling in a speed of light. They both quickly thrust out their wings and remained in the skies. From the above, they observed what was happening below.

    Amanda was shocked by what she had witnessed. Never had a strange being attacked in a crowded city.

    She was looking at a tall yet slender figure of a flexible metallic monster that could stretch out its arms while trying to break free from Body''s trap. The creature had very little facial characteristics. It had no ears, no nose, and no mouth, but it screamed the loudest. Its eyes were glowing in orange.

    It was standing fifteen feet tall in an intersection, in the middle of the city. Brody created a box wall of rocks, blocking the monster''s path. The stones practically surrounded it. He stood meters away, elevating himself with the use of the land.

    Brody was trying to minimize the damage to the city, but the strangely flexible metallic creature was strong enough to punch through the stone walls.

    Each time a huge fragment of rocks would fall off from its barrier, the master of the earth promptly polarized the rocks. He would then return to increasing the strength of the stone walls.

    So far, all Brody had done was to stop it from taking another step further. The metallic creature remained unscratched.

    "What - what is that thing?" Christopher asked.

    "We don''t know! I have not seen anything like this from other worlds, but one thing is for sure, it''s not thinking logically, just merely attacking, crashing down whatever is in front of it!" Revealed Abasi through their heads.

    Amanda looked around and saw Taara bewildered on how to help the master of the earth. Her winds were no match to the fortified horror.

    From a distance below, Abasi and Trisha were focusing on finding every beating heart in the city. When found, Abasi moved them to a different space, further from their current location.

    "Amanda, me and Trisha need to move the people away," said Abasi. "You, Taara, and Brody take care of that - that thing!"

    Amanda did not reply. She first studied the situation, but after seeing that Brody could not fight at all, she said, "We need to move this creature to another location, Abasi! That''s the only way! You keep moving the people, but the creature is formidable!"

    Reality hit the masters, and Absi agreed, "Okay! Okay! You are the only one who can approach Amanda!"

    "Ready!" She responded.

    "Amanda?" Christopher asked with concern.

    "Stay back Chris... Watch and learn!" Ordered Amanda.

    While Abasi held the power of time and space, like all the maters there were limitations to their capabilities.

    Like most compelling and heavy-weight monsters, especially those that have no heart, Abasi could not make a connection with them. He could not move them in-between spaces, not unless one of the masters could make the connection by touching the being or holding it.

    This was commonly Amanda''s task or Brody''s.

    In seconds, Abasi raised himself up to the sky, controlling gravity, and he willed the spirit within him to move Amanda.

    Amanda quickly disappeared from where she was staying afloat, only to appear behind the monster''s back.

    She found herself inside the four-cornered stone walls that Brody created and faced the metallic creature''s back. Just as she acted to touch the immense horror, it turned around and reached for her instead.

    The creature''s hands extended, including its fingers, creating a massive hand, half the size of her body. It prevented her from taking out her golden sword.

    It shocked Amanda to the core and her frame was captured in seconds!

    While she was feeling the pressure of the creature''s grip, she ordered Abasi, "Move this thing now!!!!"

    From above, Christopher was worried sick, but it was not the time to act carelessly. He waited for Abasi to move the terror elsewhere.

    Slowly, the metallic being faded. It roared loudly, echoing a piercing sounds while moving its snaking limbs, seemingly panicking from seeing itself gradually vanishing.

    Amanda and the horror reappeared on the ends of the world, on an uninhabited island nearing Ushuaia.

    The monster landed on its back against the pebbled and rocky land while still maintaining its grip against Amanda, her arms tied together with the use of its flexible hands.

    Skuas, penguins, and other polar animals fled the island, noticing the disturbance in sight.

    "Urrggghhhh! Aaaaahhhhh!" Amanda groaned in pain. She let out her fire stronger than ever, hoping to burn the creature''s hand, but to her surprise, the being was resistant to her flames. In fact, instead of hurting the creature, it seemed to be absorbing her heat.

    Amanda''s fiery wings disappeared as she tried to free herself from the horror before her. She could feel her arms and body being slowly crushed by the metallic creature.

    She powered up to 80%. Her torch reached the skies up to fifty feet, yet the monster remained to hold her.

    Just as she was feeling fearful for her life, the other masters, Brody and Christopher, appeared together with Abasi.

    "Amanda!" Christopher acted impulsively, blazing against the horror, but its other stretchable arm swung Christopher across, nearly landing him to the rocks. If it were not for his wings, that halted his landing, he would have hit his head altogether.

    Brody quickly attacked, first growing rocks against the horror''s feet, preventing it from moving further.

    He stormed, turning himself into full titanium, attacking the creature with punches and kicks. His actions proved to have affected the monster, but its hold on Amanda persisted.

    "I - I need to get my hands free!!!! Brody!!!" Amanda screamed, feeling her energy, draining, and gasping for air.

    Christopher''s eyes further glowed in the color of his power, in anger at the sight of his beloved being held tightly and struggling to breathe.

    ''Think Christopher! Think!'' He told himself. He looked around and only found acres of sea and ice surrounding the island. He pondered for seconds until reality hit him. "Ice... Yes! Ice!"

    He realized, he has to break metal with Ice!

    "Abasi!" He called, flying up again to the sky. "Bring Taara here!"

 Chapter 102 - Awakening

    In the dark skies of Usuiah island, a fight was taking place between a black metallic horror that could bend its frame to its will.

    Shrieking against the night, the creature carelessly thrust its snaking arm to Brody while holding Amanda with the other.

    Wasting no time, Christopher flew nearing the coast, rushing past the monster and Brody.

    He found himself half a kilometer away, facing the sea.

    Abasi was uncertain what Christopher was planning, but he brought Taara to the island. As soon as Taara appeared, he said, "Christopher is planning something that requires your aid! Go to him!"

    Raising both his hands to the sea, Christopher gave his full concentration. His imagination running wild, wielding the water. "Come on! I need you, Mahli! I need to save Amanda!"

    The seas of the Antarctic were always rough, but following Christopher''s calling, the water level seemingly rose.

    From behind Christopher, he could hear Amanda scream repeatedly! Deep down in his bones, he knew Amanda needed her. He had to be stronger for her. He recognized he had to fully awaken his powers.

    "Brody! Urrgghh!" Screamed Amanda. She could be heard coughing, in pain from the tight grip.

    Meanwhile, facing the waters, Christopher''s hands were shaking as he ordered the water to follow his command. He felt the weight on his arms, but his heart was stronger.

    "Aaahhhhhhh!!!!" He screamed as loud as he could, as if it was meant to make Mahli hear his cry. His body glowed brighter in blue, nearly blinding as it stretched three meters wide.

    "Mahli! Be one with me!" He yelled.

    Soon enough, waves of water began to climb up to the island, moving to the direction of Christopher. Slowly, it went past the master of the water, streaming to the direction of the monster.

    Christopher felt his awakening. The energy that was spreading across his body was not like before. He was confident. No, he knew he had his full strength. For days he had practiced with Trisha and Amanda, but that night, his determination soared the skies. He became one with Mahli.

    He was no longer surprised. His fear for Amanda''s life awakened his full powers. He finally realized his strongest motivation. It was the love for his fated master.

    Turning in full strength, he gazed to the direction of the horror.

    The glowing master of water caught the attention of the rest of the masters, and while they were in awe for his immediate awakening, they quickly returned their attention to their enemy.

    "Christopher, what are you planning?" Taara asked while keeping afloat in the sky with the surrounding air.

    "Taara, we need to freeze this fucking monster! You and I, let''s form ice together!" Told Christopher. "Ice can break metal!"

    Taara nodded. She realized that it may work. Soaking the monster with water and as it expands at its freezing point, the meal can easily break.

    "I''m with you!" Taara told, immediately calling the air to build up. The island quickly whistled in the sound of its surrounding winds, the skies blurred with its rotating motion.

    Brody sprinted from one angle to another, throwing punches at the monster. At some point, his attack loosened its hold against Amanda, but it wasn''t enough to let her go.

    While Brody struck, Abasi aided him, moving him in-between spaces as the monster often acted hastily, attempting to catch the master of the earth.

    Gradually, water reached the monster, and starting with its feet, Taara directed her winds forcibly against the water. In seconds, the creature''s legs turned to ice, slowly thickening in each second that passed.

    The monster''s feet were already grounded with Brody''s earlier scheme, creating cemented rock against its soles. All the more at the feel of frozen ice climbing onto its legs.

    With Christopher and Taara working together, the ice scaled up to the horror''s waist.

    The monster''s screams further made the animals around the island flee. It''s sharp screeching roars resonated against the peaks of the island. Fortunately, there were no settlers that far from the ends of the world.

    Already struggling for having its legs frozen, the terror finally let go of Amanda. She fell down, gliding against the icy grounds.

    Abasi had to speedily shift to her location and take her to safety. It was from elevated grounds that Amanda took back her breaths, panting and raising her chest dramatically.

    Simultaneously, Christopher and Taara resumed keeping the horror frozen, raising the ice up to its torso. Now that Amanda was free, the masters did not hold back.

    Taara especially increased her strength, quickly freezing every water that Christopher threw at the monster. In less than two minutes, the metallic creature fully iced up to its head and the extensions of its hands. Its sharp screams faded in an instance.

    Seeing the opportunity, Brody stood back. He formed a blade with his hand and promptly stuck against its torso, but to his dismay, his blade did not strike through the continued cooling ice that Taara and Christopher made. It merely bounced, icing against his sword.

    From afar, Amanda yelled, "Let me! Let me do it! I - I just need a few seconds to recover."

    "Continue freezing the creature!" Ordered Abasi as he helped Amanda up.

    Amanda was still coughing, gasping, and calming herself. After a minute, she slowly let out her flames, creating her phoenix wings. She threw her hand back and came out of the golden sword.

    Angered by her earlier struggle, Amanda screamed, "Aaaahhhhh!"

    With one strike to the terror''s arm, it broke, cut clean with the shinning blade.

    "Uggghhh!" She thrust the golden sword against the terror''s head and it flew yards away.

    "Haaahhhh! Yaahhhhhh!" Again and again, Amanda swung her Venusian weapon, unable to stop herself.

    Only after it had been practically sliced down to several pieces did Amanda stop. She panted as she said, "What - the fuck was that?!"

    "Amanda!" Christopher put down his hands and approached Amanda. He embraced her right away, relieved that she was okay.

    Still panting, Amanda hugged him back and said, "I''m fine. I''m fine."

    She pecked on Christopher''s cheek and said, "You did it, Christoper. You will control your powers. Soon enough, you can make the water take shapes in different forms!"

    "Yes, Christopher, you did good!" Echoed Abasi. The rest of the masters said the same, even Trisha did, despite being left back in the city of Liverpool.

    While Christopher was checking on Amada, Abasi went to study the pieces of the metallic monster.

    Abasi has traveled to other worlds but never has he seen such a creature. Then again, there were so many possibilities.

    From inside the creature''s frame was a green gemstone, a peridot. It was a kind of mineral that was found on earth but also found in meteorites. Abasi sighed and looked at Brody, "Check this Brody."

    Brody later determined that while the crystal looked like the peridot on earth, it did not belong to their world. He said, "While this is in fact peridot. There is no indication that this gemstone is from the earth. As far as I know, only meteorites can contain the same mineral, but from which planet in our universe, that - Abasi, you''ll have to find out."

    Together, the masters who were on the island in the Antarctic looked at the dark skies above, seemingly watching passed the stars.

    Somehow, they feared and worried about what else was coming.

 Chapter 103 - I Want A Ring

    [WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. IT CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READERS]

    The skies were still dark in Pelagy.

    It was in the wee hours when the master of water and fire returned to the castle of Aeros.

    After a threatening fight against an unknown life force, Amanda and Christopher were so relieved that they overcame. The first thing that came to their minds upon their return was... unity.

    Besides, what could be more satisfying than having unity after winning a life-threatening situation?

    They returned to Amanda''s room, naked after having come from battle, wearing only their second skin.

    The second they landed on Amanda''s bed, their skin returned to their natural color.

    "Let us celebrate my success!" Said Christopher before pining Amanda on the bed. Apart from winning the fight, he was so relieved that he was able to take full control of his power this time around.

    He could only blame it on Amanda, her fated. His best motivation was her and no other.

    Gasping, Amanda replied, "Yes! Celebrate indeed - Mmmmm - "

    They promptly indulged in a heated kiss, while Amanda wrapped her legs around Christopher''s waist.

    Their mouths opened hungrily for each other as if they haven''t made love as of recently. They both ferociously stuck out for their tongues, each of them taking turns in fully covering their lips.

    Senselessly, Christopher''s hand kneaded Amanda''s breast again and again while simulating a grinding motion on his hips. Even if his manhood was still outside of her, he was pushing his hips against her pubic area.

    They twisted and turned as they resumed making out, groping each other in each chance they got. When Amanda made it on top of him and she sat up to say, "I want to be on top."

    He nodded and put his hands on her waist. "With pleasure. Scchhhh... Aaahhh..."

    With Amanda''s provocative grinding against his manhood, he hissed. He still has yet to enter her, but her stimulation made him wheeze repeatedly.

    He found it so arousing, watching his woman move her hips back and forth, gliding against his member.

    Soon enough, Amanda was moaning freely, fluttering her eyes shut to the sweet sensation of his rod rubbing against her clit. It felt so satisfying to Amanda that she cupped her own breasts.

    At the same time, Christopher was often reaching for her clit, rubbing it with his fingers. When her breasts were free, merely jiggling, he reached for them and gave it a good massage.

    Minutes passed, and Amanda felt she was drowning in satisfaction. She further sped her grounding motion, feeling herself nearing orgasm. As soon as she did, she let out the loudest moan, further pressing her weight against his manhood.

    Gasping, she landed her torso against Christopher, catching her breath following a mild convulsion.

    Christopher held her face and raised her chin. They kissed again for seconds before he let go and said, "Together this time."

    She nodded before getting back up again, sitting on him as he lay on the bed.

    For a moment, she brushed her hair with her fingers and cast a seductive pose. She said, "Are you ready, my love."

    With eyes squinting, he smirked and said, "I was born ready."

    Biting her lips, Amanda looked back and helped him rais his rod. Slowly, she let him enter her.

    They both moaned in pleasure the second she lowered herself against him. They relished the feeling, closing their eyes. Amanda''s face softened while Christopher hissed.

    After the contentment sunk in, Amanda leaned forward and warranted a kiss.

    As she moved her hips up and down, they made out. It was a difficult task, but she maintained movements, sensing their arousal heightened. She worked her behind steadily while Christopher held on to her waist and a breast.

    Each time Amanda rested, Christopher took control, pumping upwards against her peach.

    Amanda was so overwhelmed with the feeling of making love with her man that leaned back, attempting to watch how they were doing the deed. It made Christopher asked, "Do you want to see?"

    She could not help but flush for a second, ashamed at what she had done. Regardless, she answered with all honesty, "Yes, I want to see."

    Turning to the pitcher of water, Christoper extended his arm in the same direction. He let the remaining content spring out, flying to where Amanda was.

    From behind her, the liquid created a layer of thin water which provided a little yet visible reflection of their movements.

    "Oh, shit. I love it," remarked Amanda. She gulped and observed how her sexy back arched and how her bottom cheeks were often raised as they continued to make love. All the more that she frequently turned back.

    Christopher''s hand remained raised as Amanda moved her behind up and down. They both watched the reflection of their private parts becoming one.

    The sight of Christopher''s length being perfectly engulfed by her rose was utterly stirring.

    "Fuck, it''s so good," Christopher also commented, feeling electricity run down her spine.

    Despite the beautify of seeing themselves made love, it reached a point that they were both ready to arrive at a conclusion. Christopher had to let go of the water to hold on to Amanda''s behind.

    The water splashed down on their sheets and his legs, soaking Amanda''s bed altogether.

    At that point, the man could not take it anymore. There was no way he could let his woman take the lead from here on. He badly needed to do some serious pounding.

    Without warning, he flipped her over the bed, landing her on her back.

    "Chris - Ahhh! Fuck!" her objection was halted by Christopher''s forceful thrust, slapping his hips against her pubic area. "That - that was - "

    After grunting a few times, he said, "You''ll thank me soon enough - Sccchhhh... Fuck."

    The pumping became louder and louder that only the slapping sound of their flesh resonated through the four corners of Amanda''s room.

    Christopher was so eager with his to and fro motion that he reached climax in no time.

    "Urrggghhhh! Uhhh! Fuck!" He leaned back, holding tightly against her waist. He was pushing with all his might while pulling Amanda towards him.

    He gave it one more thrust before practically squirming against her. "Fuck, that was so amazing."

    Panting, the two settled against the mattress and catching their breaths. After a minute, Christopher said, "I think... unity worked."

    "Definitely!" Amanda said back.

    "We should... do it more often." He said before chuckling.

    "I want a ring on my finger," said Amanda.

 Chapter 104 - A Sudden Earthquake

    While the master of fire and the master of water went straight to perform a crucial part of the power growth back on earth, Trisha was left with the most difficult job.

    In the night''s dusk above the skies of Liverpool city, Trisha was still working on speaking to the hearts of those in Liverpool city.

    Taara and Brody had returned to their home to rest. Only she and Absi remained to do the cleanup. That was always their job.

    She sighed and said, "I had the most difficult task."

    Gazing below the city. She was torn about how to explain this to the community. She asked herself, ''What would be a believable, natural catastrophe that could explain this?''

    While Brody brought down the stone walls around the monster earlier, turning it back into dust, there was a huge wreck in the middle of the city. Two buildings had part of its structure, utterly broken down.

    It was something that could not be taken for granted. She contemplated that maybe it was time for the people on earth to know the real truth.

    "The people are not ready for the truth, Trisha. Let''s give them more time," Suggested Abasi. "Let this be an earthquake. They will have no choice but to believe your words, anyway."

    Abasi recalled the times when the powers of the spirits were visible to humankind. They ended up fearing the powers.

    "Plus, in today''s advancement, there are those wealthy men who will make heroes of themselves or maybe make it a goal to hunt us down, just to find an explanation for our supernatural abilities," Added Abasi. "I don''t know if the earth will ever be ready."

    "You watch too much x-men movies," said Trisha before rolling her eyes.

    "Still, it''s true. We - humans - when they can''t explain it, they will go through so many lengths to find the right reasons and even acquire it," added Abasi.

    She sighed, realizing the truth. She repeatedly nodded and so she proceeded to speak, blinding the people of the truth of what happened that night.

    The winds were blowing against their faces. Both she and Abasi stayed afloat in the sky, ready to create another truth, one that the people of Liverpool could readily accept.

    She raised both her hands. Her entire body glowed in the light of her crystal. The yellow rays were so strong that it blinded the entire city.

    After determining that she had covered all the living beings who witnessed the commotion, she spoke.

    "People of Liverpool, hear my words, for this is the truth." She took a deep breath before resuming her thoughts, "Your city was struck by a sudden earthquake, powerful enough to bring down two of your tallest towers. The town was shaken and some of you had to temporarily relocate outside the borders... You saw nothing unusual, but you merely ran for your lives to safety."

    Trisha repeated her words again and again allowed each living being in the city to recite the same lines. They were like zombies following her every statement.

    "Good," she said. "Now, you may attend to the destruction in the city. For many of you, return to your rest."

    After feeling assured that their work was done, both the masters disappeared from the skies of the city, and back was the night sky around it.

    The people of Liverpool slowly awoke from their trance, confused at what had happened, but they only had one memory of hours that had passed.

    "The earthquake is over!"

    "Thank God!"

    "How did I get here? I don''t remember!"

    "We were in a panic, but we are safe! That is what matters!"

    "We are safe now!"

    While some could not understand how they were moved from one location to another, they only had one memory of what transpired that night. They all survived an earthquake.

    Trisha and Abasi returned to their home in Egypt utterly tired.

    They bathed and rested in their bed, but remained awake. They both pondered over what had been happening over the recent months.

    Both masters could not deny that the number of monsters and horrors that were appearing on earth was getting too dangerous, not to mention bigger.

    Abasi recalled how the masters of the future told this was a doing by an unknown enemy. Someone who could control time and space. They said that in their future, the rest of the masters have died and only Khalid and Cassandra survived, fighting against this secret enemy.

    While he knew it is in the future and that they may not be part of it at all, however, the problem was slowly beginning to build up in their time. He said, "We also hold responsibility for the future of this world."

    Trisha was staring blankly at the ceiling. She remained silent for seconds before she finally spoke, "Yes. In the near future, when our crystals would find another host, we would have children or our own."

    She turned to Abasi and said, "We - we can''t let our children suffer in the future. We must determine what happened and who is this being, playing with time and space, bringing in evil in our world."

    "What does he or she want? And for what? Whoever is this enemy."

    It had been months since Khalid, and Cassandra returned. They were the masters of time and space as well as the heart in the next thirty-five years.

    Trisha and Abasi, along with the other four masters, had fourteen years left to carry out their responsibilities. Since the chaos has already begun in their time, the next two generations of masters will have a lot on their plate.

    When Trisha and Abasi reported to the future masters that the Venusian sword was nowhere to be found, they had not returned to the past since.

    They do not have anyone else to help solve the mystery. They had to rely on themselves now.

    Another half an hour passed, and they remained awake. Abasi said, "I''ll go to Venus."

    "What?" Trisha asked.

    "I''ll go to Venus and find out about the sword," he said. "And when I return, I will work on practicing on my time traveling."

    "The future masters did say, it was our generation of masters that began to break the limits of our powers..." Taking a deep breath, he said, "There is no time to waste.. We must find out soon."

 Chapter 105 - Titanium Ring

    Across the nation of Aeros, news of the young master''s marriage was announced. Soldiers flew from one village to another, spreading the word.

    The nation''s rehabilitation was almost complete, and Theo meant to celebrate it with the marriage of his son and Amanda.

    From the great halls of Aeros'' castle, Theo called for the two. The ruler of the land was sitting on his chair as he faced Amanda and Christopher. He said, "Your wedding will be in a month''s time. That day, we will open the gates to other nations, inviting the rulers from other lands. We will let them know that Aeros is now a new nation, one with power and prosperity."

    "Your marriage will be the symbol of power for Aeros - a nation not to be fumbled with. It is essential for them to recognize this so other nations will no longer look down on us!"

    Amanda''s brows furrowed. For years, the masters of the earth and its previous generations have always kept secret the powers of the spirit, but Aeros wishes to announce this openly to the other nations.

    "Master Theo, not that I disagree with your plans, but would not that invite other nations and try to conquer us - especially those who are greedy to come after us?" Amanda suggested.

    Christopher turned to Amanda, nodding. He looked at his father and said, "That might just be true, father. Just like what happened with Oscoria, the reason why they came after me."

    "I have already considered that. It is a risk, but at least we would know the other nations for their true colors." Theo stood up and walked in front of them. He put both hands to their shoulders and said, "Besides, the powers only belong to you, right? It''s not like they could take it away?"

    Both the masters nodded. Christopher said, "That''s right, father."

    "Then, there is nothing to be worried about," said Theo. "At your wedding, I also meant to make alliances with other lands. Hopefully, greed will not destroy such an alliance."

    It was a custom for the current ruler to arrange the wedding of their successor, not like on earth where the couple made most of the preparation. In conclusion, Amanda and Christopher would simply sit back, get their clothes fitted, and wait for the special day.

    Abasi had earlier spoken to them in their heads. The master of time and space was headed for Venus to learn about the powerful sword in Amanda''s hand. He may be gone for a few days while conducting his investigation.

    Thus, Amanda and Christopher would not be called for to earth, not unless another monster would strike. Abasi would be forced to return prematurely.

    Christopher instead focused on filling their nation with water, jumping from one town to another in the succeeding days. From lakes to small creeks, wells, and their water storage centers.

    Aeros were now moving to construct pipes and water passages throughout the land. In that way, they can return to planting crops once again.

    Three days passed, and Amanda was feeling grumpy. She still didn''t have her engagement ring yet. She gave Christopher the cold shoulders the entire day as they roamed around the nation.

    After surveying the progress of their newly planned water system in the land, Christopher invited Amanda to soar the skies above.

    "Hey Amanda, how far high can your wings take you? Have you ever gone above the clouds?" He challenged before abruptly letting out his wings. He thrust it out so resolutely that his wings swung out the movable objects near him from where they stood.

    She scoffed and said, "Are you kidding me? Fire can withstand anything."

    The two of them were standing in the middle of the construction site where they were building enormous water tanks by the lake. From a safe distance, away from any living or any combustible materials, Amanda let out her flames.

    She hated burning her clothes completely, but her man presented a challenge that she could not refuse.

    In less than a minute, her phoenix wings spread across her back and she had transformed into her second skin. She turned to him and said, "In the count of three. Ready? One, two - "

    Amanda flew up, anyway, even before the third count!

    "Urrggggh! This woman!" Christopher immediately followed, soaring high above.

    Amanda may be the master of fire, but Christopher had had wings all his life. He easily caught up with her, speeding to the sky.

    Excitement completely engulfed the two, feeling the wind against their faces, shooting up at high speed.

    Amanda''s flames would sometimes act to fade, but she ignited it further in each kilometer that past.

    More than half an hour, they finally reached the clouds. Christopher made it first, followed by Amanda."

    Relieved that she made it, she further lit herself up before settling to stay afloat. Her flames were brighter than the last.

    She looked down in awe, utterly forgetting the presence of Christopher. "Woah! This is high!" Her face turned fragile, and she remarked, "But from up here, it''s so beautiful."

    She could only see the formations of land and how the colors of the soil layered with each other. Across the sky, she saw thin clouds stretching as far as her eyes could see.

    "It''s really so beautiful from here," she repeated.

    "Not as beautiful as you," remarked Christopher.

    Amanda could hear the flapping of his wings coming closer to her, but she ignored it, merely looking down and across her.

    She suddenly felt Christopher hugged her tight and her fire extinguished in seconds while remaining in her second skin. She became reliant on him, clinging to his arms, unable to fly.

    "Why did you put out my fire?" Amanda asked with a frown while turning to face him with difficulty.

    "Grip on to me tight," he ordered.

    While holding Amanda with only one hand, he reached for the pocket of his trousers. He had to fly in an inclined position to keep her resting on his chest. He took out a black titanium ring, the most heat resistant metal, and gave it to her.

    She quickly grabbed it so he can do a better job of holding her.

    While hugging him tightly, Amanda studied the ring from behind Christopher''s head. It was uniquely designed, seemingly splitting at the center, but instead, it held a four-carat diamond.

    "Amanda, master of fire, I love you. Will you marry me and make me the happiest man in my universe and that of yours?" Christopher asked while swiveling their bodies as they remain above the clouds.

    They could not see their faces, merely remaining in a tight embrace, but the beating of their hearts expressed their every emotion.

    Overjoyed, she smiled before quickly putting on her finger. She was overwhelmed with the satisfaction of knowing they would finally be one in the eyes of his people soon.

    She sightly loosened her hold on him and turned her gaze to his handsome face. She reached for his lips, raising her torso and pecked it. "Of course, I''ll marry you! I love you, Chris! I feel like maybe... even if we weren''t fated to be together, I would still wind up loving you - Ahhh!"

    Christopher brought her further higher to the sky, adding to the thrill. Only when they settled on a good spot, did Christopher returned to rotating themselves.

    Both feeling nostalgic, they slowly leaned closer and shared a passionate kiss above the clouds.

 Chapter 106 - The Tale Of The Golden Sword

    On the planet of Venus.

    Abasi had been struggling to remain on the planet. He had to move through spaces, from within and outside the planet''s surface.

    Venus was the hottest sphere in the solar system, and finally, he understood why not it was deemed the most unwelcoming planet in the universe.

    From outside, it seemed to look like a peaceful world, but the thick clouds merely covered what was true from within its crusts. The planet is dotted with thousands of volcanoes and rocky crusts.

    Its thick atmosphere rained sulfuric acid and clouds whipping around the planet, faster than a hurricane on earth. The thickness of the atmosphere often trapped the sun''s heat, making the land difficult to withstand.

    However, while this planet is deemed unforgiving to its inhabitants, it was the brightest planet in the solar system, shining next to the sun during the night. Many called it the planet of beauty, as it would seem that way from the earth.

    It was on the evening of his first day that he finally found a living creature on Venus, seemingly scouting across the dry land. He merely stayed on the soil for minutes, introducing himself and asking to speak to their king.

    The creature he spoke to was not like any other.

    Although similar to a human form, he was bigger and taller. Four feet taller than Abasi. His skin was thick in the color of brown - almost scaly in Abasi''s point of view. The Venusian''s nose flared sensationally as he spoke.

    He wore a thin layer of metallic armor on his chest and arms, straps of leather wrapped around his arms and waist, like a gladiator skirt.

    The Venusian almost attacked him, thinking he was an enemy. Thankfully, he could jump himself in spaces and avoided the sword swung against him.

    At that time, Abasi said, "I mean no harm! I am a caretaker of the planet earth! Your sword has landed on our planet and I wanted to ask your king about it!"

    "I will stay afloat from outside the planet. Signal me with anything thrown up in this direction when I am invited to come."

    He immediately disappeared from the creature, feeling the burning heat of the land.

    From above the thick clouds of Venus, he waited for an answer. Thankfully, he only had to wait for a few hours.

    A yellow light, half a meter in thickness, sprung out of the clouds, coming from the same direction where he had earlier landed. Abasi descended back to the land and followed the two armed Venusian, one holding a yellow crystal, the source of the powerful light.

    To his surprise, the secret kingdom of Venus was beneath the hot surface of the land. They walked down from its rocky soils to stone walls and staircases.

    As they go deeper and deeper below, more torches stood in its walls and the narrow path became wider and wider.

    Soon enough, Abasi found himself in the secret kingdom of Venus. It was an underground city, reminding him of several underground tombs in Egypt.

    He was brought to the largest structure, guarded with many of the Venusian arms. He was stunned to find so many, roughly two hundred men within the structures, not to mention those that roamed the place.

    For a world that was believed to have very little life force, apparently, they survived the unforgiving surface of Venus from underneath its rocky lands.

    He walked past huge walls and columns, reaching the biggest hall in their fortress, and there stood before him was their Venusian King. His name was King Darius.

    Covered in a royal golden robe, the Venusian King took small steps towards Abasi and said, "The features are the same, but the face is different. Explain yourself, earthling. Who and what are you? Are you the same one who came months ago?"

    Abasi was puzzled. His brows furrowed before he asked, "What - what do you mean? This is my first visit here in your glorious planet." He bowed his head in honor of the man and addressed him, "King Darius."

    "The same creature of the earth came to my kingdom, introducing himself as a caretaker of the earth, asking about the Venusian sword. Now, here you are, coming here, asking the same." Darius looked at Abasi strangely and said, "But you look different."

    "Someone else came here?" Abasi asked again. His eyes scanning through his head as who could have the capacity to travel through space and time, just months passed.

    There was no one else. He was the only master of time and space until the next decade to come.

    "The man who came here had similar features as you. Green skin, glowing in green, could jump into time and space, but his face had a more striking look, slightly bearded, oval face, full and symmetrical, with elevated, thick, arched eyebrows; almond-shaped eyes; straight noses; and pointed chin."

    ''Wow, that is a good description... of Khalid, the future master of time and space,'' Abasi thought. He frowned and asked himself, ''But why would he come here? To seek the sword? If so, why didn''t he say he came here?''

    Abasi looked up to King Darius and asked, "How many months exactly did this happen?"

    "About seven or eight months ago," King Darius told.

    Abasi''s grimace could not be contained. Eight or seven months ago was before they first meet the masters in the future. This was probably why they came to the earth, in search of the same sword.

    "I see," said Abasi. "I believe it was the future master of time and space who came to see you."

    The master of the green crystal explained to King Darius what would happen to earth in the future to come and narrated how the forthcoming masters came back to time in search of the said Venusian sword.

    As he narrated, King Darius sat back on his remarkable throne and listened attentively. After Abasi''s tale, he said, "That sounds like a bluff to me in order to get what he wants."

    "You see, whoever came here before you did not have the same aura as you. You know who I am, I am King Darius! While I am the most fearful king of the universe, I am the giver of power to many planets."

    He leaned forward and clasped his hand together before saying, "I can see good in people."

    "And because I see goodness in you, I will tell you the truth about the Venusian sword," told King Darius. "It was never stolen nor lost in space. It had been by my side for many years, passed on from my father. The tales of it being taken were done on purpose, so other seekers would stop coming here to want its power."

    He looked at Abasi''s eyes sincerely and said, "You see, whoever came here claiming to be the current master of time and space of earth saw me thrust the sword into space as it was surrounded by a meteorite... And like I told the other green earthling, if he was meant to hold the sword, he will find it or the sword will find him."

    King Darius stood up once more and walked closer to Abasi. He put a hand on his shoulder and revealed, "You may think that we own the sword, but the truth is... we don''t. Like I told the green earthling who came here back then, the sword is a gift to us by the spirits of Venus. My family may have held it for so many years, but its power is not ours to keep."

    "The sword itself has its own life! And like every powerful spirit, it will choose its own host, worthy of its power."

    "Whoever shall bind with the sword is its rightful owner until the hosts surrender it out of his body... Until then, the current host is the rightful owner and no one can take it away from him."

    King Darius walked around Abasi and asked, "Who is holding the sword now?"

    Abasi was still in awe at the tale, reaching into a realization. So apparently, Amanda having a sword was not by chance but by destiny. It would seem like the sword chose to be with her and not to found by any other of the masters.

    Clearing his throat, King Darius asked, "Who is holding the sword now, earthling?"

    "Ah, sorry, my king. It is one of the masters of the earth, the master of fire. The sword found her. So it seems," told Abasi.

    "Then, your friend has a great responsibility to bear. For whatever reason, the sword bond on her. It means she is meant to bring down an enemy worthy of a sword''s blade... Someone who had made himself an immortal through unjustly means."

    "You see, the sword was granted to my ancestors because one of my family went on a rampage, killing souls in exchange for power to become immortal. Only the golden sword could kill... an immortal being.. That - aside from its strong blades that could cut through any metal or stone."

 Chapter 107 - Show Compassion

    Following an elating proposal in the clouds, the two masters of the earth returned to the castle of Aeros and practiced the most effective way of sharing strength; UNITY.

    They were inside Amanda''s room, resting on their backs, just looking at each other and practicing how to speak through their minds.

    Christopher turned to face Amanda''s angelic face. He appreciated how her luscious lips curved up into a smile and how her green eyes twinkled after his prolonged stare. He said in his head, "I love this woman. She is so beautiful."

    His mouth remained zipped, yet it expressed a sweet smile as he thought silently.

    "Thank you. I love you too and feeling lucky you are so gorgeous and sexy. Thank you for the spirit Mahli in choosing a well-created creature to be my fated one," she said in her head as a response.

    They wind up chuckling, and Christopher leaned closer to relish on her lips. They kissed for some time before he said, "I was still a kid then, he would not have known if I would turn into a malnourished man!"

    She shrugged and said, "I doubt the young master of Aeros would turn out to be a bony person."

    "So this is how it works? Just speak your mind and you can hear anything I say?" Christopher asked, turning over to support himself with his elbows. "Then I suppose I can''t keep secrets from you."

    She giggled and said, "I don''t see why you should keep something from me, but you can always shut your thoughts away from me or any of the masters."

    Amanda pulled up the blanket up to her chest and said, "I did that many times because I hated it when Trisha would find out about my loneliness and how it was eating me up."

    "And when I thought about you back then, I - I could not let her get into my thoughts because I did not want her to know I meant to leave and follow you," she revealed after putting a hand on his face.

    "Amanda, I''m sorry you had to wait long for me," he responded, hurt for her previous struggle.

    Shortly after the attack from the Oscorians and Plethorans, he and Amanda had a long talk about her resentments about being alone and how it was eating up her reason.

    She shrugged and said, "It''s over and done with. Now we found each other, and that is what''s important." She got up and said, "Now, we have more important things to do, like... starting filling this planet with water."

    He scoffed and declared, "I''m not giving Plethora any water... more than what they already have!"

    With a sly grin on her face, she said, "Well... how about... taking some of their water?" Her eyes fluttered and twinkled with the idea before adding, "That will be more exciting!"

    "Hmmm... I like that idea," Christopher answered back with a smirk.

    Amanda and Christopher flew up in the sky in minutes. With their very efficient wings, they both reached the Plethoran skies before the sun was to set. It was perfect, so Amanda would not be too obvious against the dark.

    Plethora, the lowest point of Pelagy was surrounded by valleys and it was for this reason why it held so much water content. All water from the other lands flowed down to this nation, following the start of its drought.

    The Two masters stood from the rocky cliff of one mountain, having a perfect view of the nation below. Christopher pointed out to Amanda the biggest lake in the nation and said, "That is their source of water."

    "From what I know, they stopped providing water in one other nation, the poorer of all lands, Kedaru." He shook his head before revealing, "They doubled the price of the water redistribution and the poor nation could not keep up."

    "That is just disgusting!" said Amanda after scoffing. She shook her head and said, "In times of a calamity, we should compassion and not be greedy!"

    "From what I was told, Kedaru used to produce the most crops in Pelagy. They were experts in growing plants and various crops. If not for the dying water, they would have provided more to Pelagy."

    "Then, let''s give them water," suggested Amanda as she gazed at the pipes that connected from the lake. She understood that pipes were planted underneath the grounds of Plethora, and that was where the water goes through other nations.

    Christopher raised his hands, and his powers quickly manifested in his second skin. He felt the water in the lake and how it was going through one pipe to another. He also senses the pipes that were shut off completely. He muttered, "Found you."

    He put down his hands and said, "I need to get closer in order for me to direct the water and push open the closed pipes."

    The two masters waited for the night to come. While hiding in between rock formations and trees, they found themselves a kilometer away from the lake. Still, it wasn''t enough for Christopher to command the water. He needed to get closer.

    They stood behind a huge tree when Amanda recalled how Christopher used the power of the wind and water, creating ice while fighting the metallic horror. She smiled at him and said, "Let''s combine our powers."

    The lake of Plethora was surrounded by soldiers and workers even from yards away. As they go about their work, they suddenly saw mists emitting straight up from the grounds. It started covering their feet before gradually going up to their waist.

    In a matter of minutes, they all had zero visibility.

    Combining the strength of the red and blue crystal, the two masters commanded the waters that moistened the soil beneath their feet. It slowly rose and evaporated in Amanda''s heat.

    Her hands were against the land, distributing the warmth within a kilometer away.

    A commotion was building up from the surrounding areas of the lake. The soldiers were in a panic, running around in no direction, even resulting in some to fall into the water.

    Some of them were bumping into each other, not knowing who they were colliding against.

    They could hear the water becoming angry, as it was splashing against the grounds and the large pipes that connected it to the other nations.

    "What is going on?"

    "I think the pipes are about to explode!"

    "Help! Help!"

    "I can''t see anything!"

    "I have fallen into the lake! Help!"

    "Stop moving around! Some have fallen into the lake, crying for help!"

    Stop moving!"

    Little did they know, the two masters had already walked past them, able to see through the mists and reaching the pipes.

    They secretly opened the passage for the large pipes. With the blue crystal''s power, the force of the water flowed stronger in the direction of the nation, starved of water, Kedaru.

    From the fortress of Plethora, reports of the mysterious mists have been shared to the Delila and Diana, including its advisers. They could see it from the high stone walls of their home and could only watch in disbelief.

    They sent more soldiers to investigate the loud rumbling of the waters against the pipes, but everyone who approached became blinded by the mists.

    Screams coming from the lake became more apparent, especially from those that had fallen into the deep lake.

    "The lake is going down! The water is going down!"

    "Help! The waters are - "

    Those who had fallen were left to fend for their lives, swimming against the angry waves.

    Panic, confusion, and horror filled every heart of the Plethoran arms that were nearing the late. Despite the alarming situation, there was nothing they could do. They could not see anything.

    The roaring sound of the water splashing continued for two full hours and when it finally stopped, the mists expanded to further sections of the land, as if it was meant to blind the entire nation altogether.

    The people of Plethora remained awake, following the unexplainable disturbance.

    It was for another half an hour until the mist finally eased, slowly fading out in each minute that passed.

    When the mist had finally cleared, the soldiers of Plethora gawked at the sight of their once unfathomable lake. Slowly they walked closer and closer, seeing the lake that was earlier saturated with water was now half empty.

    They could practically see about fifty feet of depths from the surface of the lake without water. It came as a shock to them.

    They were bewildered! They were mortified for what had happened.

    When Delila and Diana arrived to witness for themselves, screams of frustrations quickly echoed against the peaks of Plethora. They had recently lost their ruler and many of their stronger soldiers. Now, water was taken from them.

    From a mile away, Christopher and Amanda were soaring through the skies, both flying with their respective wings in the direction of Kedaru. They were blazing in high speed, while Christopher controlled the acceleration of the waters that were flowing in the pipes, buried against the ground.

    The two masters were grinning from ear to hear, excited for when the poor nation of Kedaru would smile with the blessing of water in their land.

 Chapter 108 - Hi, I Am Amanda

    Keradu was a land with multiple layers of rice fields and wide sections of regions meant for crop plantation, but over the years its soils have dried, unconditioned to grow any kind of shear. Many of their people fled to other nations, especially in Plethora, but others remain, having no means to travel or start anew.

    This nation was considered the poorest of all lands.

    Hiding behind the humble homes of Kedaru, Amanda, and Christopher happily observed how the people rejoiced to see their wells and water tanks filled.

    Christopher had spread the water across their land, ensuring that each village had an abundant supply. Still, he took more than enough from Plethora that he also nourished the dried farmlands with water.

    The farmers of Kedaru were stunned to see their previously withered farmlands were moist and rice fields were once again flooded, their irrigation channels also filled with the same.

    Only after seeing the tears of joy from the people''s eyes, did they take their leave, walking a distant path before Christopher took Amanda up to the sky.

    There were very few from Kedaru who noticed their presence but ignored the masters. They remained overwhelmed with the gift of water.

    As the two masters soared in the skies that early morning, Christopher was in deep thought. He knew this was only the beginning. He knew whatever water was left hidden below their soils may not be enough. He had already considered seeking out water from other worlds.

    This was one suggestion Abasi gave, and one he had long considered in the past. There were worlds like Pelagy, a dying one, but there are those utterly surrounded with water. He softly muttered, "Soon the entire Pelagy will have water."

    When they returned to Aeros, the head guard met them from the courtyard. It was Kiesha.

    She bowed down to the two and said, "Chris - young master. Your father had been looking for you since last night."

    "Oh," said Christopher. "Amanda, and I sourced water for Kedaru. Thank you for letting us know, Kiesha."

    "You are welcome," she said before turning to Amanda and gave a weak smile.

    Amanda was in her second skin, fully recognizable by Kiesha. She also thanked her for reporting, but aside from that, she sincerely wanted to break the discomfort between them.

    "Kiesha, you are a loyal soldier of Aeros. I hope that you and I could start over," said Amanda. "I want you to know that I truly look up to you for your hard work and the skills that you acquired while serving Aeros."

    "We can either be friends or work together harmoniously in bringing Aeros back on its previous esteem."

    Since her revelation as the master of fire, one meant to be with Christopher, Kiesha often had her head down when coming across Amanda.

    Christopher only gazed at Kiesha. He saw her face paled, seemingly shocked to hear this from Amanda.

    Kiesha expected Amanda to belittle her or cast her out. Thus, hearing her say she wanted to be friends with her baffled Kiesha. She stuttered as she said, "I - I - Of course! I can be friends with you, Amanda! I will always be - be loyal to Aeros - to Theo and Christopher. And you will be the wife of our future ruler."

    "Dear - dear now, Kiesha, no need now to be so stiff. See the reason why I love this woman," said Christopher, raising his hand to Amanda. After holding her hand, he said, "She is not only fearless, but she also has a good heart."

    Amanda extended her other hand to Kiesha and said, "Good to be friends with you, Kiesha."

    In the most awkward way, Kiesha accepted Amanda''s hand and shook it.

    Amanda stared at how she held someone else''s hand, other than Christopher. Even if she had begun to do so with the others; with Cassy, with Kyle, Zack and others, it still amazed her that her fire was already in of control.

    She looked back to Christopher - the answer to all her prayers and smiled blissfully before bidding goodbye to Kiesha.

    The couple rested for two hours before getting up to see Theo. They had no sleep the entire night, and they returned too early to see Theo either.

    To their surprise, they had visitors from inside the great halls of Aeros'' castle.

    "Good morning, son," said Theo. He pointed to the visitors and said, "They are visitors from the nation of Terene."

    Pointing to Christopher, Theo said, "This is my son, Christopher, and his future wife, Amanda."

    "Son, this is Keelan, the son of Vitalis. Keelan is the future ruler of Terene," told Theo, referring back to the young man in front of Theo. "Behind him are his men."

    "They traveled far, hearing the news of Aeros'' success winning against the Oscorians, and wished to trade secrets with us. I''m sure you are aware, Terene sits closer to Oscoria and they fear for their attacks in the future."

    "They will be here as our special guests in the next few days, and they meant to learn from our nation''s best practices."

    Amanda and Christopher slightly bowed in their presence before greeting them.

    "Good morning," greeted Christopher. He extended his hand to Keelan and said, "It''s nice to meet you."

    To Amanda''s point of view, Keelan looked like a normal person - human-looking. He was an attractive creature with grey eyes, dark hair, and a slender nose. He had a lean built, but not about four inches shorter than Christopher.

    What struck Amanda the most about Keelan was how his clothes were full of charms. He wore a robe-like an upper garment with so much bling attached to his neck, hands, fingers, and clothes.

    Seeing how Amanda was staring at him, Keelan scoffed and said, "Lovely lady. Our nation has so many beliefs, and these are part of it. It''s supposed to be a form of protection."

    "Oh," said Amanda. She forced a smile and said, "Well, I can assure you, Sir Keelan - "

    "Keelan - I hate formalities, just... Keelan," he interrupted Amanda.

    Amanda turned to Christopher, worried about making a mistake, but after seeing him shrug, she looked back to Keelan and said, "Keelan it is... Rest assured, you are well protected within Aeros."

    Keelan turned his attention back to Theo and said, "Oh, I can see that! It had been maybe a decade since I came here and was surprised to see the development of the nation." Enlarging his eyes, he added, "I must say, I am very impressed with the pit before the high walls! It''s no wonder Oscoria and Plethora did not stand a chance!"

    Vitalis, the ruler of Terene, Keelan''s father, was blinded by the grant of Plethora.

    Diana and Delila offered free water to their nation in the years to come. Their only task was to create a commotion within Aeros and find a way to trap Christopher, bringing him to a secured location where Diana could take his power.

    Keelan and Vitalis knew not the measure of Christopher''s strength and merely believed in Diana''s tale. Nevertheless, if their plan were to succeed, there was no need to force Christopher away from Aeros.

    The future ruler of Terene, Keelan, had a special gift, given to him by a healer of their land. He meant to use it to cause trouble for Amanda and bring Christopher to the location agreed upon between them and Diana.

    "Christopher, son, if you do not have any responsibilities to bear with your colleagues," said Theo. "Do you mind showing Keelan around the nearest border?"

    In the next few hours, both Amanda and Christopher walked Keeland around the nearby villages and to the closest border. As Keelan could only travel on land, they rode in horses along with two of his men.

    The entire journey, Keelan was in between the two masters.

    Christopher noticed how Keelan was occasionally looking at Amanda. It did not seem like he was attracted to her, but in all aspects of her, he was deliberately studying; her boots, her trousers, the details on the back of her tunic, and the way she acted in front of Christopher.

    It wasn''t a look of admiration. There were not twinkling in his eyes nor gawking moment. It was an obvious and meticulous studying of her clothes, features, and the way she moved.

    Christopher had to ride in the horse in between them so to make his presence be known. Only then did he stop studying Amanda.

    They returned in the afternoon to rest just in time for Abasi to call upon them to earth. From Amanda''s room, Christopher and Amanda left for the earth through Abasi''s wormhole.

    Keelan, on the other hand, was escorted to the guest room. After seeing the doors shut behind him, he went straight to the mirror and chanted a few words while caressing the accessories on his neck.

    In a fraction of a second, a smile curved up on his face. Slowly, his flesh molded up against his skin, his entire features contorted. He was softly grunting in each second that passed until he fully reconstructed, looking like Amanda.

    Keelan was pleased with his transformation. He said, "Hi, this is Amanda." He coughed, realizing he still needed to adjust his voice. "This is Amanda."

    When he could not follow Amanda''s actual voice, he said, "I need to get close to that girl."

 Chapter 109 - Khalids Future

    In the middle of the rainforest of Brazil, the sun was slowly setting. The screeching sound of animals was widely audible. Other than the warbling birds, more of the Amazon''s insignificant creatures have buzzed around the forest.

    Amanda and Christoper reappeared before the cave''s entrance, allowing them to appreciate nature''s harmonies.

    "Wow," Christopher said. "It''s giving me goosebumps."

    "Yeah," said Amanda. She rolled her eyes before adding, "They like to howl in the night."

    It was the first time for Christopher to walk into the cave versus immediately reappearing in the middle of it. He saw the dense vines draping over a large boulder of rock. It was clearly the passage to their secret cavern.

    "Brody, open our magnificent door, please," said Amanda in her head.

    The earth beneath their feet trembled, and they saw the huge rock slowly move to the side, opening up a passage, just enough for them to pass through.

    They both walked in with crumbs of the dirt falling against their heads.

    Amanda showed the way with her luminous eyes, waling into the dark and slippery limestone cavern until reaching its core.

    The rest of the masters were already there, convening.

    "What''s this serious look on your face, Abasi? What did you fin - "

    "Shhhhhh," said Abasi. "Everyone come closer."

    Taara shrugged at Amanda, and so did Brody. After standing nearer to each other, Abasi said, "Everyone, let''s make a shield five inches apart from each other. Brody, use a magnetic field at the last... Let it expand from where I stand."

    Without any further explanation, Abasi started with creating a shield of his own. Emitting from his body was a green, thin layer of defense, slowly expanding to cover each of the masters, taking the shape of a semi-globe.

    Trisha did it next and everyone else followed. Brody created a magnetic field at the very last.

    "What''s going on? Why all the isolation?" Brody asked curiously, his eyes glowing in brown.

    With a heavy sigh, Abasi revealed, "My investigation suggests that the future master of time and space may be the villain we have been looking for, increasing the lost creatures here on earth - playing with time and space."

    "For - for what purpose?!" Asked Amanda.

    "For one, to seek power from different worlds and time. Plus, to the Venusian sword is already in our possession," told Abasi.

    "Are you sure about this, Abasi?" Trisha asked with her eyes wide open.

    "I could be wrong, but here is what I have found out so far." Abasi narrated about his trip to Venus, sharing how he had found out that Khalid had already sought for sword long before. He also revealed how Amanda would turn out to be their last resort in fighting the mysterious enemy.

    Amanda was in deep thought and then she said, "What now? I fought with the sword using the monster a few days back! I''m busted!"

    They looked at each other with a frown before Abasi said, "We don''t know for sure, but there is a high probability that our enemy already knows you have the sword."

    "But I don''t get it," said Christopher. "Why do we need the Venusian sword to fight against this future master?"

    Abasi began to tell the tale of how the two future masters reappeared before them. He said, "They said that the others masters died fighting against horrors... but - but..."

    "You see, its possible to achieve immortality if one master holds all the crystal and seeks powers from other worlds - "

    With eyes wide open, Amanda asked, "Are you saying he had taken the future crystals? - "

    Before Amanda could finish her words, Abasi cut her off and said, "That is a possibility... Khalid may now have all six crystals in his body. Remember, he said that in the future, the masters could exchange powers in the full length of their term. But I am not sure yet. I can only hope that I am wrong."

    Currently, the masters could only exchange crystals for a minimum of fifteen to twenty minutes, but the future masters had revealed it was made possible, and it was all because of Abasi, breaking through their limits in the years to come.

    "For the sake of everyone, let''s hope that you are wrong," said Trisha with her brows furrowed.

    "But - but I thought the spirits choose base on selflessness and good heart?" Questioned Christopher. He could not fathom how a future master could turn evil.

    Seeing through Christopher''s thoughts, Trisha said, "It has happened before. No matter how good a person can be, sometimes greed for power and eternal youth can consume the goodness of the heart."

    They all had many questions in their heads, including the possibility that Cassandra, the future master of the heart, was aware or in all of it. Right now, they could only wait, for Abasi was not yet strong enough to travel to the future and investigate.

    From behind the layers of protective shield, a non-visible being had been lurking from inside the cave. He was hissing inside his head, unable to penetrate all six defensive shields.

    It was Khalid. He turned himself into the form of the wind. He was trying to listen in but he could not grasp what they were discussing.

    ''Why are they talking in secret? Do they already know?'' Khalid thought while keeping a safe distance. He did not want the current masters to feel his presence.

    However, one thing Khalid already knew was the sword was with Amanda. He saw this after observing the fight against the metallic creature, one that he had brought from the planet of Saturn.

    Back then, he was awed by the powers of the sword that he missed seeing how and where Amanda fled to. Khalid was back to know more about Amanda.

    Fixing his eyes on Christopher, he could not also understand how the master of water had wings. This was not in memory of the blue crystal.

    In the future, it was said that the master of water was never found in this generation. The master of fire did not find her fate, but strangely, after recently coming back, Khalid was surprised that they found the master of water... but... he has wings.

    Silently, Khalid wondered, ''What change? Why and how did they find the master of water?''

    Khalid understood his plans had to be revised altogether. He sighed and said to himself, ''Many things have changed.''

    Regardless of his own questions, Khalid was determined to get his hands on the sword. He needed to. Otherwise, all his sacrifices would all go to waste.

    Before ending the master''s gathering, Abasi instructed, "For now, make sure to direct your thoughts to the specific master you wish to speak to. Do not openly let anyone read your mind."

    Everyone nodded while slowly fading out all layers of shields.

    After the meeting of the masters, Abasi felt chills down his spine. He turned around and thought he heard wind blowing, creating whispering sounds, but he found no one.

    He turned to the masters and said, "I''ll return you to your respective homes."

    Amanda and Christopher held their hands together as Abasi sent them into a void. However, instead of directly landing in Pelagy, the two masters were taken for a ride, jumping from one country to another, reappearing in hidden corners of the earth.

    Abasi did a good job, shifting them from one place to another that Khalid failed to catch up. He last saw Amanda and Christopher being brought into a vast cave in Vietnam only to disappear again to another swirling light.

    Khalid, in his invisible state, tried to run after the gate, but he was too late. It closed right before he could jump with them. He took heavy breaths and said, "They must know... There is no other explanation for Abasi to be this cautious."

    From the cave in Vietnam, Khalid created his own gate to the future. Each time was tasking and draining his accumulated powers, but he needed to, for the future was his home.

    He returned to his home in Qatar, where he lived a life as a king. He appeared from a secret underground prison of his mansion and was facing the love of his life.

    Cassandra was now locked up in bars without powers. It was sometime last month that she had surrendered her crystal to Khalid, thinking it was for the greater good. Little did she know that her own fated was the enemy itself.

    She was heartbroken to find out Khalid had all six crystals within him and he was seeking for immortality.

    "What? Did you return empty-handed again?" Cassandra held on to the bars that prevented her to leave and said, "You should just give up. Don''t you remember the fate of the last master who tried to live as an immortal? Hades! That''s right! The very first master who held all six crystals! He died! Soon the spirits will leave your body and you will rot just like him!"

    With his eyes blazing in anger, he walked closer to Cassandra and held on to her face. He said, "That! That will not happen! I have already planned everything. Soon, I can even grant you the same immortality... I just need to make sure that I will not die in the future."

    Before seeking for the Venusian sword, Khalid, in the past, went to see his future.

    He became a powerful master, holding all six crystals in his body. Aside from this, he acquired many other powers from different worlds and time, but in that not so distant future, he also saw his death. He died with one thrust into his chest, by a young boy with a golden blade.

    It was because of what he foresaw, that he journeyed up to the past, pursuing the Venusian sword.

 Chapter 110 - The Power To Heal

    "How exactly do you achieve immortality?" Christopher asked Amanda as they walked along the halls of Aeros'' castle.

    Amanda turned to him with an uncertain smile. She looked around and seeing nobody following them; she pulled Christopher by the hand and ran to the nearest tower.

    She let the guard on watch be excused before she walked to see Aeros, looking past acres of land. She sighed and said, "We can only base it from what Hades did, the first master to come about. He used to hold all six crystals at once."

    Amanda looked straight in Christopher''s eyes and said, "Promise me, you will never go down that road."

    Christopher chuckled and said, "Why would I want to go down that road, Amanda?" He pushed back a lock of hair behind her ear before adding, "I want to grow old with you and have a family."

    Amanda looked down and said, "Because you have the power to heal. You have a bloodline ability to heal moderate wounds, and that means you''ll only need a little more force to reach forever youth - immortality."

    With brows drawn together, he asked, "Is this a puzzle I am supposed to answer? Because we can do unity right now and I can get the answer out of you - Ahh!"

    "You! Why are you getting naughty every day?" She asked before smirking.

    Wrinkling her nose, she let out a giggle and said, "Having all six crystals is a step. With the power of the earth, you can heal and keep yourself younger. The combined strength of all six crystals will further fuel the power of the brown crystal, but... it isn''t really enough."

    "Mahli can show you if you seek the knowledge of the past. He can show you from the past how he remembers it," told Amanda, "It would be a good practice to reach out to the spirit dwelling inside you. He may not respond. Most of the time, they do not answer but will show you what you ask for."

    Amanda grabbed Christopher''s right hand and opened his palm. She looked into his eyes and said, "Mahli, the spirit of water, lend me your strength... Show Christopher the answer he seeks. Tell him about Hades and how he reached an immortality state."

    With Christopher''s hand sitting on top of Amanda''s, it was as if they shared the power of the blue crystal. It came about on top of their hands and their eyes glittered in the shade of blue.

    It was the same as he had witnessed when Trisha arrived to introduce the masters of the earth. He had a visual narration of the worlds that Hades conquered - the powerful beings he had to kill in order to acquire the strength he sought.

    In another realm, he saw Hades eradicate an entire family of who held an amulet with the power to heal. The family fought with their lives, but Hades was too powerful, holding all six crystals in his hands.

    Christopher saw how Hades jumped from one world to another, seeking those with the power to heal and resurrect.

    In a world with imps, Hades fought against giant dragons whose eyes were said to be capable of giving life to the dead.

    In his lifetime, Hades accumulated more than twenty artifacts and gems, all with the power to heal or give a gift of life. It all granted him the reward of immortality. He could heal himself repeatedly and resurrect himself again and again.

    When Christopher''s eyes opened, he gulped, learning the revelation. He asked, "Are we in danger? Us who could heal?"

    Amanda smiled. She first let go of Christopher''s hand and said, "Not necessarily, you can''t pass on your ability." She then shot him an add stare before asking, "Can you?"

    He shook his head and said, "No... No, we can''t. It''s a bloodline ability."

    Pursing his lips, he gazed back to Amanda and asked, "But during Trisha''s telling of the past, it was said that the spirits flew away from Hades and resulted in his death?"

    "Yes, the image that Trisha let you see was a brief tale, but that internal battle within Hades between him and the spirits lasted for years. The spirits had to kill him repeatedly in order for him to lose the gift of immortality," said Amanda.

    "Wow... So there isn''t really real immortality," expressed Christopher.

    She smirked and said, "Hey, vamps can still be killed, striking against their hearts or taking off their heads!"

    He nodded and said, "Right. Catwoman only had nine lives."

    "Yeah, that too," she said before chuckling. "But from what Abasi revealed to us, The Venusian sword is powerful enough to kill a person who has multiple lives or has achieved the level of immortality - just with one strike!"

    Only after getting a full understanding of what Khalid could most likely be doing in the future, did Christopher shifted to another topic.

    They would up cuddling with each other while watching the sunset before their eyes.

    In the evening, they joined Christopher''s family for dinner along with the general and the advisers. Their guest, Keelan, was also present, eager to see Amanda.

    The dinner was set in the castle''s huge dining room, meant for special occasions. Since Keelan came to visit, Theo offered a feast.

    Finding a seat for himself, Keelan said, "I''d like to sit next to the young master of Aeros and his future wife." He looked at the couple and said, "I really had a very informative day with them and I''d like to learn more."

    Before Amanda or Christopher could react, Keelan eyed the seat next to Amanda, but Christopher got up and pushed his woman to the same seat. He moved with her and said, "You can sit with me, Keelan."

    "Oh... haha. That works too," said Keelan.

    While enjoying various kinds of dishes, Keelan leaned closer to where Amanda was at. Even if Christopher stood in his way, he listened attentively to her; the rise and fall, as well as, the softness of her voice.

    Keelan acquired a gift to shift into different forms. He could also copy a person''s voice, but he needed time to perfect it. Going back to his plan and that of Diana, he meant to use it and lure Christopher to a trap.

    When Amanda would stop speaking, Keelan would initiate a topic. He asked, "So, Amanda, you are from Aeros? How come I do not see your family in this gathering."

    With a weak smile, Amanda said, "I''m... I''m not really from here and... I am an orphan."

    Hearing Amanda''s voice diminished towards her last words, Christopher helped her out. He turned to Keelan and said, "Amanda is from the earth. I brought her here to be my wife." He glanced at everyone before adding, "Everyone here in Aeros knows this about Amanda."

    The shock in Keelan''s face became apparent, his mouth fell open, and said, "Oh, so you are just an ordinary girl - I understand."

    Christopher meant to correct his assumptions, but Amanda held his arm and she even looked at Theo and the others who were present. She shook her head and said, "Let him be."

    "No, he has to know, being our guests and it would be a good idea to let Terene know the strength that our nation holds," insisted Theo. "Tell him, Amanda. He did come here to find out how we won the battle against Oscoria."

    For seconds, the two masters looked at each other before Amanda revealed, "We - me and Christopher have special spirits, granting us powers. I can control fire and Christopher can control water." She leaned closer to Keeland and said, "That was how we defeated the Oscorians and the Plethorans."

    ''Control fire and water?'' Keelan asked himself with a frown. Diana and Delila told of a power that dwelled in Christopher. It was able to control water, but there was no mention of fire.

    Moreover, the soldiers of Plethora was not able to report back to them, merely dying as they walked back after the battle.

    Keelan felt his hands turn cold. He realized he did not really understand what he was getting himself into. He gulped before asking, "Can - can you show me a little by what you mean exactly?"

    Speaking to Christopher''s head, Amanda said, "I don''t know Chris, I don''t trust this guy at all."

    Christopher smiled at Keelan. He drank from his cup of wine while responding to Amanda, merely speaking through her head, "Tell me about it. Just the way he keeps on studying you, I feel he has something up his sleeves."

    "Don''t show him too much, I want to know what he is up to," said Amanda, giving her man a wink and pecking on his cheek.

    She got up and initiated. Speaking loudly this time, she raised her hand and said, "By fire, I mean, fire!" Her hand immediately lit with fire in seconds. It was ready to spread across her arm and down to her clothes, but Christopher held her other hand promptly.

    Amanda''s fire was put out in an instant. That was how effective Christopher''s touch was with her.

    She sat back, giving Christopher a kiss on the lips and said, "Thank you."

    "Wwwoooaaaahhhh! That was.... amazing magic! Which circus did you learn that?!!!" Asked Keelan with a very loud voice. He stood up clapping his hands, but at the back of his head he was screaming, ''That''s it? Haha! That is nothing compared to what I can do!''

 Chapter 111 - Two Sides Of Amanda

    "What do you mean by circus?!" Christopher''s father asked in anger. The creased on his forehead was clear as he raised to question Keelan''s judgment.

    Stunned by the reaction of Theo, Keelan leaned back and gulped at his own spit. He said, "I - I did not mean that - I was - "

    "I thought the purpose of you coming here was to learn how we defeated the Oscorians and the Plethorans?! We are trying to show you exactly how we defeated them and you mock us!" Said Theo.

    It was because Keelan only had a glimpse of what Amanda could do that he did not think highly about the fire. Healers could make the same with their magic, and he assumed it was the same.

    "Father, it''s okay. This is what I and Amanda brought to you about... others not fully understanding our abilities. Let him be," told Christopher and then he asked a favor of him, "Can I speak to you in private, father."

    Amanda and Christopher believed it was not worth their time explaining to Keelan, given his reaction. In fact, when Keelan was given the tour to the borders, he did not pay much attention to what Christopher was saying, instead; he was eyeing Amanda.

    While Christopher toned down his father''s anger, Keelan awkwardly apologized to Amanda. He moved closer to her and said, "My apologies, Amanda. I did not - "

    "It''s okay. I am not interested in your reasons," responded Amanda.

    "I just don''t see how manipulating a fire that small was enough to conquer the Oscorians," said Keelan.

    "I could show you a better and greater fire, but I would need Christopher to be by my side always... He controls the strength of my fire," told Amanda. ''Otherwise, I might burn the dining area down.''

    However, with Amanda''s words, Keelan once again created an assumption. He perceived that Amanda was powerless without Christopher. He concluded that Christopher was the source of the power, and that perfectly coincided with Diana''s tale.

    From behind the great doors to the dining area, Christopher explained to his father that he and Amanda were suspicious of Keelan''s actions. He said, "I agree with you, father, I think he has other intentions coming here... And that is exactly why maybe it is best not to show everything to him... not just yet."

    "I would much prefer that he is scared out of his wits now and that he would run off to Terene!" Said Theo with both his hands on his waist.

    "But then again, father, we won''t know what are his intentions. For now, let''s be more observant," told Christopher.

    When Christopher returned, Amanda was getting irritated by Keelan''s interviews. It would seem as though Keelan had thrown her a pond of questions.

    "Keelan, I think Amanda is tired," Cassy said, trying to make an excuse for Amanda not to say more. When Cassy saw her brother, she shrugged.

    Christopher excused Amanda outright, bidding goodbye to everyone in the dining area.

    Although Amanda had left, Keelan''s face was amused. He was certain now, he could finally copy Amanda''s voice.

    In the succeeding days, Christopher''s call of duty happened on earth. After all, the earth was often faced with tropical storms, whatnot. They had longed for the aid of the master of water, and his time finally came to control the waters of the earth.

    From one flooded town to another, may it be a result of heavy rains or storm surges, Christopher had to control the rising water. In the excess of it, water was thrown to Pelagy.

    Most often, Amanda came with him and it was exactly during those times that Keelan took advantage of the missing masters.

    Keelan heard Christopher and Amanda were out on a mission, but he knew not where or what exactly they were doing. The only thing that was clear to him was that Amanda was nowhere to be found.

    One day, while the masters were out again, the soldiers saw Christopher''s betrothed walking along the halls of the castle.

    Razul, who stood watch by the halls with his men, fell confused. He was certain that Amanda and Christopher left for the earth.

    "What is Amanda doing here?" He asked himself.

    "Yes, I thought she and the young master left," told one soldier.

    "Well, sometimes she does ask to stay behind. Maybe she did not come with him at all," said Razul.

    Calling out to her, Razul said, "Amanda - "

    "How dare you address me so lightly soldier, am I not the future wife of your young master?!" Amanda asked, raising her voice at her.

    With a Grimace on Razul''s face, he gulped. It was because of Amanda''s recent companionship that he had forgotten to address her as a miss, but even then, as of recently, Amanda insisted to simply call her by her name.

    Still, Razul bowed his head and said, "My apologies, Miss Amanda - "

    "Miss Amanda?!" She opposed, raising her voice. She instantly slapped Razul by the face, and it utterly shocked the soldiers who stood guard by the halls. "Call me Lady Amanda!"

    "Yes, Lady Amanda," said Razul.

    "Were you discussing me earlier? I heard you call my name!" She said.

    "Ah, we were just wondering how you are back so soon and not with the young master," said Razul. "You are always together."

    She scoffed and said, "I have a life of my own! Don''t I not? Anyway, I came back early to rest."

    The other soldiers echoed the same as she walked passed them, heading for Christopher''s quarters.

    "Ah, Lady Amanda, where are you going?" Razul asked, bemused at the lady before him. He could not help but wonder why she was acting so differently.

    She turned around with her mouth twitching and said, "I - I am going to my room."

    The soldiers looked at each other and said, "Lady Amanda, your room is in the other direction." They all pointed to the opposite hallway and said, "That way."

    "Oh, right? I was just... testing you," said Amanda. Turning to Razul, she said, "Walk me to my room. I want... to make sure I am protected!"

    On that same day, there were other two sightings of Amanda, and each time, she reflected a proud temperament, getting angry at servants and soldiers from within the castle.

    As the sun was setting, many witnessed Amanda walking towards the guest room where Keelan was assigned to rest. As she made her way, she gave threats to those who saw her.

    To a servant, she said, "Tell Christopher about this and I will burn you to the ground!"

    To the soldiers, she said, "I will have you exiled if you even dare to hint that I am having an affair with Keelan, the future ruler of Terene."

    On another occasion, Amanda came early into the kitchen to help make breakfast for Christopher. She initiated preparing the ingredients when one servant said, "Ummm, Lady Amanda. What are you doing? Let me cook for you. What did you want for today?"

    "Lady, Amanda?" Amanda asked, chuckling. "Amanda is fine. I have told everyone this many times."

    She walked to the kitchen and began dicing the vegetables and said, "Chris is so tired from yesterday, I want to make him a good breakfast."

    The servant looked at Amanda oddly and said, "I see, Lady Ama - "

    "Amanda, only please," Amanda corrected again.

    After she cooked a casserole for Christopher, she said, "Hmmm... He''ll love this." Looking at the servants before her, she said, "I made enough for some to share. Please leave some for Cassy and for Master Theo."

    "Do - do you want to leave some for Sir Keelan as well?" One servant asked reluctantly.

    Amanda was left to sneer and said, "What?! No! That man disgusts me!"

    The bewildering turn of events did not stop there.

    True enough, Christopher sometimes left for the earth on his own, leaving his woman, but everyone in the castle witnessed two sides of Amanda; a kind and compassionate Amanda and a spoiled, hot-tempered Amanda who seemed to suggest to be having an affair with Keelan.

    It came to a point that the news reached Cassy, with Razul reporting the oddness of Amanda''s behavior.

    The two were in the courtyard, practicing on her sword. Hearing this, Cassy said, "That''s not Amanda at all and you know it!"

    "I - I would say the same thing, but I am telling you, the Lady Amanda treated me that way, just the other day," revealed Razul.

    Razul looked around before telling, "There are even talks that - that Lady Amanda is having an affair with Keelan - "

    "No, Amanda would never do that." She put a hand on Razul''s shoulder and said, "I perfectly recall the masters of the earth say that they were fated together. Their feelings for each other will not wither."

    Learning of this, Cassy thought to confront Amanda. She knew that Christopher was on earth, fulfilling his duties, and today, Amanda opted to help check on the water irrigation from the northern villages.

    However, in a split second, she frowned. Keelan came with the party that traveled to the north.. Still, she shook her head as she prepared to leave and muttered, "This is just impossible."

 Chapter 112 - Something Is Off

    While flying above the grounds of Aeros, Cassy noticed how there were more clouds that formed in the skies, not like before. She nearly turned emotional, just thinking of the possibility. ''Will it rain?''

    "I hope so." She smiled, thanking the recent miracles they had received.

    Yet again, she was reminded that Amanda brought so many blessings to Aeros and across other lands. Despite the powers she held, she never once rubbed it in anyone''s faces.

    Cassy would not easily believe that Amanda could act high and mighty. Moreover, betray her brother.

    When she reached the northern villages, she slowed down the flapping of her wings, skimming through one section of a village to another. It was in the third village that she finally found Amanda.

    Amanda was helping a boy, seemingly with a wounded knee. She was carrying him to a house while calling to whoever was inside.

    Cassy slowly descended and landed her feet on the ground. As she kept her wings, Amanda quickly called her attention.

    "Cassy, thank goodness you are here. I did not want to enter their home and help the child... I fear my fire would go out of control in an enclosed space, without Christopher around," said Amanda. "Can you help me with him?"

    That hasn''t happened, but the paranoia remained in her thoughts. Amanda just wanted to be certain.

    "Sure," said Cassy as she walked to help carry the boy inside. She stayed there for minutes, giving the boy a little healing potion, which she regularly carried.

    When she walked back outside, there was no Amanda. Her nose wrinkled as she asked herself, "Where did that girl flee off to?"

    She strode down the street and after some time; she found her ready to kick a boy with her foot! Her eyes widened as she stormed in Amanda''s direction. "Amanda! What are you doing?!"

    "The child bumped into me! I almost fell down!" Amanda said. Her chest dramatically heaved while catching her breath.

    Cassy''s instinct made her push Amanda away from the boy. She carried the little one in her arms and handed it to the villagers who were watching on the sidelines.

    "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. Please get the boy," said Cassy.

    The people were scared out of their wits seeing Amanda''s bruteness towards a mere boy. This was, after all, the same girl that created a wall of fire around the nation.

    Worried for what the people may think, Cassy pleaded, "I''ll talk to Amanda about this. I''m sorry, please forgive Amanda."

    Turning to Amanda, she asked, "What are you doing, Amanda? He was just a boy?! Even if he bumped into you, kids are always like that, playing around!"

    The Amanda that Cassy saw was not paying attention to her. Instead, Cassy noticed that she was eyeing someone from a distance. She looked back and only saw a soldier from Terene who quickly acted to look down on his feet.

    This utterly made Cassy frown. When she directed her gaze back to Amanda, she was running towards an alley.

    Cassy rushed to follow Amanda, but the second she turned to the passage, she found no one. The alley led to a pile of construction materials, and there was no Amanda.

    Bemused, she made her way back, scratching her head. She muttered, "Something is off."

    From the same alley where Cassy came out from, a soft voice could be heard. It was barely a whisper, but it was audible against the sound of the wind. Gradually, a portion of the piled construction materials began to change its form.

    Not a moment too soon, Keelan appeared in the same spot. He had earlier shifted into the shape for the same rubble. His soldiers rushed to his side and reported, "That was a close one, Sir Keelan."

    "Where is Amanda right now?" He asked while catching his breath. He ran so fast to hiding earlier, he still had not recovered.

    "About ten houses from here. It''s like you asked us to do. We told her she was needed," said the soldier of Terene.

    A mischievous grin became painted on Keelan''s face before he said, "Now, let''s make the people hate her more."

    Meanwhile, Cassy was walking down the street, still in pursuit of Amanda. She was about to fly up in search of future sister-in-law when she heard her name. She found Amanda once again, this time, with a frown on her face, walking with another soldier of Aeros.

    The soldier was in a state of confusion, rubbing his nape as he walked with Amanda.

    "Amanda?! Why in the world are you suddenly disappearing?!" Cassy asked with her voice raised.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry, Cassy! The soldier of Terene told me that someone needed help! I rushed immediately while you were taking care of the child." Responded Amanda.

    Pointing her thumb to the soldier next to her, she added, "I found him, unconscious earlier, lying on the ground."

    "Someone hit me on the head," said the soldier. "I did not see who it was."

    Fortunately, the soldier could heal, just like many of the soldiers of Aeros. The bruised that was earlier evident, disappeared in minutes.

    The tale of the soldier made Amanda and Cassy look around.

    "Well, we need to look into that, but before anything else, Amanda, I''d like to talk to you about your sudden violence over a mere child," said Cassy. She quickly grabbed Amanda''s arm and pointed out, "You just aided a wounded child, and then you go out hurting another!"

    "What?! No! I don''t understand, Cassy!" Amanda asked, utterly confused.

    "It''s her! She was the one who hurt the child!" Said an old woman. More of the crowd followed, pointing fingers at Amanda.

    "What''s going on?" Amanda asked, looking at the villagers.

    "Lady Cassy, you can''t let Amanda go unpunished for what she did!" Yelled the old woman in a red scarf over her head. Her tone was close enough to sound like a man''s voice. "Who hurts a child?! What kind of woman is she?!"

    The old woman turned to the cluster and said, "You must speak up! This Amanda cannot abuse her authority like this!"

    It did not take long for people in that same village to speak their minds, following the encouragement of one old woman in a red scarf.

    Cassy had to push back Amanda behind her and said, "We will speak to Amanda about this and rest assured, she is already regretful for what happened?"

    "Regretful? Cassy? I don''t even understand what is going on?" Amanda tried to reason with her, but the more they settled in the same location, the more people came out from their homes, giving Amanda judgment.

    To Cassy''s opinion, it was not helping anyone at all. She turned to Amanda and said, "Go back to the castle! Stay in the room until I return. I will handle this."

    Looking at the soldier, she said, "Gaurd Amanda''s room and make sure she does not go outside!"

    "Cassy!" Amanda tried to object, Cassy insisted it was for the best.

    Amanda was so frustrated that her anger reflected in her flames. She lit up in seconds while announcing, "Stay away from me!"

    Her phoenix wings erupted from her back and she flew up in the sky, toward the direction of the village.

    Cassy felt her chest in pain. She saw the hurt in Amanda''s eyes, but she had no choice at that point. The crowd was angered, and she needed to ease the tension in the village.

    When she returned her attention to the people, she said, "I will investigate the matter -"

    "What is there to investigate, Lady Cassy? We clearly saw Amanda pushed down the boy and was ready to kick him!" It was the old lady again, fueling the anger of the people.

    Soldiers of Aeros who were previously spread across the village finally found her. They acted to disperse the crowd as Cassy said, "There must have been a good explanation for what happened. For now, let us not judge and I can promise, we will look into it."

    "Let us not easily forget how Amanda had aided our nation, please. I ask for everyone''s consideration!"

    It took a few more convincing for Cassy to let the villagers return to their homes. Only then did Cassy walk back, hoping to speak to the same boy whom Amanda had bumped into.

    Unfortunately, she could not find the boy, nor the same people whom she handed to the boy to. She instead found the old lady wearing the red scarf, sitting on a porch from one of the old houses. She was smiling as she was rocking her chair.

    "Grandma, I''m sorry to ask for your help, but do you know exactly where the boy whom you were referring to earlier?" Cassy asked, leaning forward to the old lady.

    Hearing no response, she asked again, "Grandma?"

    "Oh, Lady Cassy, it''s you," said a woman in her mid-thirties. She walked closer to the old lady and said, "Grandma doesn''t speak anymore. She fell ill a year ago and since then, she never spoke again."

    With a heavy sigh, the woman said, "She doesn''t even recognize us anymore."

    "She - she doesn''t... Speak?" Cassy asked with a complete grimace.. It was just half an hour ago when the same old lady with a red scarf was practically frying Amanda with her words.

 Chapter 113 - The Alter Ego

    Hiding behind the pantry area of the castle, Keelan was letting out an evil grin. He looked at his men, who were equally smirking at his plans. He muttered, "It''s time to ruin Amanda and cast her away from Aeros."

    He immediately shifted into a soldier of Aeros and deliberately made his way to the servants working at the pantry. "Have you heard the news?"

    "What is it, Lyle?" Asked one loyal servant of Theo.

    "Lady Amanda became abusive to a child in the northern village! She has gone out of hand!" Reported the said soldier.

    "What? She goes around, having an affair with Sir Keelan and now he attacks a child?!" Exclaimed one of the cooks. "Amanda has to be reported to Master Theo! That is the only way!"

    "Yes! And the young master should know as well!"

    The same group rallied more of the servants and other soldiers to complain to Theo, and by the time Cassy returned to the mansion, her father was already agitated.

    "Silence! Do not spout nonsense about the woman to helped saved our nation! Are you even thinking straight!" Theo''s face was red in anger. He was a ruthless person, but he was always just. He never judged base on accusations.

    "But - Master Theo - "

    "What''s going on here?" Cassy also went straight to the great hall, hoping to talk to her father. Instead, she was met by a group, already requesting for Amanda to be banished.

    She walked in there with Razul, Khalil, and Keisha, who immediately followed behind her after her arrival at the castle.

    "Lady Cassy, is it true about the report of Amanda hurting a child?" Asked Farid, Kyle''s father, and the general of Theo''s army. He was beyond shocked hearing the news.

    Cassy raised her hands to everyone who was present and said, "It may seem that way - "

    Before she could even resume her thoughts, the crowd gave their horrific reaction.

    "I can''t believe that Amanda would do this?"

    "I thought she was a nice person?!"

    "No! I won''t simply believe that?!" They all turned to Keisha. "Amanda and I had our differences, but she put it aside and befriended me." She sneered and added, "These accusations are rubbish!"

    She looked at Cassy and said, "How could you say that Cassy?!"

    "Everyone, please! Please!" Cassy called their attention. She looked at all those who were present and said, "For now, all I can say it. Do not and I repeat - do not believe everything you see!"

    She walked around, making sure that everyone was paying attention to her and said, "For now, let me investigate on the matter!" Directing to the door, she asked the crowd, "Kindly leave us to discuss the situation... Please."

    "I''d like to ask only Razul, Khalil, and Kiesha to remain with my father and the general," said Cassy. she turned to one older soldier and ordered, "Please go to Amanda''s room and have her join us. Also, have Kyle come to this meeting."

    It took only minutes for Amanda and Kyle to arrive.

    When everyone was settled in their seats, Cassy ordered the doors to the great hall closed. Only then did she speak to them.

    First, she turned to Keisha and said, "Thank you, Kiesha, for defending Amanda. I wasn''t sure at first, but now I could definitely conclude that you have already changed. And what made you change? It was Amanda''s good heart."

    Amanda, who was earlier upset, eased following Cassy''s words. Still, she put her arms across her chest, still feeling defensive.

    "Before anyone judge Amanda, I want... to test everyone in this room," said Cassy.

    They were all confused, but nevertheless, they let Cassy do as she requested.

    She turned to Kyle and asked, "Kyle, back when we were studying on earth, what was the favorite pizza that I and Chris used to order?"

    Kyle: "What the heck, Cassy - "

    Cassy: "Just answer. Damit!"

    Kyle: "New York-style pizza. Duh."

    She turned to Amanda and probed, "Christopher thought you had a fever the first time we met. Why?"

    There was nothing but turmoil in Amanda''s face. Nevertheless, she awkwardly replied, "Because you sensed my unusual warmth? I can''t believe you remember that... What''s going on, Cassy?"

    Cassy pointed a finger at Amanda and said, "Good answer."

    Cassy: "Keisha, how did Amanda defeat you on your fight?"

    Keisha: "Focusing on her low kick to my leg?"

    Cassy went on and on with her interview, testing everyone''s identity... even her father. She asked, "Father, why did you never changed our diapers when we were babies?"

    Everyone''s eyes widened. They all turned to Theo, also curious to know.

    The great Theo, the master, and ruler of their land sensed his head filled with annoyance. He thought, ''Why this question?'' He sneered and said, "Change your question, young lady! Change it!"

    "Okay - okay. It was the first thing that came up to my mind," replied Cassy. "Anyhow, what was the gift you gave me on my eighteenth birthday?"

    "Your mother''s bracelet," said Theo.

    When Cassy was done, she finally said, "Good. Everyone seems to be the right person."

    "What in the world is going on, Cassy! Tell us now!" Theo demanded, his tone had never been so upsetting.

    "Amanda," said Cassy. She turned to her father and said, "Father, At first, honestly, I thought Amanda had an alter ego, but now... I think... someone is pretending to be Amanda or anyone for that matter just to shame Amanda''s name!"

    Cassy began to share what observed back at the northern village, starting with seeing one kind of Amanda to another one. Then she told about running after Amanda but suddenly disappearing. The oddest example she could give was the most apparent; the old lady with the red scarf.

    "I would never hurt a child," said Amanda with a frown.

    "And I realized this after connecting the dots. You couldn''t have possibly been the one hurting the child if you were aiding one soldier who had fallen unconscious!" Added Cassy.

    Razul had his brows furrowed when he said, "Come to think of it, the Amanda I saw a few days back who was." He looked at Amanda apologetically and resumed, "She was being so bossy - but that was also the day that I was certain she was on earth!"

    For those who had witnessed Amanda''s supposed alter ego, they shared their experience, and it utterly shocked Amanda. It was the first time she heard of it!

    ''No wonder!'' She thought. ''No wonder some soldiers and servants were evading her gaze, some even giving her that disgusting glare!''

    ''No wonder they thought I''d leave casserole for Keelan! Fuck!''

    While a serious discussion was happening inside the great hall of Aeros'' castle, Christopher had apparently returned from the earth. He reappeared inside his chamber, thanks to Abasi''s wormhole.

    Missing his woman, the first thing Christopher did was look for Amanda. He was immediately told that she was at the great hall with his father and sister.

    However, just as he made a turn to the hallway, he frowned at the sight of Amanda, walking towards the library. He called for her, "Amanda! Amanda! There you are! I thought you were with father."

    "Hey! Where are you going?" He swore he saw her hesitate, but ultimately, Amanda turned to him and said, "With your father? No, I just came from my room. From the opposite direction."

    Christopher frowned and leaned back. "Oh. Well, no matter." He grabbed her hand and said, "Come! My love. I''m so tired. I want some unity now! And I want five rounds!"

    "Unity?" Amanda asked with one brow raised.

    Smirking at his woman, playing innocent, he said only with his mind, "You know. How about I pounce on you from behind? You like that a lot."

    Unfortunately for Christopher, the woman before him did not answer. She merely grimaced at his actions.

    Still, he spoke to her in the head and said, "Amanda?! I want to have sex! Now!"

    Of course, he could not say it out loud. There were soldiers guarding the castle just meters away from them. He could only speak to her in his head.

    "Chris? Are you back? Why are you thinking about sex now? I''m at the great hall talking to your father and sister! It''s very urgent! Come here!" With eyes widened, Christoper swallowed his own spit.

    Amanda said she was at the great hall, but she was before him?

    He let go of the woman in front of him and maintain to speak through his mind. He asked, "You are at the great hall?"

    "Yes! Come here! There is an urgent matter pertaining to me. You need to know this!" Replied Amanda through his head.

    He tilted his head in confusion and put his hands on his waist. Still, through their secret means of communicating, he asked, "So if you are there? Who is this in front of me? Fuck! I just asked her to make unity with me!!!"

    "I''m coming! I''m coming! Don''t you dare make unity with someone else! I''m going to kill you!" He heard Amanda spoke.

    Just before he could grab on to the woman in front of him again, she ran like hell away from Christopher.

 Chapter 114 - I Like Unity

    [WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. IT CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READERS]

    "Where are we going?" Christopher asked after being dragged to the courtyard by Amanda.

    She had earlier rushed him outside the castle, right after finding him. Amanda was so flustered that he was about to do unity to a fake Amanda!

    ''How could he?'' She repeatedly asked herself.

    Unfortunately, Christopher was not able to run after the bogus Amanda. He lost her in seconds, or at least he could not find her after turning to another passage from within the castle. It was as if she vanished into thin air.

    "I want you all for myself!" She reasoned before practically jumping into his arms. "Take me away! Let''s go visit Martin."

    They both flew up to the sky, eventually finding themselves next to the redwood tree. The previously dying timber now had more life than the last. It was Thanks to Christopher''s water that their gate to Trinity Bay may still survive.

    Martin had returned to Trinity Bay, looking after the house where Christopher lived as a child. There were many repairs that needed to be done, making Martin remain in town for weeks.

    It was in Christopher''s bedroom that Amanda told of what happened and how Cassy determined that someone else was pretending to be her.

    She was enraged, but she quickly recovered from the frustrating situation, especially since her name was already cleared.

    What bothered her the most was her man offering unity to someone else.

    After settling her emotions, they casually began taking off their clothes. They were preparing for a shower when Amanda said, "I don''t know how... I don''t know who, but Cassy promised to investigate. Though we all agreed... we found it strange that this is all happening, right after Keelan and his men arrived."

    She shrugged and said, "That could be just a coincidence. Who knows? But for now, Cassy suggested I stay here, here in Trinity Bay. Everyone from earlier''s gathering will know that I am not in Aeros. Whoever shows up in the castle surely is not me and will be apprehended."

    "How did she look like?" Amanda asked after getting fully naked.

    He did not answer. He merely hissed and palmed his manhood at the sight of her sexy nakedness. "Fuck, you are so sexy."

    "Pfft! Did you even listen to me? Answer me first!" She demanded while walking into the bathroom.

    He let out a heavy sigh and followed behind her. He said, "She looks exactly like you. Even sounded like you. I suppose the only thing that''s different was how you answered."

    As soon as Amanda turned on the shower, she shifted to grip on his incredible length. She said, "The next time you offer unity to someone else, you are going to get it!"

    "Ahhh! Fuck! Amanda - be - be careful with my prize. How can we have kids if you are like this?" Only after she let go did he say, "I did find out... Eventually."

    "I''m sorry, Amanda. My sexy, hot, master of fire." He leaned over and cupped her cheeks. "That won''t happen again, knowing such magic exists."

    He rested his forehead to hers and said, "Don''t be mad now."

    She pursed her lips and answered, "I wasn''t mad at you. Just the situation. I had no idea they had pent up emptions about me. I wish they could have just said something."

    "Hmm... I know. Don'' t worry, I will help Cassy tomorrow," he responded before turning amarous, painting a naughty grin on his face.

    He cleared his throat and said," Now, we have more important matters to deal with... Unity. "

    He quickly captured her lips, pinning her against the tiled wall, rubbing his torso against hers.

    Christopher loved how her soft breasts felt against his firm chest. It made him hiss in excitement.

    As water trickle down their bodies, the two masters of the earth gradually engaged in a hot kiss. From soft and teasing kisses, promptly progressing, entangling their tongues while their hands turning restless in no time.

    Christopher efficiently kneaded her bosoms while his other hand reached for her peach. He was playing with her clit while occasionally putting inside his finger. He did such a job multitasking that Amanda easily became wet.

    "Aaahh." After letting out a moan, she bit her lip instantly. Her brows knit together, making an erotic face.

    "Do you like it when I do this, Amanda?" He tenderly asked before granting another kiss.

    Letting go of their pecks, she bit her lip again while nodding, "I - I love it!" She raised her leg, wrapping it against his waist, and said, "Do me right after I come!"

    His eyes turned devilish. He loved how Amanda was getting naughtier every day since they found out about the need to perform their duties to earth; UNITY.

    It was their most heavenly form of responsibility, and they both loved it!

    Christopher leaned down to suck on the hard nipples of her breast. He did this again and again while maintaining his fondling on her clit.

    From that sensation of that circular and feather-light motion of his fingers, Amanda''s sensed butterflies in her stomach. It did not take long for her panting to become more frequent. Her mouth dropped open each time Christopher hit the right spot.

    Amanda, on the other hand, carelessly touched his body; his two-round flesh, well-defined back, and his six-pack abs.

    Of course, she did not miss playing with his rod. They were incredibly angry; bulged and standing erect.

    "Right there - yeah... Emmmm... I''m almost there," she said, feeling her hips began to twitch.

    Christopher kissed her again as he concentrated on the movement of his fingers. He held tightly against her leg, the same that was wrapped around him, getting ready for the grand entrance.

    When Amanda reached orgasm, she shuddered against his chest, gasping while digging her claws onto his back.

    "Ahhh! Fuck, so good!" She could not help but slam her face against his shoulder, wanting to take a bite on his skin.

    As soon as Christopher put inside his manhood, more erotic cries escaped her lips. Even Christopher had no control of his cursing.

    He helped Amanda get into position, now with both her legs around his waist. He pumped to and fro against his woman, creating an equally intense noise as the dripping water.

    Their moans, the slapping sound of their flesh, and gasping went on for another half an hour as the two masters moved from one part of the bathroom to another.

    This time, while being banged from behind, Amanda faced the wall, lifting her ass for him.

    Christopher was thrusting into her from the rear. He was holding her hips and touching her sexy back from time to time. He appreciated the beautiful view, including the healthy glow on his rod, frequently going in and out of him.

    "I''m coming, Amanda," he warned. This prompted Amanda to push herself against the tiled wall.

    An audible moan resonated throughout the four corners of Christopher''s bathroom. He shoved his member so hard and he did so three more times, pushing his hips and squirming right after. He was technically rubbing his manhood at her every side.

    They savored the satisfaction and stayed in the same intimate position for seconds more. Amanda and Christopher merely hugged each other, turning to look at their gorgeous faces, and relished on another passionate kiss.

    "I like unity," said Christopher.

    Panting, Amanda smiled and said, "Yeah, me too."

    The next day, Christopher woke up Amanda, planning to return to Aeros. He meant to help find the culprit. If anyone, he was the best person to determine who was the right Amanda.

    While Amanda remained with Martin in Trinity Bay, Christopher passed through the gate from the basement of his home and out into the redwood tree within Aeros.

    He met with his sister and father, plus with everyone else who was part of yesterday''s gathering. They regrouped to determine the best plan to bring out the fake Amanda.

    Meanwhile, from outside the barricades of Aeros, a woman was gritting her teeth, seeing the progress of Aeros. She could not believe her eyes.

    The woman wore a blue, hooded cloak over her body, and her face was painted with thick make-up. Behind her were four of her men, also wearing unusual clothes. They meant to hide their identity.

    "How could they make such high walls in a matter of months?" Muttered Diana. She looked at the pit from below and sneered. "All the more, dig a deep ditch like this?! How?!"

    Diana did not expect that the passage to the barricade was a narrow one. There was no way they could enter the nation without being detected, especially since they were traveling in a group.

    The same party walked back, resting at a foot of a ridge, deciding on how to enter the nation of Aeros.

    "Miss Diana, if I may suggest. We can look like refugees from Kedaru, seeking for relocation, but we need to look pitiful," suggested one of her men.

    "We can also enter from different gates," said one other soldier.

    "Aahhhhhh!" Diana screamed, kicking off the dirt from her boots.. She did not like it when her plans change. "Damn you, Christopher! Damn you!"

 Chapter 115 - A State Of Trance

    "Where in the world are they?!"

    In an old abandoned house, near the west entrance to Aeros, Keelan had his brows drawn together. He hissed in anger while waiting for Diana.

    His frustration went on for hours and only after the sun had set did Diana arrive.

    Following the creaking of the door, Keelan and his men turned to find the party they had been waiting for.

    "Why are you late, Lady Diana? Where have you been all this time?! I have been waiting for you for hours!" Keeland demanded an answer.

    "Shut up!" Said Diana. "You don''t know what we had to go through just to pass the borders! We had to pretend like peasants!"

    If it were not from a group of evacuees that came to Aeros, Diana and her team would not have made it through. While Aeros'' soldiers initially took them to a refugee center, they fled as soon as they saw an opportunity.

    Some families from other nations have heard that Aeros now had water too. Thus, the neighboring lands who were struggling migrated to Aeros.

    ''This ungrateful bitch,'' Keelan silently said. How he wished, he could just slap her.

    If it were not for Plethora''s water supply, Terene would not have seen the need to work with them. Nonetheless, he had already gotten himself involved with Diana, he just needed to follow through until the end of the bargain.

    "We are still on for tomorrow, that''s what matters!" Said Diana. "Did you bring what I told you to?"

    Keelan rolled his eyes first before nodding. He showed her the weapons his men stole from Aeros'' castle.

    "Good," Diana said. She walked closer to Keelan and said, "You need to make sure everything goes well and you can really do what you promised to do."

    Keelan nodded with a grin on his face. He said, "I am confident, Diana... Trust me, they might already think they got us all figured out... But in truth, we still have an upper hand. Haha! Despite suspecting everything, they still sent Amanda away."

    "Foolish, they are! They gave me exactly what I want!" Revealed Keelan.

    He then pulled out one of his charms and attached them to Diana''s clothes and said, "Trust me. I have done this many times."

    For Aeros to suspect Keelan was initially part of his plan. He thought it was the best way to confuse Christopher at the peak of the moment. Plus, with Amanda out of the picture, they can only worry about Christopher.

    With an evil laughed he said, "Christopher will be in for a surprise!"

    "Very well then! Tomorrow is the day we put Christopher into hypnosis and he will not escape," said Diana as she narrowed her eyes, looking straight at Keelan. "Tomorrow, his power becomes mine."

    The next day, Cassy flew after Christopher on the northern border to report. She was smirking triumphantly as soon as her feet landed to the ground. She said, "Chris!" She quoted with her fingers and said, "Amanda is creating another trouble in one of the western villages."

    "Good! Let''s go!"

    The siblings blazed to the sky, flapping their wings. They were very eager to put an end to the phony Amanda, but they did not expect that the reported trouble involved a fire! From above, they saw three structures starting to burn and people fleeing from the location in panic.

    Razul who responded first approached the sky and said, "They said Amanda created a fire into those houses!" Turning to Christopher he said, "We need you - we need your water, young master!"

    With the power of the blue crystal, the master of water transformed in his second skin. He wasted no time brought out the available water in the village. Christopher easily put out the fire in minutes.

    The water practically created a sphere, rotating against the three houses. The water did not stop rinsing the structures from the flames until it died out.

    The villagers were relieved that Christopher saved the day, but they were angered at the actions of Amanda for they knew no it was a fake Amanda.

    "Cassy! Razul, stay here and help the families who were affected. I''m going to look for the fake!" Ordered Christopher.

    "But bro? Can you handle it by yourself?" Cassy asked with a worried expression.

    He frowned and said, "Whoever is behind this, is not at par with me. Trust me, he doesn''t know who he is messing with." He flew up in the air, regardless.

    It took about half an hour for him to find the person taking the shape of Amanda, heading towards an old abandoned home, far from the village''s boundary.

    "There you are," he muttered before blazing in the direction of the running culprit.

    If their suspicion was right, this person can only be Keelan. He immediately called him as he was closing in, "Keelan! I got you now! No need to deny it!"

    When he saw the figure enter the abandoned house, Christopher followed. While inside, he kept calling out, "Keelan, I know it''s you! It has to be you!"

    "Chris? Chris? Is that you?" A form of Amanda appeared, crying in tears. "Chris, I''m sorry. I''m losing control of myself. I don''t know what is happening!"

    With a frowned, Christopher spoke in his head, "You are not Amanda. I perfectly instructed her to remain in Trinity Bay."

    "Chris, please help me," said the person who was trying so hard to look pitiful.

    Confident that this was not Amanda, Christopher took out the sword that hung on his hip and advanced.

    The clashing of the blades could instantly be heard, and Keelan''s transformation quickly came on and off. Keelan was left with no choice but to fight back, also taking out his blade.

    As they fought, Keelan shifted to being Amanda and just being Keelan. He was exposed outright while trying to defend himself from Christopher''s fearless attacks.

    Just as Christopher expected, Keelan''s soldiers came out from their hiding. They also attempted to attack him. To his surprise, however, there were more than just four back-up, coming from Keelan''s side!

    Left with no choice, Christopher used the blue crystal, creating a shield of water around him. Right after doing so, he let out the crystal in his hand.

    He determined the best and easiest way to bring them down was to control the water in their bodies.

    Just the thought of it made Christopher''s aura turned savage.

    Keelan and Diana''s men were taken aback, seeing the shield of water. It was the first time they had seen Christopher display his powers.

    The soldiers turned frightened, but Keelan said, "Attack! It''s just fucking water!"

    To their dismay, no matter how they thrust their swords against the sphere of water, the force of the rotation was just too strong. Their blades were thrown away in an instance.

    Repeatedly, they picked up their weapons and tried to penetrate, only to give up!

    Just as the soldiers planned to flee, they felt their bodies trembling. They started to sweat heavily and weakened.

    Keelan was the same, on his knees and getting soaked. He ended up prematurely advancing their plans, "Stop! Stop! I have the real Amanda! She is unconscious from behind the debris behind you!"

    Christopher halted his attack for a second, only to emphasize, "You think you can fool -"

    "Don''t believe me? I will go and get her right now!" Keelan hastily ran to the direction. He dragged a body from behind the rubbish and said, "See! This is Amanda! She came out from the castle two hours ago and I put her under a spell!"

    It utterly confused Christopher. He earlier saw Keelan shift from looking like Amanda to another form. Apparently, there was a second fake?

    "I''ll give her back! Just - just please stop!" In a split second, Keelan pushed the body to Christopher''s direction, leaving him no time to analyze the situation.

    He brought down his protection of water and held the woman in his arms. Wether or not, this Amanda was real, he could not risk it. He just had to be sure.

    He shook the lifeless body and was about to call out through his head when he heard the woman call to him, "Chris. "

    He saw the woman open her eyes and looked directly into his own. She held out an amulet and begun chanting a few words, "Biquat taewidhatih , anzur fi eayni , wa''aqae fi halat min altanwim almaghnatisii (With the power of this amulet, I see in my eyes, thy is in a state of hypnosis)."

    "Aslaf Muktra ? ''adeukum, kawnukum sayid hadhih altamimati (Ancestors of Muktra, I call on you, being the holder of this amulet).

    Seeing Christopher no longer reacted, the figure in front of him understood the chanting had affected him. She smiled and resumed the mantra, putting the master of water into a state of trance.

    "Now, down on your knees," the woman ordered.

    Only after Christopher kneeled down, did the woman finally revealed herself.

    With a smile on her face, she turned to Keelan and said, "You can put me back now to my original form."

    Her body turned back to the way it was. The person acting as Amanda this time was Diana. She not only had the strange amulet that had the power of hypnosis, but she had one other charm attached to her clothes.

    It was thanks to Keelan''s habit of collecting powerful charms that they were able to put Christopher in a state of trance.

    Seeing Christopher in such a pathetic state, Diana laughed loudly, delighted by their success!

    After calming her excitement, she said, "Now for the best part. I''m going to take your power away from you!"

 Chapter 116 - War Against Plethora

    ''So Enchanting.'' This was the first thought that came into Christopher''s mind. The amulet quickly captured his attention.

    The amulet the woman held was the same that used to hang on Keelan''s clothes. It was not an object to be missed for its striking orange, red, brown, and bronze-like color combination. It looked like various small stones molded together.

    However, following the words that came out of the woman''s mouth, a yellow-orange light ran in between every small stone.

    The words that the woman expressed next seem to echo through his head.

    "Aslaf Muktra ? ''adeukum, kawnukum sayid hadhih altamimati (Ancestors of Muktra, I call on you, being the holder of this amulet).

    His vision started to look hazy, and Christopher could not help but admit the amulet''s power was a strong one.

    Out of nowhere, his thoughts were disrupted by a familiar voice.

    "Chris, are you coming back here to have dinner with me? Martin and I are making steak." It was from Amanda. "Chris?"

    "Shhh... I''m concentrating... Trying to look affected by a trance another phony Amanda is doing," he responded in his head.

    "Another Amanda?" The master of fire asked back. "Keelan?"

    "No, another you. Obviously, it isn''t you. I saw Keelan transform from you to himself. This is another Amanda. Don''t disturb me for now. I need to know who this is," Christopher said back.

    His mind was actively speaking to Amanda, but his facial expression was looking dull and lifeless.

    Christopher could not understand what the woman was saying at first. He thought she was talking gibberish. He could only hope he acted the way he was supposed to.

    The woman in front of him smiled. She snapped her fingers repeatedly and said, "I think it''s working." With a smirk on her face, she said, "The hypnosis worked."

    "Of course it worked! I tried this many times already," added Keelan as he walked closer to them.

    While holding the amulet, she commanded Christopher, "Follow whatever I say... Now, down on your knees."

    Seeing Christopher follow her every word, she turned to Keelan and said, "You can put me back now to my original form."

    This time, it was Keelan who was chanting. The woman was suddenly grunting as her face became distorted. Gradually, her body turned back to the way it was. The person acting as Amanda this time was Diana.

    ''Diana? What the fuck does this woman want? Is she not afraid at all?!'' Christopher was screaming inside. He wanted so much to strangle this woman but he held himself back. He wanted to know exactly what she was up to.

    "I''m impressed by your charms! It worked!" Said Diana with delight.

    "It does work, Lady Diana. This amulet holds the power of hypnosis, but it does not last very long. You should do whatever it is that you need to do," told Keelan while reaching out to the amulet for a moment.

    "Right," said Diana. After calming her excitement, she turned to Christopher and said, "Now for the best part. I''m going to take your power away from you!"

    Commanding Christopher, she said, "You will give me the power that you have."

    Diana opened her palms. She said, "Mahli, the spirit of water, lend me your strength."

    Her eyes widened in pleasure, and she let out a sinister grin.

    ''So this is what she wanted. Ambitious and stupid,'' he silently said. ''Well, I have all afternoon to play with you, Diana... Let it be.''

    Christopher acted to follow her words. Like a lifeless being, he raised his hand without seeing anything and without looking at any specific direction. He was like a puppet. He revealed the crystal that was in his body.

    His body glowed in blue, especially his eyes and his palms.

    The sight of everything excited Diana to the core that she gasped, again and again, wanted to get a hold of the power.

    "Mahli, come to me. I am now your new master," ordered Diana.

    Keelan, on the other hand, was amazed. The reflection of Christopher''s crystal reflected in his eyes. He thought, ''So this was the power that was in him?''

    The soldiers of Terene and Plethora were struggling to recover, but they also witnessed the same power. They were equally eager to see Diana take the crystal.

    Seconds passed, yet the crystal remained in Christopher''s hand. It made Diana frown that she repeated her words, "Mahli, the spirit of water, lend - no - give me your strength. Let me be your new master."

    They all watch in anticipation, but an entire minute passed again, and nothing happened.

    Diana could not understand it. She looked at Keelan and gulped. She muttered, "Maybe it takes a while."

    Of course, she knew it was not the case. She perfectly recalled how the crystal jumped to Amanda in seconds.

    "Let me try again," she said.

    Christopher was mocking her silently, seeing the sweat form on her forehead. He watched and listened, and she tried to order the crystal once more.

    "Mahli - Mahli, the spirit of water, give me your strength." This time, Diana gritted her teeth right after she spoke. Her eyes turned fierce as if she was scaring the crystal altogether.

    When that did not work, she cursed, "Damn! Let me take you now!" She grabbed onto the crystal, but to her dismay, the power disappeared. It went right back to Christopher''s body.

    "Why is it not working?!" She screamed in anger, nearly pulling out her hair.

    "Because unlike Keelan''s charms, the power I hold cannot be transferred to anyone," Christopher responded, leaving them in shock.

    He could practically hear them gasping, knowing they were about to meet their end.

    "Oh, my goodness - Run!" Ordered Keelan.

    Right then and there, Christopher controlled the bodies within Diana and her group. They only took a few steps, but they ended up fumbling at the feel of their bodies weakening.

    Once again, the water in their bodies was escaping their skins. They felt dehydrated in minutes, losing awareness of their surroundings.

    After seeing that they could no longer fight back, Christopher stopped. He walked over to Diana and said, "I''m going to let you and your mother remember this very day so you will no longer have stupid ambitions to gain power!"

    Christopher grabbed his sword and began slaying the soldiers of Keelan and Diana. There was no mercy for what they did, especially trying to defame the woman he loved.

    "Please... please don''t kill me," Keelan pleaded. His voice was barely a whisper, struggling to get his message across. "I''ll - I''ll give you all my charms. I''ll teach you."

    Christopher had to admit, the charms that Keelan used were powerful. It was capable of deceiving and silently winning over any enemy. While he was uncertain it if was a good power, one thing was for sure, in the hands of Keelan, these powers were no good.

    He decided to give back just enough water for him not to die anytime soon. He said, "I''ll lock you up first and then we can talk later. After when I am done with Diana."

    With the help of Cassy and the soldiers of Aeros, all of Keelan''s charms were removed from his body. He was stripped naked to be sure he had no other power left to use. Only then was he brought back to the castle and put in jail.

    Hours passed.

    In the nation of Plethora, Delila was walking back and forth from a balcony of their fortress. She had not heard from her daughter and she was worried sick.

    "You can''t possibly fail, Diana! You just can''t!" She muttered.

    She was marching in circles and had been for an hour. The soldiers who were with her merely observed, wondering what was causing trouble to Delila.

    Not a moment too soon, she heard some of her people scream.

    Soldiers and servants who could see the sky were looking up in horror. They saw a woman who was on fire, seemingly having wings!

    Amanda lighted up the dark skies covering twenty meters away from her. She purposely ignited her flame to the same degree, wanting to catch the attention of Plethora.

    Behind her was Christopher, carrying in his arms the weakened Diana.

    When Delila looked at where her soldiers were gazing at, she felt her heart jumped out of her chest. Her body quickly turned cold in fear.

    It was only after Christopher descended, leveling to Delila''s sight, did she realize that her daughter was in his arms.

    ''No! My daughter failed,'' she said.

    With Amanda above Christopher, lightening the night, he looked up to her in admiration before directing his gaze to Delila. He said, "Listen and listen carefully, Lady Delila."

    "I, the young master of Aeros, declares war against Plethora for disrupting our peace, conniving with Oscoria, and entering our nation with a scheme to take my power!"

    "You have three days to surrender completely or we will return with a forceful attack! No more shall your madness rule over your land and people!"

    He slowly made his way within the balcony and landed Diana on the floor. He gazed back to Delila and said, "She will not last another day.. That is her punishment for even thinking she can take my power! Say goodbye to your daughter."

 Chapter 117 - The Dream

    In the wee hours of Aeros, Amanda and Christopher were sleeping soundly. After declaring war with Plethora, they went around the nation, making their presence known.

    The two masters wanted to let Plethora know that they had no chance of winning. They flaunted their powers before the people and repeated their threat against Delila.

    They only returned after midnight to rest in Amanda''s room.

    Amanda was lying on Christopher''s chest when she felt her unconscious state being brought into another space. She rolled to the other side of the bed, panting, and was suddenly immersed in a dream. Her brows furrowed, seeing light slowly appear before her.

    Her vision was vague at first. Amanda was suddenly in a space with a white void. She was in her second skin, looking around the endless space of nothingness that faded out in a distance.

    "Where am I?" She asked herself. Her eyes scanned as far as she could reach, but there was nothing else but an empty space.

    "Hello." She heard a small voice behind her. She turned to find a young boy who seemed to be around ten years of age. He looked so handsome with a pair of attractive blue eyes.

    Amanda swore the boy looked so beautiful. He looked like Christopher, a younger version of him.

    Her eyes widened, thinking, ''I''m going to kill him if I ever find out he has a son that I know not of!!!''

    With a sweet smile on his face, the boy greeted again, "Hello."

    "Young boy, who are you? And where are we?" Amanda asked while slowly making a walk towards him.

    She leveled with the cute boy and cleared her throat, "Do you mind telling me... who is your father?"

    The boy giggled and said, "You are so silly, Mother."

    "Mother???" She asked in horror. She absolutely did not remember bearing a child in her life! How did she become a mother? "Excuse me?"

    The child giggled and said, "I have no time, mother. The Venusian sword asked me to speak with you from the future. I need to see you soon. Sooner than you had initially planned."

    "The Venusian sword?" Amanda asked. She raised a brow and thought, ''So there is a spirit behind the golden blade? It has life!''

    "Yes, mother. Times are changing and the enemy is getting stronger. Mother, I need to be with you. I don''t want you to be lonely. I''m here to warn you that you''ll see me sooner than you expect," said the child. "I can''t wait to see you, mother."

    "See you sooner? Wait? I don''t understand? How exactly are you my son? Wait!" She tried calling to the boy again, but he was fading out before her eyes.

    The last thing Amanda saw was the boy''s beautiful face and everything else turned back into white.

    "Wait! Don''t go! Explain to me!"

    Her subliminal self was still grasping the situation when she heard another voice calling out to her.

    "Amanda."

    "Amanda!"

    She did not realize that she was speaking to the boy outside of her dream and her voice awoke Christopher.

    Her eyes fluttered open as she was panting. She sat up and gulped down her own spew, still overwhelmed by the recent experience.

    Christopher was caressing her shoulders and pulling her closer to his chest. He asked, "What was that about?"

    "I had a dream," She weakly answered.

    "A dream that I had a son," she said before brushing her fingers through her hair. "At first... I thought he was your son and then he called me... mother."

    ""Ahh... A son?" He did not know why, but he felt jealous.

    Looking into Christopher''s blue eyes, she put her arms around his neck and said, "The boy looks so much like you - same blue eyes. A younger version of you and he called me mother repeatedly."

    She received a peck on the lips and heard him say, "We were just tired after coming back from Plethora. It could just be a dream."

    After pouting her lips, she said, "Maybe, except that he mentioned he was sent by the Venusian Sword."

    Christopher was silenced. He studied her for a moment and said, "Do you think the Venusian sword is telling us to have a child already?"

    She smiled at him and said, "I don''t know. Maybe that was just really a plain and simple dream... but... if we should ever have a son, I want him to look just like the way I saw him in my dream."

    "Don''t even think about having a son without me, Amanda," Christopher promptly said and quickly got on top of her.

    "Pffttt... you are being silly. Of course, if I should have a son, you would be the father," she answered back, giggling at his jealousy.

    His eyes tightened before he said, "All this baby talk... it''s making me horny."

    "Wow, that is a good way to divert the topic," she said while raising her leg. She felt the bulge in his pajamas and said, "Are we ready to make a baby?"

    He grinned and said, "You are purposely making me horny."

    And just like that, Amanda and Christopher took off their clothes. Their bodies were quickly intertwined as they savored in each others'' taste. They figured the best way to return to sleep was with a sweet act of unity.

    While the master of fire and water were seemingly responding to the calling of Amanda''s dreams, somewhere in the distant future, a man covered in a black second skin walked over the dead bodies of a white witch clan from the moon.

    He had his hand up, revealing all six crystals as his power. He was walking towards the supreme white witch who was breathing with difficulty. Her name was Agatha. She had been struck countless times by the combined power of the six crystals that her energy was slowly depleting.

    Khalid had earlier absorbed the essence of all the white witches in the village. They quickly gave him added youth and vigor, but he knew that the supreme witch contained the most essence. Thus, he focused his powers on Agatha.

    To his surprise, the white witches were powerful that it took a toll on him. He may have killed over a hundred white witches, but with the blow that he had received, he felt like he was killed over and over again.

    "Why? What do you want?" Agatha asked as her body was trembling. She was leaning back against the wall in her white overalls. Her previous beauty and glow became smeared with her own blood.

    The man before her was Khalid. With all the six crystals activated, his second skin turned into all combined crystals; the color of black.

    He had earlier killed all the white witches in their village as they were protecting their supreme.

    "I want your essence," revealed Khalid. "It can give me youth and more lives!"

    "Eter-eternal youth at the expense of other lives is - is a curse... You don''t know what you - you are asking," said the white witch.

    Khalid further let out the powers of the crystals, ready to strike at the supreme white witch once again. He said, "This is your last chance!"

    "You have become evil! But even if you achieve immortality, you will meet your death!" Announced Agatha.

    Agatha was blessed with the gift of foresight. Seeing how the master of the earth had turned into a beast, she used the remaining of her power to find the future of this man.

    Her previously silver eyes glowed in gold, revealing the use of her power. She saw a fragment of Khalid''s future, but her vision was cut off because of her gasping.

    Khalid removed the surrounding air, making her incapable to breathe. She choked and gasped again and again as Khalid ordered, "Give me eternal youth!"

    He let her breath after a second and threatened one last time, "give me what I want."

    "I am... I am too weak to give you everything. You drained my energy," reasoned Agatha.

    "Uggghhhhh!" Khalid raised his hands on the witch, but just as he did, Agatha''s white light engulfed her. He was blinded in an instance that Khalid had to cover his eyes.

    The last thing he heard was the sound of a thin metallic object, and only then did the light disappear. Agatha disappeared along with the white light, and the only object that remained on the floor was a necklace with a silver chain and pendant. It had the crest of the white witch clan.

    "No! Ahhh!" Khalid was in outraged. Agatha''s essence would have given him a shortcut to his goal. He had been jumping from one world to another, gaining sources of life, but he realized it was too laborious. Agatha would have given her twenty lives altogether.

    He roared in anger, throwing balls of fire in the surroundings of the white witch''s home.

    Khalid was ready to destroy the pendant, but he realized that Agatha still lived.. She lived in the pendant, and that was his only clue. He grabbed the pendant and held it in his hand before he said, "You think you can escape from me?! I will keep you chained on me every day until I get your essence, Agatha!"

 Chapter 118 - Change The Future

    "The healer who gave these charms to me was obsessed with the art of deception. He believed that the best protection is deceiving your enemy," told Keelan. "Don''t you agree, young master Christopher?"

    Keelan was in a prison cell beneath the castle walls, sitting up in front of Amanda and Christopher. They paid him a visit to understand the accessories he previously owned. Now, Christopher and Amanda were the new owners.

    This was their bargain; his life for the knowledge.

    "Yes, deception is a very powerful force," said Christopher.

    Holding all five charms; two were pins, the other two were bracelets and the other one was an amulet, Keelan said, "All these have the power of transformation, but the amulet is the most capable."

    "For the transformation to last longer, you can use all five of them."

    Keelan taught the two masters how to use the charms. Apparently, to the be true owner and forever be the masters of the said charms, they needed to give it a drop of their blood. Commanding it, however, was a different story. It was a series of chants that they had to know by heart.

    Christopher and Amanda agreed, they would give one charm to Theo and Cassy. Christopher would hold on to two pins while Amanda would own the amulet.

    Both the masters practiced on each charm, shifting themselves into different forms before proceeding to the amulet that held the power of hypnosis.

    Hypnosis didn''t easily work on the masters of the earth, but they determined it may be a good weapon that Christopher decided to keep it for himself.

    It took an entire day to grasp the use of their new powers and while Amanda and Christopher saw no need to use it; they opted to keep it with them... just in case.

    Keelan had other charms, but he said they were meant only for good luck. Only six among the many blings that used to hang around his body apparently had supernatural powers.

    In the days that followed, all the masters of the earth decided to switch training grounds in the barren lands of Pelagy. This was because they feared for Khalid''s return.

    The masters needed a safer hiding place for when they can regularly convene and train.

    Fortunately, the appearance of monsters and horrors on earth had lessened. It was right after the metallic monster''s defeat that the masters noticed how powerful opponents had no longer resurfaced.

    At present, only natural disasters kept the masters busy, especially Christopher, Taara, and Brody.

    Right outside of Aeros, Brody created a walled box, similar to an arena, covering acres of land for their training grounds. Primarily, they began practicing on combining the power of their crystals.

    Wind and fire could create poisonous gasses and produce a bigger flame. The masters discovered this the hard way, barely able to breathe and end up blowing up the walls created by Brody. Thank goodness the master of the earth could easily reconstruct the same walls.

    Wind and water could create strong ice. The masters have already tested this against the metallic monster, but Taara and Christopher further practice the full capacity of combining their crystals.

    Water and fire could create steam, mist and bring up water to a boiling point.

    Wind and earth enhanced the speed and power of Brody.

    Apparently, the combination of the green and yellow crystal could further enhance Trisha''s ability to control the hearts and memories of the others. It was as if Abasi''s ability to jump between spaces could extend the coverage of Trisha''s powers.

    It became almost a daily routine for the masters to meet up right outside of Aeros. They were amazed at the extent of their strengths when their powers were combined.

    At the same time, Abasi practiced skipping through time. He knew there was still a need to know the future. He did not want his coming children and grandchildren to have a tragic fate.

    It was at one peak of Aeros that he lingered there alone while the rest of the masters battle it out in the boxed practice grounds.

    Abasi isolated himself, creating his own shield to silence his surroundings. He focused his energy on creating a gate to the future.

    For the past days, he had been trying. He was able to achieve going a year to the future, but it wasn''t enough. He needed to be in the same future as Khalid.

    "Thirty-five years from now," he told himself. "Bring me thirty-five years from now."

    Abasi felt the surrounding energy was changing. From behind him, a swirling light was seemingly eating him. It was just the same way as he was traveling to another world; the pressure against his body was uncomfortable.

    The last time he traveled a year to the future, he was in the void for twenty minutes, but strangely, the pressure against his body only lasted for ten minutes.

    He woke up right at the same spot in Aeros.

    Just when he assumed he had not skipped time, he heard a loud blast to his left. When he looked at the sky, a huge cloud of smoke rose from outside the borders of Aeros.

    "What is this? Why do I feel a very powerful force?" He asked himself with his brows drawn together.

    Abasi decided to observe what caused the explosion. He jumped between spaces and found himself descending from the sky. He determined that he was in the future, but for how long, he couldn''t fully establish as of yet.

    From above, he saw all six masters of the earth fighting a supreme being covered in black skin. Seeing all six of the masters confirmed that he had brought himself to the future.

    Base on what he saw, the borders of Aeros were attacked. Nearly half of the nation had been wiped out into ruins!

    ''They must have brought the fight outside the nation,'' he thought to himself. It was exactly what Trisha would have ordered.

    Abasi couldn''t tell who the supreme being was, but as he got closer and closer, he saw the being holding up six crystals of the earth. He gritted his teeth and assumed it was Khalid.

    "No!" He screamed. ''So Khalid would find us in Pelagy, regardless.

    He thought by hiding in Pelagy, they would wind up unsuspected. He thought Khalid would continue to seek Amanda only on the earth, but seeing this future, he realized he was wrong.

    He came closer, jumping to another space while trying to avoid being seen.

    After finding a good spot in the air, he confirmed it was, in fact, Khalid. He had now turned himself into a more potent being.

    "Give me the sword now!" Ordered Khalid. "I will spare the people of this planet. I have no care for the past! I only want the sword!"

    "No! We will never let you have the sword!" Responded Amanda. The rest of the masters echoed the same.

    Since Abasi was not in his present time, he could barely make out what the masters of the earth were thinking or planning. To link himself to the masters was too risky, and it proved to be draining. Just one look into his own mind, made Abasi fell to the ground, meters, and meters away from the fight.

    He was exhausted. He thought, ''This means Khalid also takes a lot of energy just locating us and trying to get through our thoughts.''

    Still, he was able to get a glimpse.

    In that future, the masters of the earth were planning to distract Khalid so Amanda could have an opening. He stayed long enough to see his co-masters suffer damages to their bodies, but the succeeding turn of events utterly gave him the chills.

    Brody lost his life in this battle, and so did Christopher. The master of water became furious after Brody''s fall that he also attacked with his all, and it cost him his life.

    The accumulated strength that Khalid had gained was just too much for all of them to defeat.

    Abasi wanted badly to interfere, but this was still the future. He told himself, "I can still change the future."

    He returned to his present time, reappearing at the peak of Aeros. Abasi was panting. He lay himself against the rocky soils of the mountain and internalized everything. He said, "No. This cannot happen. I shall not let this happen!"

    "There you are, Abasi. I''ve been looking all over for you." He turned to find Amanda. She was engulfed in her flames, flying in phoenix form.

    "Let''s go back. Master Theo prepared a feast for all of us," said Amanda.

    Before Abasi could react, he felt a pang in his chest. Amanda just recently found Christopher. Should Christopher die in the near future, he would not forgive himself.

    If any of the masters die, he could only blame himself for he knew the future.

    "What''s wrong with you, Abasi? Why are you all pale like you have seen a ghost?" Amanda asked again.

    Abasi got up and took a deep breath.. He said, "Amanda, I need to tell you something."

 Chapter 119 - Combine All Crystals

    "This is an advance celebration for my son''s marriage with Amanda. Seeing all the masters of the earth present, I thought to take this opportunity to celebrate with all of you!" Theo said as he raised his cup of wine to everyone present in the vast dining hall of Aeros'' castle.

    The six masters of the earth were all seated at one long table and others present were the general, Theo''s advisers, Cassy as well as Christopher''s closest friends.

    They all raised their cups, applauding the couple on for their impending marriage.

    The smiles on everyone''s faces were evident, but despite the joyous gathering, Amanda and Abasi depicted a conflicted expression. Amanda was especially pale and in pain.

    Amanda blinked her eyes repeatedly recalling her conversation with Abasi from one peak of Aeros.

    "Amanda, I need to tell you something," said Abasi to her after she tried to wake him in a state of awe.

    Back then, she did not think much of it and asked, "Let''s talk about it later. Everyone is waiting for us and I am starving!"

    "Amanda... I saw the future," Abasi blurted out.

    When she realized it was a very serious future that needs addressing, she stopped her persisting and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I am uncertain about when. I returned too soon as the future I visited was in the middle of a fight between Khalid and us - all six of us, the masters of the earth," revealed Abasi.

    Amanda was silent for seconds. She tamed her flames and put back her fiery wings. She settled her feet on the ground to face Abasi properly. "So it really is Khalid, the future master of time and space."

    "I''m afraid so," Abasi said. He then gulped before deciding on what to say next. "But in that future... I saw Brody and Christopher." He paused, not finding the right words to say.

    "No," said Amanda. She could already tell what made Abasi reluctant to tell. "That can''t be."

    Abasi nodded and said, "I''m afraid so, Amanda. I did not even finish watching the battle. Everything was too painful to see, and I returned without finding out how far in the future was it that I saw."

    "No. That''s not true, Abasi," said Amanda. Her face was in a complete grimace, unable to accept the distant future.

    "I''m afraid so, Amanda. In that future, Brody and Christopher lost their lives trying to give you an opening," said Abasi. "He was that strong Amanda, but even all our combined strength could not even make him fall to the ground."

    Thinking about what they had discussed earlier made Amanda feel goosebump all over her body. While everyone was rejoicing, dread filled her thoughts, and a tear fell down her cheek.

    She looked at Christopher who was all smiles as he spoke to Kyle and Zack from behind them.

    ''He looked so happy,'' she whispered. ''It''s because we are getting married. He is happy because we are getting married.''

    While Amanda was in deep thought, Christopher was repeatedly getting praise from his friends. They were teasing him for being ready to be tied down in a few days.

    After bantering with Kyle and Zack, he turned back to the woman beside him and saw the sadness in her face.

    He put an arm around his woman and pecked on her cheek. He said, "Amanda, what''s wrong?" He frowned, seeing the stain on her face, and asked, "Are you - crying?"

    She quickly wiped the wetness on her face and sniffed away her sad thoughts. She forced a smile and said, "I''m fine. I''m - I''m just feeling nostalgic about us getting married soon."

    He obviously laughed at her words and said, "Don''t be like this. You should be smiling and be happy."

    Out of nowhere, she put both her hands on his face and pecked on his lips. "I love you, remember that."

    "Sheesh. Such PDA. Too much unity has been happening," expressed Taara. She wound up giggling with Trisha who has not yet been told of the truth.

    "Yes, Amanda. You should be happy," said Abasi, also faking his scolding at Amanda. From his head, he then spoke, "Let''s talk about this later, Amanda. You, me, and Trisha."

    "I agree, you are the first one to get married among all of us!" Announced Brody.

    Even if the rest of the masters had been together for years, they lived in a more modern world where couples can stay and live together without getting married. They were just too busy to make preparations for marriage, but for the master of water and fire, Theo did all the necessary arrangements for them.

    "I am happy! It may have taken me years to find my fate, but I am getting married first!" She announced happily before reaching for some fruits to start her meal. "I am happy."

    She felt Christopher pinch the side of her stomach and it made her smile at him again before starting to eat.

    That evening, Amanda excused herself from Christopher, saying that Abasi gave her an important task to check a volcano back on earth. He obviously wanted to come, but she insisted to go alone.

    She wasn''t sure if it was right to keep it from Christopher and Brody, but there were only two possible outcomes; one, either Christopher and Brody would make themselves stronger for the coming battle or, two; they will both become affected by the possibility, just like how it created fear in Amanda''s heart.

    For now, she needed to convene with Trisha and Abasi.

    After sending back Taara and Brody to their home, Abasi brought Amanda and Trisha to an uninhabited island on the earth, Hashima Island in Japan.

    They stood on top of one of the many abandoned buildings on the island. It was there that they agreed on what to do next.

    Trisha was stunned to hear the truth. Her mouth fell open as she gazed at the seas of The Pacific Ocean. After some time she said, "Perhaps, we need to learn how to combine all six crystals altogether."

    "I agree, because with the crystals combined, one can strengthen the other depending on its use," answered Abasi.

    Amanda recalled how she had acquired a new charm that can help in the art of deception that she said, "What if - what if, just like Khalid, we search for other powerful force than can add to our strength?"

    Abasi nodded and said, "We could do that, but I just am not sure how much time we have."

    Since the last time Abasi traveled for a year in the future, he spent twenty minutes in a void. He determined that the attack would happen in six months.

    "We could at least try," said Amanda.

    All three masters were in deep thought. After some time, Trisha said, "I think the best power is to be blessed with, is an eye of the Jubatus clan. From the world of Arakis. They have 360-degree vision!"

    "I, on the other hand, was thinking of curse of Solaris," said Abasi. He was also looking deep into the waters. He then snapped out of the idea before he said, "It''s just it would be perfect for Christopher."

    "Solaris, the world full of water? Where I sent the biatch, mermaid?" Amanda asked.

    With a frown on her face, Amanda asked, "Curse of Solaris. Why would it be a curse?"

    "Because there is so much water in Solaris, that their world called the power a curse," said Abasi. "Anyway, this power is being held by serpents of their seas, specifically their eyes. There are about five serpents that hold these golden eyes and they are said to the be spirits of Solaris."

    "Spirits! We can''t possibly fight a spirit - "

    "We won''t, Amanda. That will be the difference between us and Khalid," said Trisha. "We can plead with them to lend us their power. We will give it back as soon as we put an end to Khalid''s madness."

    The three masters identified other worlds that they could seek help from and decided which ones to visit first. Only after agreeing on four worlds to go to, Amanda said, "I just wish we had more time. I hope that we have more than six months."

    Trisha held on to Amanda''s hand and said, "At least, we are trying to change the near future. We can do this, Amanda. Tomorrow, we can discuss with the other masters the plan of acquiring powers from other worlds."

    Amanda returned to Aeros with a heavy heart. While there was a plan in motion to become stronger, the fear was already there. It made Amanda worry for the future.

    The uneasiness of knowing the possibility was the same reason that Amanda chose not to tell Christopher of what Abasi saw.

    "Hey? How was the volcano?" Christopher asked, seeing his woman walk into his room all of a sudden.

    She smiled and lied to his face, "I just checked the crater and see if there was a possible eruption. It was a volcano with no one monitoring its activity, yet surrounded by local villagers."

    "Hmmm." He got up from the bed and walked towards her, embracing her tight. He asked, "Amanda, are you keeping something from me?"

    She suddenly felt nervous. ''I''m I so bad at lying?''

 Chapter 120 - Good Will Prevail

    [WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. IT CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READERS]

    Earlier that evening, after the small gathering between friends and family, Amanda told Christopher that she needed to go with Abasi and Trisha.

    "There is a volcano that I needed to check back on earth. I need to see if its heat would suggest any upcoming activity," Amanda told, stopping him from going to Abasi.

    The rest of the masters have begun to make their march towards an empty hall where Abasi meant to bring them back to earth.

    "Then, I want to come," said Christopher. "I want to make sure you are safe."

    "Pfft! You are so sweet. You forget that I am the master of fire and I do not need company. Why don''t you make preparations for our leave tomorrow? We are going to Plethora right?" She found an excuse for him to stay behind.

    Plethora had given a word of their surrender, and it will be Cassy and Kyle, together with four hundred of their men, who will be taking over the nation''s control.

    Of course, they also needed to impose authority for several days. Just so the nation understood the true strength of Aeros.

    Hearing her make an excuse, he pulled her by the arm and hugged her. He buried his face in the side of her neck and took a deep breath. That should have given her the chills, giggles, or turn her face into a red tomato, but no. Amanda just hugged him back and pushed him away.

    Christopher immediately felt there was something wrong. He sensed this from when they were still dining.

    She reached for his face and pecked on his lips before saying, "I''ll be back. Be a good boy and stay behind."

    So when Amanda returned from her trip to earth, joining him in his room, very low spirited, Christopher could not help but hug her outright. He asked, "Amanda, are you keeping something from me?"

    Amanda took a deep breath. She tightened her embrace and look at his handsome face with a heavy heart. She said, "Chris, having found you, you know what my greatest fear is? I''m afraid of losing you again. I - I don''t ever want to lose you."

    "Amanda? Why are you like this?" He asked, but before she answered, she pulled down his face and covered his lips.

    She was emotionally kissing him, closing her eyes, and moving him to the bed. She had earlier changed into a casual tunic before coming into his room, but now she was in a hurry to take them off.

    "Amanda - "

    "Shhhh... I want to make love with you, Chris," said Amanda, cutting off his thoughts.

    He cupped her face and pecked on her cheek repeatedly before he said, "Not until you tell me what''s going on. What am I to you, Amanda? Am I not your partner with whom you should give your trust?"

    She cried. She broke down completely into his arms that he carried her to bed.

    With Amanda resting on his chest, she soaked his shirt with tears.

    Christopher kept on caressing her back and encouraging her to speak, but it was only after almost an hour of weeping that she finally spoke. She said, "Abasi earlier - he - he found himself in a near-future where Brody and your - your life were in danger - who knows even all of us."

    "Chris, he said that you would leave this life." She wound up howling in tears again. The thought of it broke her heart.

    Her words crushed his chest. Who doesn''t fear death? Not when he had just found Amanda. He listened to what she had to say and what they covered while back on earth. He said, "You should have told me."

    "Amanda, there must have been a reason why Abasi was brought to that future. It was a warning, a foresight that we have to change."

    He rolled over to her side of the bed and wiped the tears on her face. He said, "I am not going to leave you. From now on, we will work on becoming stronger. So we can fight off Khalid."

    "Let''s do what Trisha and Abasi suggested. Let''s go to secure the powers of the other worlds so we can change the future."

    Seeing Amanda gasped and became worried again, he kissed her lips. "Shhhh... I love you, Amanda. I will never let anything happened to you - to me and to us."

    Before she could react, he ferociously covered her lips once more and did not wait long to deepen the kiss. "Trust me." He kissed her again and said, "Everything will be fine."

    "You and I - we will make it through this," he said. He looked deep into her green eyes and committed, "The good will prevail."

    Christopher returned to devouring her lips again. His tongue promptly danced inside her mouth.

    He was just there, but she yearned for him so much. Amanda eventually found herself kissing back with the same intensity. She gasped again and again in each time she found the chance to take a breather.

    Amanda momentarily forgot the pain in her heart.

    "Aaaahhh." She moaned as soon as Christopher traced kisses down her neck. He practically tasted every inch of her skin while his hands turn restless, tearing off her tunic.

    At the sight of her bare breast, he seized it quickly and moved in to suck on her soft bud.

    As Christopher devoured her chest, Amanda threw her head back against the pillow. The rest of her top was torn out of her body, and her pajamas did not even last another second longer.

    Christopher expeditiously moved to relish on her abdomen. He moved down slowly until he found her bottom lips. Seeing her spread her legs, he wasted no time. He dived right in and ate her thoroughly.

    Again and again, he brought up his tongue from her peach, giving her clit good moisture before he settled on the tip of her slit.

    He pushed down her thighs to give himself a good view of her rose before returning to flicking his tongue against her clit.

    His actions left Amanda trembling.

    Gripping against the sheets of the bed, she swallowed her own spew, concentrating on that soft and wet sensation in between her thighs.

    When she felt her peach pulsating, her hips started to move. She raised her pelvis at him, giving that upward, waving motion. With dreamy eyes, only then did she watch adoringly at the way he devoured her clit.

    Soft cries of desire escaped her lips. Her panting became more frequent, and she grabbed her own breast at the near climax.

    Christopher loved the way Amanda reacted to his touch. Seeing her erotic expression, he further sped the flicking of his tongue.

    "Aaaahhhhh! Hmmmm!" It did not take long for Amanda to scream out her satisfaction, following the clamping of her legs.

    Soon after, Christoper stripped naked while observing her catch her breath.

    His angry rod stood erect, and he gave it a quick palming before climbing on top of Amanda. He covered her lips once more while pressing his groin area on her.

    Without penetration, he ground against her, teasing her still throbbing peach.

    He felt her wetness. It was surrounding his length as he rubbed his incredible size in between her bottom lips.

    More erotic cries came out of Amanda''s mouth at his grinding. His full length was there, but not entering her fully. The thought of it utterly made her bit her lip.

    Amanda''s hands pressed harder against his back as if tracing his well-defined muscles. Soon enough, she found his two-round flesh and gave it a good squeeze.

    "I can''t wait anymore," said Christopher. He sat up and held down his member. He tapped it against her entrance a few times before acting to enter.

    "Aahhhh!" The first one slid up to her clit. She was that wet.

    Christopher raised Amanda''s leg and held her ankle. He let it rest onto his shoulder and proceeded to enter.

    An audible curse came out of his mouth. He closed his eyes for a moment as he cherished on the feeling of her hole, sucking him in. "You feel so good, Amanda."

    He started moving slowly, watching his stick getting soaked by her love juice. His eyes lingered at that very sight for some time until he heard her sniff.

    Christopher looked up and found her in tears again.

    "Chris, I love you. Promise me we''ll get through this," she stated.

    He lowered her leg and leaned over to kiss her again. They were soft but loud smacks that spoke of their deepest feelings.

    Christopher maintained kissing Amanda as he moved his hips. He wanted to erase all her worries through his touch. He wanted never to even think of the possibility.

    Once again, Amanda became drowned with her desire for Christopher.

    Sensing his hardness that filled her thoroughly, she warped her legs around his waist. Her arms clung on to him tightly, not wanting to let go. Rather, she feared to let go.

    Christopher''s back and forth pumping lasted for some time and when he came, he hugged Amanda tight, covering her lips. Only silent moans left their lips as they both reached the heavens.

    Throughout that night, the master of the water and fire made love again and again, until they found themselves completely tired and rested almost at dawn.

 Chapter 121 - A New Life

    "Wow! This place is beautiful," said Amanda. Her eyes widened and glistened at the sight of islets floating around a hundred feet above the ground. Only vines and roots from its greenery surface held it from sailing away off to the sky. Or at least, that was how it looked like to them.

    There was no water around as far as their eyes could see, but the many small island-like clusters of land were floating above them. Those that were not held down by any plant or life force drifted away peacefully like it was swimming in the sky.

    "Gravity is lesser here in Arakis. That''s why many of its living animals have more weight on their feet. The Jubatus clans are the same - really heavyweight and with big feet," explained Abasi.

    "I''m a little reluctant," said Trisha. "The spirits of Arakis had long closed their gates to other worlds. Over a century had passed since the last. We might just be the first visitors to this world in over a hundred years. They have long closed themselves from the other worlds."

    With a heavy sigh, she added, "I''m worried that I may not be able to speak their hearts."

    "Well, we are already here. For the sake of our world and our co-masters, we have to try," said Abasi.

    Abasi, Taara, and Amanda traveled to the world of Arakis. They meant to seek the clan that had the best sight base on the history known to the spirits of the earth.

    The existence of Arakis and the said clan was a knowledge passed down by the previous master of time and space and of the heart.

    The three masters of the earth found themselves slightly floating in the middle of the forest. If it were not for the vines and trees they were holding on to, they might as well join the sailing islets.

    "In any case, we won''t really need to land properly until we find the Jubatus clan," said Abasi. "Let''s go."

    The three masters jumped between spaces in the world of Arakis, and it took them two full days to find the clan they were looking for.

    Nestled in a floating island at the southernmost part of Arakis, lay a giant tree that Amanda swore was bigger than Aeros'' castle. Its roots reach down the surface of the land and dug deep enough to keep the island from drifting away.

    Even if they observed from half a kilometer away, the masters could see the luminous lights from the tree''s roots on a late afternoon.

    The tree itself was the clan''s life force, and the masters could feel the power within it. They were instantly drawn to its beauty and the radiant, gigantic fruits that it bore. The tree had red plum-like fruits the size of their heads.

    Amanda, Abasi, and Trisha did not even realize that the island was pulling them closer, floating while being sucked in. They were all enchanted by its massiveness and sparking lights from the base of the tree.

    It was only after their feet landed that they all relieved themselves from a trance-like state. The clan''s people surrounded them.

    "Wow," Trisha said.

    Even Amanda and Abasi expressed the same in their thoughts.

    The Jubatus clan were enormous people. Bigger than the Oscorians back in Aeros - tall and with enormous feet.

    ''Come to think of it, humans are so small,'' Amanda thought.

    Their skin and their eyes were so pale. Yes, they did not have pupils, or at least the masters thought. The cornea or the outer part of their eyes had a darker shade, almost grey but predominantly white.

    Their hair was also white, braided up to their knees.

    The Jubatus clan had very little clothing on them, merely covering their chest and half part of their thighs up to their waist.

    While the masters of the earth were in awe, they heard someone speak from the crowd of white creatures. "Earthlings. What brings you here to our world?"

    Trisha was the first to snap off from being amazed and she spoke, "Greetings, we are protectors of the earth, coming here to seek your aid. Please, allow me to show you the reason for our coming."

    Raising her hand, she revealed the yellow crystal. She spoke to the hearts of those who were present, showing them their predicament of the current masters of the earth.

    At the end of her visual story, Trisha said, "We wish for you to lend us your powerful sight so we can have the strength to fight one of our own in the near future - someone who had been consumed by power and turned evil."

    The Jubatus clan had incredible eyes. It was said that they could see from every angle. There was no blind spot for the Jubatus clan. It was a perfect gift when in a middle of a battle.

    The creature who stood before them was an old woman, obviously a respected elder of the clan.

    From earlier''s visual, the old woman felt the masters'' fears and base on what was shown to her, the earth''s future nemeses were out to get powers not just from its own world but also from others.

    "If our mother decides to help you, then we shall help you," said the old woman.

    The masters were asked to wait. They were given space from one branch of the trees for them to rest overnight. The huge branches did not necessarily give the comforts of a normal home. It was literally hard, but to their surprise, the masters rested well. It was as if the power of the tree allowed them to relax.

    They were rejuvenated the very next day.

    It was worrisome for Amanda to sleep in a tree. Something that she could easily burn, but before leaving Aeros, but Amanda determined that they had more than enough unity to keep her powers under control for the next few days.

    They mingled with the Jubatus clan for another two days, learning about their home and care of their land. They were constantly eating fruit the huge tree bore. It was only on the evening of the second day that they were asked to see the clan''s mother.

    It no longer came as a surprise to them that the clan''s mother was the tree itself.

    The masters were taken to an opening from the base of the tree. They had to climb down to its roots, where many of it were visible to them.

    At night, the roots illuminated in white, and to their amazement, some of it was moving around, clearing a path for the masters to stand.

    Behind them were two guardians of the Jubatus and the old woman, waiting for their mother''s answer.

    "Wow, it''s even brighter now," remarked Amanda. She, together with Abasi and Trisha, stood frozen. They were utterly in wonder.

    "The light is blinding," said Abasi.

    The light from underneath the tree turned brighter than ever, utterly filling the space with light. After a minute, it slowly faded out.

    The masters remained patient, waiting for what the tree would say, but it said nothing. At least, not to them.

    "Our mother has spoken," said the old woman from behind.

    They all turned to the old woman, perplexed.

    Amanda asked, "What - what did she say?"

    "All of us, the Jubatus clan, were born with a powerful sight. All of us, from our ancestors were long blessed with our mother''s fruits and granted us the powerful sight," said the old lady.

    She slowly walked closer to them but focused herself on Amanda. She touched her belly with both her hands and said, "We will give you many fruits that you can bring to your world. But only with a new life, our mother can bless it with the eyes of the Jubatus clan."

    The old woman closed her eyes and chanted a few words. When she opened her eyes, she said, "You are the bearer of the new life. Eat as many of the fruits we will give to you. You can return to your world now."

    The masters looked at each other, even more bemused. Trisha gazed back to the old lady and said, "We don''t understand."

    "The point is, we cannot give it to you. Only to a new life," said the old woman. "You may leave now."

    The masters tried to seek more explanation from the old woman. Trisha even turned to the tree, but to no avail. Repeatedly the elder of the clan asked them to leave, saying that they were no longer invited.

    Needless to say, the three masters returned to earth, utterly dismayed.

    They did not miss giving Amanda, however, a basket full of their giant fruits.

    When the three masters found themselves in the cave of Brazil, Trisha was in deep thought. She kept muttering to herself, "New life. New life. What else could a new life mean?"

    She turned to Amanda and asked, "Are you pregnant?"

    "What? No! I did not tell Fiena to give me a baby. How could I not when we are in a dilemma," Amanda replied.

    As far as the masters knew.. They could not get pregnant, not unless it was their will, and they were required to ask the spirits living inside them to bless them with a child.

 Chapter 122 - The Golden Fire Queen

    The quest for power had to be put aside for Amanda and Christopher''s wedding was a day away.

    Amanda was in Cassy''s room, fitting her wedding dress, and upon looking at the mirror she nearly cried in dismay. Her gown was a little awkwardly tight.

    "Damn, Amanda. I was away from Aeros for just two weeks, taking care of Plethora and here you are, gaining weight!" Said Cassy, shaking her head at the sight of her soon to be sister-in-law. "What in the world have you been eating?"

    Amanda''s eyes rolled, thinking about what she had been putting into her mouth. She had to admit that she had been having strange cravings as of recently.

    "Or was it the fruit?" She asked out loud, thinking about the giant fruits they brought back from Arakis. She literally ate it all, not even sharing it with Christopher.

    She thought she had gone crazy when she returned. The fruit seemed to call on her every day until it was all gone.

    "Ummmm, geez. I don''t know what I was thinking. I swear the number of exercises I had done should have been able to burn all the calories," she said. She turned sideways and could seriously see a little lump of her tummy.

    "I''m dead. I''m totally screwed," she said before hissing in anger, frustrated at herself. She pinched her abdomen and said, "I have belly fats now."

    "Your - your not pregnant. Are you?" Cassy asked, utterly doubting her small belly was merely fat.

    "No, Cassy. I told you. We don''t get pregnant, not unless we ask both our spirits, me and Christopher, to grand us with a child," revealed Amanda. She shook her head and added, "I can''t be pregnant."

    "Okay. If you say so." Cassy walked closer to her and suggested that she take off the gown, "I''ll bring it back to the seamsters and ask them to make an inch adjustment."

    She held on to Amanda''s arm and said, "Don''t worry. My brother will love you, even if you gain weight. Because they say you are happy when you gain weight!"

    "Not when you are about to have your wedding - Cassy!" She objected, stomping her feet.

    They both wound up laughing, but Cassy did her best to make Amanda feel comfortable.

    In the afternoon, Christopher decided to take Amanda out for a ride. Flying up in the sky, he brought her to her mother''s grave for some last blessing.

    The gravesite was not like any other. Five miles from behind Aeros'' castle was an exclusive cemetery for all families of the ruler of the land. The place was surrounded by grills and the gate had a falcon steel at the top of the arched gate.

    ''Right, the flying men of Aeros used to be associated with falcons when there were plenty that lived in the land,'' she reminded herself.

    Standing in front of a mausoleum, Christopher entered the house-like structure of their family''s final place of rest.

    ''Agatha Wife of Theo, the fifth ruler of Aeros,'' she read as soon as they found the tomb, specific for Christopher''s mother. She was suddenly reminded how he had lied about his last name. Apparently, they had no last names in Pelagy!

    ''So much for Christopher Towns,'' she sighed. Nonetheless, creating formal last names for all people of Aeros was underway. Thanks to Amanda''s recommendation.

    "Mother," said Christopher. He kneeled down and wiped the dust on the tomb''s name before he said, "Mother, I am getting married to the woman I love."

    He turned to Amanda and brought her closer to his mother''s tomb. After getting back up he said, "this is Amanda."

    "Mother, I wish you were here. I wish you could see the happiness in my face and in Aeros, the changes that I have been telling you about," He said. "Isn''t she a beauty? Not only that... she is very hot... literally - Ahh!"

    He obviously got a slap on his arm.

    After some time, Amanda suddenly noticed how Christopher turned emotional. He said, "Mother, I miss you a lot - me and Cassy. I wish you did not have to go."

    Amanda caressed Christopher''s back and hugged his arm. She could feel his pain. While it had been years since his mother''s passing, she remembered how their family was heartbroken by the illness she caught.

    It was a kind of disease that none of their healers could treat. She recalled Christopher saying that his father sought for all the powerful healers of Pelagy, but there was no answer to her illness. It was a mystery altogether.

    Paying her respects, Amanda bowed her head in front of the tomb and said, "Hello Lady Agatha. It''s nice to meet you. My name is Amanda Fisher."

    "Yes... I have a last name, for I am from earth. I hope it''s fine."

    "I am the luckiest girl in the world to meet Christopher and be fated to him. Thank you for bringing him life into this world and for teaching him to have a good heart... I hope you will accept me."

    ***

    While Christopher and Amanda were pouring their hearts out, someone from another universe, resting on the moon, was a woman with white hair was looking at a small pond in the back of her home.

    Her hand was seemingly reaching for the water, seeing the image of her son and a woman whom he said would be wedded wife.

    A tear fell down her cheek as she said, "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."

    Another woman came from behind her and held her hand. The other woman said, "Supreme, it was for the best. You have pretended to be their kind for so long, exhausting your powers just because you fell in love with one of thier kind."

    Seeing their supreme unaffected, the woman said, "If you did not leave. They would have noticed how you did not age. It was for the best. We don''t know if your husband would have accepted you or not."

    The woman whom was called as supreme wiped the wetness on her face. She said, "Eternal youth is a curse. Whoever said it was a bliss. How I wish... I was never a witch."

    She gave one last glance at the pond before the image faded out. She said, "I miss you too... my son. Every day - you and your sister."

    ***

    The next day, Amanda woke up very early to fit her wedding dress. She had been nervous about it overnight.

    She quickly left Christopher''s room and woke Cassy up so she can fetch her dress for her. It was after half an hour that she was finally able to fit into her gown. Fortunately, it turned out well. She ended up letting out a heavy sigh of relief.

    "Thank goodness, I don''t look like a sausage anymore," she remarked, leaving her and Cassy boisterously laughing.

    "You might as well get ready now. I''ll ask the servants to help you get ready," said Cassy. "Wedding happens in three hours."

    Amanda was given a special wash, a ceremonial bath by the servants, and upon her return to her chamber, she was lathered with special scented oils before finally getting dressed.

    Aeros had a lot of gold and thus, gold significantly accessorized her that day. She wore a golden crown that practically looked like fire, and diamonds branched out to every edge.

    Her necklace was solid gold, flat against the crook of her neck and leaves of gold strings, with dangling diamonds hung at the center of her chest.

    Amanda wore a lovely tube-cut ballroom wedding gown with several streaks of golden rays that, when looked closely, it was evident that streaks signified fire. Her gown had a long tail with the same kind of embellishments.

    And for the final touch, Amanda had a little of gold dust, powdered against her skin, allowing her to glow brightly against the sun.

    The servants opened the windows to let her shine even further and after looking herself at the mirror, she said, "Wow. I look like a queen!"

    Speaking to her co-masters, Amanda said in her head, "Guys, where are you? You have to see me. I look so beautiful."

    It was the masters cue that the wedding was an hour away. They appeared before Amanda one by one as the minutes passed.

    The servants were already used to the presence of the masters of the earth. Seeing them come about from inside Amanda''s room, they merely distance themselves.

    Taara and Brody were the last one to arrive and by the sight of Amanda, Taara said, "Amanda. You are like a dream. A golden fire queen!"

    She hugged Amanda from behind and kissed her bare back before she said, "I''m so happy for you, my friend. You are lonely no more."

    Trisha did the same, hugging Amanda from the side and said, "Love conquers all. Remember this very day, Amanda. For this union between you and the master of water will give you both strength."

    "And us, seeing this happiness in your eyes - in our eyes, we will work harder together to conquer the evil that is coming our way," said Abasi.

    "I second the motion," said Brody. "I still want to marry Taara and have kids of my own."

    The masters all nodded. They all want the same future.. That very day, at the sight of Amanda, was an inspiration to them all.

 Chapter 123 - The Wedding

    On a bright and sunny day in Aeros, people gather to the land''s greatest symbol of life. There were many changes to the venue of the wedding between Christopher and Amanda but, ultimately, Theo decided that having it in front of Aeros'' biggest lake is the most rightful place.

    Large tents had been set-up around the lake. There was an extended dock that served as a stage. It was also meant for Christopher and Amanda to stay following the ceremony.

    There were not that many flowers in the nation just yet as its lands were just starting to nourish, but Theo commissioned a few from the earth, including various sheer fabrics that glittered in gold.

    Their color theme? It was red and gold. No, Christopher did not insist on getting his crystal color on them. He did not mind, having his wife have all the glory, for Amanda was the light of his life.

    From the tented areas, the VIP guests were meant to stay. Tables were made of polished stones, something and bled with liquified gold. Something that Brody gave a hand in making. The chairs were all made of steel but plated with gold.

    Behind the VIP guests, Brody had helped create an arena-like sitting area for the rest of the visitors, especially for the people of Aeros.

    When everyone was finally settled in their seats, music began to play. There was no modern music in Pelagy, but there were various string instruments, trumpets, and drums that were made to good use for that day.

    Behind all the sitting areas, a tall cloth-covered arch was meant for the bride''s entrance, standing twenty feet up. Everyone waited in anticipation, including the very emotional Christopher who was wearing a white tuxedo suit. His inner vest was embroidered with golden threads.

    "Relax, son. Your wife isn''t going away," said Theo. He was smiling while looking at Christopher, forming droplets of sweat on his forehead.

    Christopher chuckled and said, "I never knew this was so nerve-racking." For a second, he thought about his mother and asked, "Father, was it like this when you married mother?"

    Theo paused for a second. He took a deep breath and said, "Yes, son. Yes. Your mother was so beautiful. I could swear she did not seem to age over the years, at least not much."

    With a heavy sigh, he added, "I miss her every day, but I am very thankful that she gave me you and Cassy."

    "Cherish this moment since you only get married once," said Theo. "Amanda is about to come out."

    Christopher focused his gaze at the flowing curtains. He swore he felt his face flush, the second Amanda came out of it. He almost choked, wanting to cry seeing how beautiful she looked.

    The music was played louder, making Amanda''s walk become more passionate.

    The aisle that Amanda walked into had a small canal of water on each side, and as she continued her bridal walk, she saw Christopher bring out the crystal in his hand. Everyone could see how the young master of Aeros glowed in blue.

    Unexpectedly, the water sprung up, creating a fountain-like effect as Amanda took her every step. It made Amanda smile wider. Her face also flushed with Christopher''s lovely welcome.

    Applause could be heard, praising the magic that the young master had displayed. As for their visitors from other nations, they were equally amazed, seeing the power in Christopher''s hand for the very first time.

    Amanda held a beautiful white bouquet of roses. Something that they also had to source from the earth. It had specs of gold leaves in between and was wrapped in a golden lace. Everything about her breathed glorious and glittering.

    The future wife of Aeros'' soon to be ruler was not only beautiful, but she was spell-binding.

    Reaching the front of the stage, right above the lake, the master of water and fire had nothing but sweet smiles on their faces.

    The rest of the masters who were seated at the first tent to the left were completely moved. They all rested for that day to witness the union of Christopher and Amanda.

    The ceremony went on, covering the covenant that the couple was expected to keep, base on the rules or Aeros. It was meant to safeguard marriage in the nation.

    ''Thank goodness, there isn''t divorce in this world,'' thought Amanda, giggling at herself.

    When it was finally time for them to exchange their vows, Amanda expressed it first. She looked at the people waiting for her to speak before flushing at the sight of Christopher''s handsomeness.

    She said, "Chris, first of all. I want to thank you for finding me. Thank you for filling the void in my life. I love you with my whole heart with a passion that can''t be expressed in words, only in kisses, glances, and years of adventure by your side."

    "I promise to be your guiding light in the darkness, a warming comfort in the cold." She paused and smiled. "Literally." She chuckled and proceeded, "and be a shoulder to lean on when life is too much to bear on your own."

    "I vow to always protect you from harm, to stand with you against your troubles, and to look to you when I need protection."

    "Lastly, I promise to keep the fire of our relationship... burning."

    Christopher could not help but chuckle at her last words and for those who knew exactly how she can burn, they gave Amanda a round of applause.

    Amanda looked at everyone with a smirk. She was proud of herself.

    When it was Christopher''s turn. He said, "Amanda, my love. The first time I saw you, I thought you were hot."

    They both wound up laughing before he resumed, "Little did I know, it was so true... With you around, you add color to my cheeks. Thank you for warming up my cold and mundane life."

    "The sun smiles on us today, our wedding day, and how can it not? With our hearts beating together as one, our love warms Aeros. I love you with all my heart. You''re my love, light, and my fated."

    "You have made me the happiest man in the world today by agreeing to share your life with me. I promise to cherish and respect you. I promise to care for you and protect you. I promise to comfort you and encourage you. I promise to be with you for all of eternity."

    "Lastly, I promise to respond to the calling of your everlasting flames." He coughed and added, "I don''t mind the heat."

    For those who thought the newly wedded couple was merely complimenting on their powers, they gave a laugh and praised the two for their beautiful vow.

    Of course, only Christopher and Amanda knew the deeper meaning of their vows.

    When it was finally time for them to kiss as husband and wife, they both had a grin on their faces.

    Their wedding was practically a gathering of all people of Aeros, and the second the officiant announce for the awaited kiss, the hoots practically roared across the venue.

    "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!"

    "Five-minute kiss!" Suggested Taara.

    "Congrats, bro, I agree with five minutes!" Cassy echoed Taara''s words.

    Christopher announced, "Five minutes it is!"

    "What? Pfft! Are you sure?!" Amanda asked, raising her voice as a reaction.

    "My wife, now that we are married, I want you to call me My Love and I will do the same," he softly asked.

    She utterly flushed and said, "What about... Honey or Baby? That''s what we use on earth."

    "Doesn''t have that much impact on me," said Christopher. "You are my love and I want to call you as such."

    Amanda bit her lip and looked sideways at her friends before she said, "Fine. My Love."

    "Okay, it''s time for our kiss," said Christopher.

    Before he could lean over to Amanda, Christopher let out his crystal. He then extended his hand to her.

    When their hands touched, he pulled her closer to him. He tightened his hold around her with his one arm and mischievously lowered himself to meet her lips.

    As soon as they kissed, the crowd roared encouragement, but just as they thought they had seen enough, the waters of the lake behind the couple splash out.

    They were amazed at how the water was rotating and going up in the air. Eventually, the water created two figures; a man and a woman, both having wings. The figures were clearly kissing, the same way Amanda and Christopher were.

    Everyone understood that the figures created by Christopher represented Amanda and himself.

    The acclaims and the hoots continued for five minutes long, exactly how long the kiss of the newlyweds lasted. As soon as they pulled away, the water slid back to the lake.

    Amanda felt her entire face was burning from the heat of the kiss, and she saw Christopher''s face was redder than the usual as well.

    They both turned to the crowd when Christopher announced, "Thank you for coming to our wedding. Now, if you''ll excuse us, we won''t be around for the party as we are very eager to get started with our honeymoon!"

    "Make twins!" Said, Cassy.

    "A boy for me, son," requested Theo.

 Chapter 124 - Make You Wet

    The master of fire and water decided to leave the celebration in Aeros. Theo took care of their guests while Christopher and Amanda left.

    They meant to have their honeymoon on earth, for it was Amanda''s dream to return to stay at the Skylodge Adventure Suites in Peru. If it weren''t for her fear of burning an enclosed space, she would have gone there by herself.

    Abasi had opened a gate for them, arriving in Peru and reappearing from behind a humble structure within the local town. It was where they started their journey to their honeymoon hotel.

    Riding at the back of a van, Amanda put her hands together and revealed, "I''m so excited! I''ve always wanted to do this!"

    Christopher smiled and pulled her closer to him. He pressed his lips onto her ear and whispered, "Me too. I''m going to make love to my wife under the skies of Peru while hanging on a cliff. It''s so thrilling."

    With eyes wide open, she whispered back, "Control yourself, master of water. There are other people with us in the van!"

    They were on the road for an hour until finally arriving at Peru''s sacred valley; the base camp for where they would ascend to the cliffs.

    Following a briefing, the couple climbed up more than a thousand feet up before arriving at their hotel.

    The accommodation was in a glass capsule form, suspended in the mountain cliff.

    It was already at night when the couple reached their hotel. Poor masters had to pretend to struggle throughout the climb, not wanting to be perceived wrongly. How they wished they could have saved them time and flew up to the suspended pods.

    Amanda and Christopher first had a lovely dinner at the hanging restaurant, before moving to their own capsule.

    It was from the inside of their glass accommodation that the two marveled on the beautiful night skies of Peru. Above them was pitch black, and only the stars gleamed in the dark.

    The capsules only had curtains to provide them privacy, but to appreciate the breathtaking views, the couple had to open them momentarily.

    "Wow! It''s so beautiful," said Amanda with a smile. Her eyes reflected the sparkling stars above them.

    Christopher lay on the bed and watched the same amazing view. He glanced at Amanda''s smiling face and said, "My love, I''m happy to share this moment with you. The stars are indeed beautiful, but you are the most beautiful in my eyes."

    "Awww. So cheesy. You are just saying that because I gave you warmth and color on your cheek," she teased, recalling his wedding vow.

    As they chuckled, she followed him, laying on the bed. For minutes, they remained silent, just watching the night sky.

    Surprisingly, they witnessed a shooting star. They simultaneously pointed in the same direction and both made their own wish.

    "I wish nothing more but happiness, peace, and love," said Amanda. "For my loved ones and for the people we care about."

    Meanwhile, Christopher said, "I wish me and my love will have more memories to come. I wish one day, when we can pass on the responsibilities, it would be a brighter future and we can live our lives to the fullest."

    "Chris," she called.

    "My love," he corrected. He pinched on her cheek and reminded, "Call me my love."

    It made Amanda sneer, and she turned to admire his handsome face. She pecked on his cheek and said, "My love. I''ve always wondered. What would you have done if we did not meet?"

    With a disgusted look on his face, Christopher revealed, "I would never have married Diana either way. I''d probably be fighting a war - a never-ending war against Oscoria and Plethora."

    "I never admired any other women, my love. I think it was after the crystal started to dwell in me. Maybe it''s a way for the crystal to bring us together."

    He put his arm around her, making himself her comfortable pillow before asking, "What about you, my love? What would you have done if you did not meet me?"

    "Would you have married someone else?" He asked sarcastically. He obviously knew it was not possible.

    "Obviously, I''d become an old maid jumping from one isolated town to the other, avoiding crowded places and burning houses down," she told. "How could I marry? I can''t even touch another person!"

    She suddenly remembered what happened to Andrew and revealed, "It was not for me, Kent''s business would not have been burned down to the ground. If it was not for me, Andrew would not have been burned."

    "Don''t feel bad, anymore, Amanda. The Kents are doing find now, the last time I went to town," said Christopher.

    It was thanks to Keelan that Amanda and Christopher prematurely visited Trinity Bay.

    "Abasi left them gold to recover, right? Although Andrew is still heartbroken, thinking you have died. I badly wanted to tell them the truth, but - "

    "It''s fine," said Amanda. "I will be living the rest of my life in Aeros. It''s better not to confuse him any more of what happened."

    They fell into another minute of silence before they spoke again.

    "You know at first, I was irritated by you following me around," she revealed before giggling.

    "Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. Now how can this handsome face be any irritating? Nah. You were just in denial," he teased.

    "Thank goodness, I came to Trinity Bay that day and saw you at the Southern Deli! And I have no regrets stalking you and following my gut feeling. Somehow, I knew there was something special about you," said Christopher.

    "So pardon me for being so persistent. It worked out just as well!" He concluded while giving several nods.

    His words made her smile, and she said, "Yes. Thanks to your perseverance and thank you for touching me that day; the first time we met."

    Amanda could not help but be contented. She liked how Christopher turned things around for her. However, despite feeling lighthearted, she remembered her unpleasant past.

    After some time she told, "You know, back then. I feared that my powers would go too out of hand, that I would explode, wipe out an entire country. If it were not for my efforts sleeping under the sea, that might have had happened already."

    She focused his gaze on him and with teary eyes, she said, "It''s not just about the fear of exploding or becoming out of control again, Chris. I really can''t imagine another day without you."

    He tightened his hold on her and said, "Don''t think about the worries. I''m here. We are on our honeymoon."

    With a sudden lightbulb moment, he suggested, "My love. With me around. There is no need to go under the water." He smirked and added, "I can make you wet anytime."

    "I was serious!" She literally screamed at his silly remark.

    Christopher shrugged and said, "I - I was pretty serious!" He squinted at her before adding, "You are clearly underestimating the power of my tongue. It''s so much better than Mahli... Do you want to start and have me prove it to you, my dearest wife?"

    She wound up laughing for seconds, shaking her head, but after some time, she put a hand on his gorgeous face and softly said, "I know we aren''t supposed to talk about it, but it eats me up, thinking of what might happen in the coming months."

    "Shhhh. Amanda, my love. I promise I will become stronger," he said. "Khalid will be taken by surprise when he comes after us."

    "Do you promise you''ll be by my side until my hair turns gray?" She asked while looking into his eyes.

    He smirked and said, "I promise, but there is a potion to keep your hair color without turning gray."

    "Urgggh!" She complained, smacking her hand against his chest.

    "You just like my chest so much, don''t you," He teased before grabbing on her breast. "I like your chest too."

    She just laughed at his actions and admitted, "Yes, my love. I like your chest." She flushed before revealing, "They are good results of your hard work."

    Christopher gave her a peck on the lips before saying, "Amanda, it''s our honeymoon, my love. Don''t think about tomorrow. What''s important is today and how we live it... Let''s enjoy this time together."

    Amanda nodded and said, "Yes. I''m sorry. I love you, Chris."

    "I love you too, Amanda, master of fire... Now, do you want to get wet?" He said with a sly face.

    She could only surrender, smiling altogether. She nodded and said, "Put the curtains back."

    Christopher was quickly energized. He got off the bed and actively covered their glass accommodation in a minute.

    While Amanda was utterly amused, he started taking off his clothes. When he was completely bare, he practically forced Amanda out of her own clothes.

    He hissed while looking at Amanda and said, "I''m worried about the amount of love-making we will be doing. I just hope these suspended glass pods can handle it... My love, get ready for four sleepless nights."

    ********

    AUTHOR''S NOTES: As per suggestion by WN editors, I changed the cover. Hopefully, it will work wonders.

    To show your support to me, please drop a review, vote with power stones, and send me gifts.

 Chapter 125 - Wet Achieved

    WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. IT CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READERS]

    On the cliffs of the sacred valley in Peru, a glass pub served as the accommodation for the honeymooners, Christopher and Amanda.

    The two were getting ready for action after Christopher hastily removed his clothes and that of Amanda''s.

    Pursing her lips, Amanda brought herself further to the bed. She watched as Christopher climbed up, walking like a hungry lion.

    She chuckled, seeing him lick his own lips. "Seriously, this isn''t the first time we''ve done it - "

    Her words were cut off by his mouth touching hers. He gave her one soft kiss, creating that gentle smacking sound. Then another and another.

    He let her lay on the bed completely before resting next to her. He grabbed on to her neck and began giving her a real kiss, this time around.

    Amanda closed her eyes. She relished on the feel of his cold lips, sometimes receiving his tongue.

    Gasping, she savored on his flavor. She loved his manly taste while her hand rested on his solid chest. Yes, she loved his chest, even more, the feel of his firm biceps. She failed not to trace against his well-molded arms before reaching his muscled back.

    Having trained for so long, fighting a war against Oscoria, Christopher was utterly well built and Amanda desired that part about him.

    She took a deep breath when Christopher kissed the side of her neck. Her eyes fluttered, and she bit her own lip at his forthright sucking on her skin.

    Hearing his wife start to make erotic sounds, he further moved on top of her, spreading her thighs with his legs.

    Amanda''s hands eagerly roamed his back as he urged his weight on her. She willingly wrapped one of her legs around his waist.

    "Kiss me," she asked as her eyes turned absolutely dreamy.

    Christopher left the crook of her neck to kiss her lips once more. They indulged in a deep kiss, further widening the opening of their mouths, thrusting their tongues, and getting them intertwined like there was no tomorrow.

    Electricity quickly ran through their bodies, feeling the heat of the moment. They haven''t even begun the real deal.

    Christopher ground on Amanda, rubbing his soft and angry rod on her pelvic area. It all the more made him feel amorous than he already was. He could not help but pull away, taking a breather from their kiss and cursed. "Fuck, it feels so good."

    Just the feel of Amanda''s soft skin was enough for his thoughts to run wild. He wanted to feel every inch of her.

    He sat up and said, "Turn around, my love."

    Her chest was heaving from the indecent actions he just did, still unable to fathom his words. Her brows drew together as she asked, "What?"

    "My love, turn around. I want to kiss your back," he repeated himself.

    She did as he asked, teasing him with a sexy pose. She raised her behind and grabbed on her breast before completely sowing off her sexy back and well-shaped two round flesh.

    Christopher gave himself a good handjob, just eyeing her beautiful frame. While he acknowledged, Amanda gained a little weight, especially her stomach, she was still utterly sexy.

    He pushed her hair to the side of her neck and lowered himself. This time, he kissed on the back of her neck and down her shoulder-blades. As he did so, he failed not to burry his incredible size in between her bottom cheeks.

    "Aaaahhh." A soft moan escaped her lips, feeling Christopher''s length pumping through her ass. She thought, ''Damn, it feels so erotic and I love it!''

    Not a moment too soon, he climbed down on her back, gently trailing kisses down to the back of her waist. He captured her bottom cheeks, grabbing it with his hands before taking a bite.

    "Mmmmmm." It was supposed to be painful, but it felt so damn good to Amanda. She gasped and moaned, "Yeah. Mmmmm."

    Amanda felt his tongue swirling against her soft behind, moving from one cheek to another. She looked back with difficulty and marveled at the sight of him devouring her ass.

    As if his thirst had been quenched, Christopher hissed. He spread Amanda''s two-round flesh and looked carefully at the pink slit in between. He said, "It''s so beautiful, my love. You are so beautiful."

    He put his hand in between her thighs and gently rubbed against her rose up and down.

    "Aaahhhh... Aaaaahhhhhaaaa... Damn!" Amanda moaned louder as she clenched her hands onto the sheets. He was simulating her peach wonderfully that she was losing her senses. "It feel''s so good... Aaahhhh!"

    Christopher wanted to get rough, but he knew too well to be gentle with his hands. He touched her down there with enough pressure to heighten her arousal, sometimes just giving a feather-light motion.

    When he saw Amanda frequently twitched, he raised her behind and focused on her peach. This time around, he used his tongue to tease her.

    Amanda swore she nearly lost vision. Her eyes rolled up to her eyelids the second she felt his tongue on her clit. It was cold, and it gave her rose a good stimulation.

    Once again, she was ravaged hungrily. Her husband turned into a beast at the taste of her sweet rose.

    Drowned in a sea of pleasure, Amanda found herself reaching climax, following the expert flicking of Christopher''s tongue on her clit. She was sent mildly convulsing in no time.

    ''Indeed, wet achieved'', she thought.

    Just as she was savoring the pleasure, she felt the tip of his angry rod against her wet entrance. "Aahhhh! Fuck!"

    Christopher also cursed as soon as he pushed himself inside of her. He was now sitting on top of her, his rod, clearly entering her rose.

    "Fuck," he said before biting his lip. He moved just a little to see how her peach fully engulfed him. Her bottom lips were hugging him tightly, and it felt thoroughly stirring for him.

    For some time, he did the same, slowly thrusting in and out of her while sitting from her behind. He adored how he could hold her two-round flesh at the same time, watch as he entered his wife.

    "Chris, please kiss me," pleaded Amanda. She too was losing it. She sensed his thickness touching her every side, and she was going crazy.

    They moved into a spooning position, with Amanda''s leg resting on his thigh. He covered her lips as she turned to him sideways while maintaining his to and fro motion, slamming his hips against her well shaped behind.

    She kissed him with difficulty, but she did not care. She wanted to taste his tongue, his lips, and his flavor while getting banged.

    When Christopher sped his thrusting, Amanda yelped and arched her back. He held her tight on the waist while sometimes kneading her breast, keeping her steady. His hand went under her torso and grabbed a breast, allowing his other hand to move to her clit.

    He expertly fingered her while pounding on from her behind, and it made Amanda so wet.

    Amanda was soaked that the music of his thrusting created that wet plunging sound. It added to that smacking harmony of their flesh from Amanda''s behind.

    The moaning and gasping resonated throughout the small space of their capsule accommodation and they could feel the glass pub moving along with their love-making.

    "Yeah, do it faster! Faster!" She demanded, and it was music to Christopher''s ears.

    Thrusting two to three times per second, there was barely time to breathe, but he maintained doing so for it was his wife''s will and of course, it felt damn good to him!

    "Urrgghhhh!" He finally reached conclusion, pushing his hips upward against her entrance. "Uggghhh! Fuck!"

    He gripped on to her waist and pushed three more times until he was sure there was nothing left.

    Christopher kissed on Amanda''s back before resting himself on the other side of the bed. He said, "I can do this all day and all night."

    True enough, Christopher was true to his word. He made love to Amanda in the next two days. He noticed however that Amanda''s belly was strangely bigger than the other day. He teased her, saying she was eating too much on their vacation.

    Amanda only blamed the fact that they could not trek outside, for it was a cliff the second they step outside their capsule.

    On the third morning of their stay, Amanda had another dream. He saw the same young boy he dreamt about a few weeks ago. The boy was frowning, and he crossed his arms against his chest. He said, "Stop it, mother! I don''t want it to get cramp in here! I''m going to grow up faster now so you realize my existence."

    "Ahhhhh!" Amanda woke up to Christopher''s scream. Her brows furrowed as she fluttered her eyes open. She said, "Why are you screaming?!"

    Amanda was raising her torso from the bed when Christopher pointed to her belly. She frowned and looked down, seeing the bigger bump on her stomach. It was three times the diameter from yesterday.

    She fainted outright.

    "Amanda? Love? My love? Wake up." He pulled her closer to him and shook her to wake. "Maybe it''s just fats?!"

    Of course, he doubted his own words, but when he accidentally touched her stomach and suddenly felt it moving. He gulped and said, "Or.... maybe not."

 Chapter 126 - Beating Heart

    7 AM Peru.

    From the base of The Sacred Valley, a small cabin served as the check-in and management area for the Skylodge Adventure Suites. From inside, a man was staring blankly at the pieces of equipment at the reception desk.

    "Hey, did the couple from the third capsule climb down already?" Asked the reservations in charge. He was staring at the full payment for the accommodation, the harnesses meant for the said glass pod and other climbing equipment.

    "No. Why?" Asked the other man.

    The reservations in charge held up a note that read, "Sorry, we had to check-out early but we paid in full. Thank you for the wonderful stay."

    Utterly puzzled, they called for the radio up in the cliffs and requested a check on the third capsule. To their shock, no one was there. Amanda and Christopher had disappeared out of nowhere. No one saw them descend from the mountain peaks. No one attended to them going down either.

    However, there were no signs of people climbing down the mountain. It utterly bewildered them how the couple can make it down on their own in such a short time and without any of them knowing.

    Amanda and Christopher returned to Aeros with Abasi''s help. Everything was so much in a rush that only Trisha came with Abasi to check on Amanda.

    They were inside Christopher''s family sitting area, stupefied at the sight of Amanda''s belly.

    The most awed was Trisha. Her eyes blinked repeatedly, hearing a loud beating heart. She walked slowly at Amanda and kneeled down.

    The master of the heart rested her ears against Amanda''s belly and listened attentively.

    Dub-dub. Dub-dub. Dub-dub. Dub-dub. The sound of it gave her chills. It was as if the beating heart was utterly mystical.

    Barging in and pushing the door open, Cassy and Theo arrived, both also in shock at Amanda''s belly.

    "I knew it! I knew you were pregnant!" Announced Cassy. "I did tell you, Amanda. I suspected you were pregnant."

    "What? How? And why this big all of a sudden?" Amanda asked with a frown.

    Trisha looked up to her in a daze and a tear fell down her cheek.

    "Well, don''t just look at me like that, Trisha? Say something? Tell me what''s going on with me?" Amanda said. Her eyes were pleading, hoping that the master of the heart had answers for her.

    "Amanda, it''s so beautiful. This child''s heartbeat is simply beautiful," said Trisha. Her eyes glistened as she said those words.

    "So... I''m really pregnant," Amanda said utterly in disbelief.

    Christopher had earlier messed up his hair. He also could not fathom how this had happened. He said, "No wonder."

    "Pregnant?" Theo asked before turning to his son, bemused. "I thought you said you needed permission from the spirits to make that happened?"

    Christopher shrugged and turned to Trisha for answers.

    "I have the same questions too," admitted Abasi. "In the history of all the masters, they had chosen to be pregnant towards the end of their term. And yes, it required the blessing of the spirits living inside of us."

    "Maybe Mahli missed Fiena so much that he bypassed us?" Amanda said. She meant for it as a joke.

    "No, my love. Remember your dream? It all makes sense now," said Christopher. "We both thought it was just nothing but apparently, it was really speaking to you."

    Amanda bit her lip, looking at Christopher. She said, "That makes sense." She looked at everyone else and said, "I just did not think of it because we were supposed to ask permission from the spirits!"

    "What dream?" Trisha asked.

    "Yes, tell us about it, Amanda," asked Abasi.

    Amanda glanced at Christopher before she finally spoke, "I had a dream about a boy." Her eyes widened as she told, "Who looks crazy like baby Chris and he called me mother."

    Frowning her face, Amanda tried to recall the exact words of her son. She hissed and said, "If only I paid enough attention! I never thought it was possible!"

    "Urrggghh!" She curled against her knees, blaming herself for not remembering the exact words. "He said he would see me sooner than expected."

    "Yes!" Said, Christopher. He sat next to Amanda and reminded, "And he said that it was the will of the Venusian sword!"

    For some reason, Abasi heard the end of Christopher''s statement being muffled. He asked again, "What?"

    "I did not hear it too," said Trisha. "I only heard up to it was the will then your words faded out."

    "My love, do you remember?" Christopher asked.

    Just at that very moment, the voice of her child spoke to Amanda and said, "Mother, it''s a secret. Please don''t tell anyone else that the Venusian Sword made me grow. Tell father not to say anything."

    Amanda frowned. Her eyes panned from left to right, wondering if she was dreaming again.

    "Mother, are you listening to me? You are not paying attention to me," repeated the voice of the child.

    Her eyes narrowed, thinking her child was already so commanding when he was still a fetus! ''He is really speaking to me.''

    "Yes, mother. I am speaking to you. Now, do as I say and I promise, I''ll be a good boy when I come out," said her child.

    Amanda froze for seconds. She gulped down her fluid and took a deep breath.

    Still, she pulled through and said, "It''s nothing. It was just a dream. It must have been the will of the spirits. The spirit of water and the spirit of fire decided amongst themselves to conceive a child."

    Amanda then gazed up to Abasi and Trisha to ask, "Did the history say anything about the spirits being lovers? Because... I totally feel it." She shrugged and added, "They probably wanted this for us too."

    Trisha nodded and said, "Perhaps."

    "But, my love," Christopher tried to protest, clearly recalling she said it was the will of the Venusian sword.

    "No, Chris. I got the dream mixed up. I had a dream about the Venusian Sword from another night," she lied. Amanda wasn''t sure why it had to be a secret, but she did as her son said.

    "This is really strange," said Trisha. "And it would seem like the baby is growing at a faster rate."

    Trisha listened to the beating heart once again. She smiled and said, "Really beautiful. The baby, base on its beating heart, is six months old already."

    "Whaattt?" Christopher asked in horror. He turned to Amanda in shock.

    She pointed a finger at him and sneered. "Don''t even think about it. I could not even touch a girl back then, how much more a man!"

    Christopher shook his head. He embraced her on one side and apologized, "I''m sorry, My love. I wasn''t thinking that at all." He pecked on her cheek and said, "It must be the will of the spirits too."

    Amanda nodded and said, "Yes, actually earlier, the boy spoke to me in the dream again. He did say that he will be growing up faster."

    Trisha got up and said, "Wow. This is really remarkable." She glanced at Abasi and recited, "This hasn''t happened before."

    "I''m completely baffled," admitted Abasi.

    Scoffing Trisha said, "We were utterly oblivious but the Jubatus clan knew you were pregnant, Amanda."

    Abasi scratched his head and said, "They could have just said so."

    "Well, many things have changed. This included Mahli choosing someone, not from earth, traveling through time by a future master, and even us going to other worlds," told Trisha. "Aside from Hades, the first master of the earth, we are the next generation of masters that have experienced many unique situations."

    "Times are really changing," remarked Abasi.

    "Strange, but it should be a reason to rejoice!" Announced Theo. He did not quite understand the rest of the conversations between the masters, including their recent mission, but one thing he was happy about, was having a grandson. "Haha! I will have a grandson? Right, Amanda?"

    "Yes, a grandson," answered Amanda, forcing a smile.

    Theo walked closer to Christopher and put a hand on his shoulders. He said, "A grandson and he is growing so fast!" He then frowned and realize something. "I hope he will stay a baby for some time though."

    Christopher and Amanda looked at each other.

    "Perhaps. I hope so, father," responded Amanda.

    "Father is so delighted with the news!" Remarked Cassy. She hugged Amanda and said, "Father is right. Regardless of how odd - strange this is, it is good news! A new member of our family!"

    Speaking through her head, Trisha announced to Brody and Taara, "Guess what fellows. We are going to be aunts and uncles in advance! Amanda is pregnant."

    "Whhhhaaaattttt?" Both Brody and Taara spoke in their heads, shocked at the revelation.

    "We aren''t even married yet, and now Amanda beats us completely with having a child!" Taara blurted out. The masters could tell she was crying.

    From inside the sitting area of Christopher''s family, everyone made plans for the baby''s arrival, including managing everyone else''s power growth.

    Theo excitedly discussed preparing for a nursery with Cassy in one corner while Trisha and Abasi planned for another meeting with the masters.

    While all this was happening, Amanda let out a heavy sigh and said to Christopher. She said, "I''m worried, my love. Are we ready for this?"

    "Amanda, with love and the presence of a child, all the more, we will persevere," said Christopher.

 Chapter 127 - The Little Mermaid

    "This seems so surreal," said Christopher. His head rested on Amanda''s belly as they lay at night in the bed of his chamber.

    He could feel the baby moving from time to time, especially when Amanda would lie on her back. "So he turned six months after a day of lovemaking?"

    Amanda was resting on several pillows. She had her tunic pulled up, uncovering her belly when he asked. She pouted her lips and said, "Well, I had that dream weeks ago, but we have been having sex a lot, Chris."

    With a flushing face, she said, "Even before I came here. I already had the sword inside me."

    "Well, that''s true. We don''t know when exactly you got pregnant," Christopher admitted, sitting up and pecking on her lips before lying on his back. "We could only assume it started when you had that dream."

    "Right," said Amanda.

    Recalling how her son earlier told her that her conceiving through the Venusian sword was a secret, she told, "Chris, you may think I am crazy, but our son could speak to me - literally - not just in a dream."

    "Really?" He asked.

    She nodded and repeated herself, "Please don''t think I''m crazy."

    He looked down on her belly and said, "That should not shock me anymore. Many unusual things have happened since you came into my life - rather, I crashed into yours."

    "You got that right," she said, scoffing at his words.

    "But Chris, our baby actually spoke to me earlier when we were discussing. He said, not to tell anyone that he grew up because of the sword. It just makes me wonder why and he told me to let you know not to tell anyone about it," revealed Amanda.

    Christopher stared at her for seconds. He turned sideways and said, "We should try to ask him." He touched Amanda''s belly and said, "Son, can you talk to me?"

    Amanda also closed her eyes and concentrated, hoping to get an answer from her little boy. She asked, "Can you hear me?"

    They tried several times but to no avail. The baby did not speak to them.

    Christopher sighed and said, "Maybe he is sleeping."

    "Maybe."

    Days passed again, and the masters resumed in search of power, hoping to strengthen their forces. The next to seek more power was Christopher. Almost everyone came to the world of Solaris. Only Amanda stayed behind, for they feared the safety of her baby.

    Amanda naturally insisted to come along, saying she was strong enough.

    There was no doubt in the masters'' mind that Amanda was strong, but to Christopher''s point of view, there was no need to add unnecessary stress to his wife, especially since she was carrying a baby who was growing up so fast.

    Solaris was a world covered in water. There were little peaks now and then, reflecting land underneath, but the world was completely covered in water. Also, it was obvious that the land on which they stood was sometimes submerged in water.

    The water only retreated from the small piece of land momentarily. Thus, the masters need to act fast before the water would rise again.

    All five masters stood on an elevated ground which only covered forty feet wide and two feet above the sea. The rest of the land was miles and miles away from their line of sight.

    "We don''t have much knowledge about Solaris, except for the fact that it is protected by five sea serpents and, of course, that it is surrounded by water," said Trisha. She walked closer to the sea and raised her hand.

    She revealed the yellow crystal. Her eyes and her hand lighted in the same shade. She said, "Let us speak to an ancient creature who could tell us more."

    With the power of the heart, she tried to will a being in Solaris to help them in their search.

    After minutes of trying, Trisha closed her palm and said, "It''s strange. It''s not working."

    "What?" Abbasi asked.

    "What do you mean, Trisha?" Taara probed.

    "Maybe our powers are limited in other worlds," suggested Christopher as he shrugged.

    "No, Chris," replied Trisha. "It''s more like... depending on how powerful the being is. If the person is too strong, I am unable to control its heart. The same is true for gigantic creatures. For sure, the serpents of this world - the spirits are out of my reach."

    "I see,'' replied Christopher, surprised to learn how limited Trisha''s power was. Then again, they were supposed to be protectors of the earth. Their powers were designed to guard human life and not the others.

    "This is my second world to visit," remarked Brody. "You would know best, Trisha."

    "Try again, Trisha. You have to try. We can''t keep searching under the waters, especially with the kind of monstrous mermaids that are out here," told Abasi.

    "And here I am, thinking that mermaids are kindhearted," added Christopher.

    When the masters told him that Solaris had a billion of these monstrous mermaids, it shocked him. The earth gave a dainty perception of mermaids who could sing beautiful melodies, but their description was absolutely scary.

    "We will get an encounter with a mermaid for sure," said Abasi. "They like to eat earthlings."

    Christopher, "..."

    "Thank goodness, I am not human," he added at the end, making the four masters glare at him.

    Trisha tried again. She raised her hand and revealed the yellow crystal. She put her energy into pleading the spirit of the heart, Kardia. "Kardia, please speak to an ancient creature of this world. Help us understand the spirits protecting Solaris."

    She pleaded for more than a minute, but still, nothing happened.

    Trisha put her hands down and said, "This is disappointing. Why do I feel like Kardia is not helping recently?"

    Abasi walked over to Trisha and put a hand on her shoulder. He said, "Don''t blame yourself nor Kardia."

    "Then, I suppose we have to jump under the water. We can never see the serpents from up here," Abasi announced. His words made the masters gulp down their fluid.

    Taking a deep breath, Taara said, "Just when you need Amanda."

    "We can do this without Amanda," assured Brody. "Let the preggy rest and grow her baby."

    There was no problem with Christopher. He learned just recently that he could breathe underwater. Only he and Amanda could do that.

    Amanda could create a bubble of oxygen, combining water and fire so for the rest of the masters to breathe underwater, they needed Taara''s help. With this in mind, Trisha said, "Return me to earth, Abasi. Taara will have too many of us to give air too."

    Abasi did as Trisha requested. He returned to earth with her and came back to Solaris after some time. Only then did the remaining four masters jumped into the water.

    It was dark. They did not think the deep sea could be such an abyss.

    The masters had to illuminate their crystals as they swam deeper into the waters. They went past fishes and other sea creatures as they descend. Whenever they would come across a ravenous sea creature, it was Brody''s job to knock it out.

    Abasi tried to speed up the search, bringing the masters in between sea spaces, but it was also difficult, not with the weight of all the surrounding water.

    Going two thousand feet down, their fears came to reality. They saw one mermaid from afar and she was quick to find them.

    Being inexperienced, Christopher was the one caught in a deception. He was immediately awed by the mermaid''s grace and beauty. It was quite the opposite of what the other masters have told them.

    For some reason, he found himself swimming closer to the mermaid.

    The mermaid was exactly as Christopher expected it; beautiful with a long silvery tale. Her skin was pale and her hair was long. The mermaid had a beautiful face, or so he thought.

    "Brother, don''t go near that bitch!" Warned Brody.

    "Chris! Wake up!" Called Abasi in his head. "Mermaids, they create an illusion! Look closely and you will see the creature''s real face!"

    "Chris! Don''t!" Taara called.

    All the masters could only speak in their heads from under the water.

    "Chris, are you cheating on me with a mermaid!" He heard Amanda''s voice. Abasi had to call for Amanda and ask her to speak to Chris for he was already absorbed into the mermaids '' illusion.

    Thankfully, the voice of his wife was enough to wake him up. He shook his head slowly while getting a clear vision of the creature before him.

    What was earlier a beautiful mermaid was apparently a monster! It had sharp, pointed teeth, its eyes were completely black and its face had protruding cheekbones. Its neck had several cuts, seemingly like its gills. Its hands were long and its fingernails were formed of lizard claws.

    Its tail was quite long, almost ten feet long, but what frightened him was how long and sharp were its fins. He could tell the mermaid''s tail was dangerous.

    "Whatever happens, Chris. Don''t get struck by its fins," warned Abasi. That practically confirmed his suspicions.

    Taking a deep breath, Christopher said, "So much for the little mermaid. Thanks for waking me up, my love."

    "Be careful, my love," said Amanda in his head.. "We will be waiting for you when you return."

 Chapter 128 - Smell Of The Moon

    While the sun shines brightly against the Solaris, two thousand feet below the undying seas, the masters of the earth found themselves in a predicament they had already foreseen.

    They came across a mermaid and the same living thing was now swimming its way in their direction. It was advancing at an incredible speed, gracefully swaying its tail against the dark blue surroundings.

    Utterly besieged by water, however, Christopher had all the power he needed to fight against the vicious mermaid. Once was a fairytale princess was now an enemy in Christopher''s eyes.

    He powered up and willed the water, creating a cyclone effect in the direction of the mermaid.

    As the masters move away from the approaching half fish, Christopher tried to bring it further down. It left the mermaid rotating helplessly.

    To his surprise, however, the mermaid let out a scream.

    It was a screeching sound that hurt the master''s ears. Christopher ended up letting go of the task at hand, enabling the mermaid to recover and be free of the swirling water.

    Faced with another possible attack, Brody stepped up. He said, "Taara, keep giving me air to breathe! I''ll take care of this fish!"

    He turned himself into solid steel, impenetrable to the mermaids'' sharp fins and teeth, but as soon as he completed his transformation, he began sinking deeper into the darkness.

    "Fuck!" He screamed in annoyance.

    Brody was too heavy! He could not stay afloat. He had to shift himself back, otherwise, he would sink too fast and lose track of his co-masters. Abasi quickly brought him back next to him.

    The mermaid continued to shriek, moving forward in their path, and soon enough, they heard the same exact squeals from the depths of the water.

    One by one, more mermaids came about and it utterly frightened them. One was already a handful, but eight to ten was frightening, even for the powerful masters of the earth.

    Speaking through their heads, Taara proposed, "No time to waste. Chris, let''s freeze these mermaids!"

    "Right!"

    With the strengths combined between the blue crystal and that of the white one, a stretch of ice began to form in the angle of the first mermaid. Its torso was the first to catch the cold ice, and its body gradually froze the rest of its body.

    Freezing one mermaid to another, Abasi aided in moving Taara and Christopher away from the reach of the finned beings.

    When a mermaid would close in at Christopher, Abasi would move him back or sometimes deeper, away from the attacking fish monster. He did the same with Taara.

    Brody also acted quickly, creating a metallic blade in his hands. He could not turn himself into a weapon, but he could at least create one sharp enough to cut through their enemies'' flesh!

    He had to momentarily leave the bubble of air Taara made for him in order to slice through the mermaids before them. He earlier saw the water was melting the ice. It was only a matter of time when the creatures would find themselves free again.

    After slaying two mermaids, Brody called in his head, "Give me air, Taara!"

    Following Brody''s call, Abasi promptly pulled Taara back to aid Brody.

    It was overall a team effort. It had to be done as they were not only fighting against sea creatures, gravity was also weak considering they were under the water.

    The masters dealt with ten mermaids, all in all. Following Brody''s quick slashing of his sword, their half bodies bled, floating in the water and slowly sinking into the abyss.

    The battle between mermaids was so intense, the maters did not realize how far deep had they gone under the water.

    They looked around and recognized the darkness. There was barely light from where they stood afloat.

    "Well, I will surely not look at mermaids the same way again," remarked Christopher. He was staying the furthest away from all the masters, deeper into the water.

    "You got that right," echoed Taara. All of them remained speaking in their heads.

    "I am now thinking... this is a bad idea," Brody said. "We should consider getting powers from another world. We are at an incredible disadvantage here."

    Just when they all thought their worries were over, they felt a wave of water going up in their direction. It signified that something big was coming their way.

    "What - is - this?" Christopher asked.

    "It feels enormous," remarked Abasi, sensing himself getting pushed up by the water.

    Not a moment too soon, they saw two huge light blue eyes speeding in the direction of Christopher. Clearly, it was gigantic.

    Those eyes resembled that of a snake but gleamed like crystals. They looked fuller than Christopher''s head, and it was getting bigger by the second.

    "Let''s - let''s go back to the surface!" Suggested Abasi.

    They did not know what they were facing. Even if they have to start all over again, it was safer to temporarily run away from the unknown.

    With the force against the water, Abasi shifted them, reappearing two hundred feet higher from where they used to linger.

    For some odd reason, something was hindering him to bring everyone out of Solaris itself. What he could do, however, was take them every two hundred feet higher.

    As the waters became clear, the masters could make out the image of what was running after them. It was long and beastly, a creature of the sea like no other.

    It was definitely a sea serpent, but the masters did not expect to see one so big.

    "Fucking hurry, Abasi!" Brody was screaming in his head, feeling his heart race. No matter what, they were inconvenienced. It was very tasking to fight in the middle of the sea where darkness surrounded them.

    "Almost there!" Announced Abasi.

    As soon as they reached the surfaced of the water, Taara did her job, maintaining the wind beneath their feet. It ultimately allowed them to stay adrift in the air.

    To their dismay, however, they could still see the beastly serpent storming their way and it left the masters gasping and widening their eyes further.

    "What the - Urrggghhh!" Christopher hastily let out his wings, but as he attempted to escape, he felt himself being pushed up into the air further.

    The sea serpent came out from the water and purposely bounced Christopher up instead, unable to recover and make use of his wings.

    He landed on a hard surface, his body facing the rest of the masters that remained to float thanks to Taara''s air.

    "Where - where did I land on?" He asked them through his head.

    "Whatever happens, do not move," that was all that Abasi said. "I''ll get you out of there."

    Brody and Taara were scared out of their wits. They watched as Christopher settled on the bridge of the serpent''s nose. Its eyes were looking straight at them while its tongue was stretching out from its humongous mouth.

    Whatever it was that Christopher landed on, it was obviously moving, sensing it ascend, moving closer to the rest of the masters.

    "I''m going to get you, Chris. In the count of three," said Abasi.

    Christopher merely nodded.

    "One. Two - "

    "You smell of the moon, creature. What are you?" Their eyes enlarged, hearing the sea serpent speak to them! Rather, it was speaking to Christopher!

    Its voice rebound against the seas, very audible from meters away. "What are you, I asked? And what brings you to Solaris?"

    "Get up and speak to me creature with wings!" Ordered the sea serpent. "Don''t worry. I don''t eat bones like you. You won''t be enough to fill my stomach!"

    Poor master of water could utterly feel his heart ready to jump out of his chest, but when the serpent spoke again, he finally stood up and turned around.

    ''Yup! The thing is colossal,'' He told himself. He gulped at the sight of the serpent''s light blue eyes and said, "Hello, just in case you change your mind, I - I absolutely taste bland."

    "Hmmm... Humorous, I see. Just like someone, I know," said the serpent.

    Christopher was standing on the serpent''s nose, right in between its bright blue eyes. From its head, it looked like a dragon, only that it had no wings.

    Its skin was covered in scales in the color of aqua blue. From its head, fins the size of his body formed, clearly doing down to the rest of its frame.

    "I''m asking you, again, flying creature. Why do you smell of the moon?" Asked the serpent. "Do you come from the moon?"

    "If - if I say yes, would that mean you would let us go?" Christopher said, raising his brow.

    "I have no time for humor, creature! Tell me, how do you smell of the moon?" The serpent asked again.

    "I - I have no clue what you are saying. I don''t even know what the moon smells like. Must smell great!" Christopher added. "I came from a world called Pelagy."

    For seconds, the serpent squinted at Christopher, doubting his words. When it spoke, it said, "Impossible. You have the blood of someone from a moon. That''s how you smelled of the moon."

    *****

    AUTHOR''S NOTES:

    Thank you for supporting the author. Please vote for this novel, send gifts, add to your library, and give a review!

 Chapter 129 - I Can Serve You

    The waves were loudly crashing against the beastly sea serpent in the middle of nowhere. If it were not for the deafening voice of this creature, only the endless splashing of flood could be widely heard.

    From above, the humongous snake creature stayed afloat, now showing off its entire body, forming into several curves and stretching over six hundred feet.

    The masters were nothing compared to its massive frame. Taara, Brody, and Abasi remained adrift in the air while Christopher remained standing on the bridge of the serpent''s nose.

    The maters of water was still trying to digest the possibility of having the blood of someone from the moon. His brows were drawn together as he caressed his chin.

    "No, both my parents are from Pelagy." He looked up to the serpent and said, "I don''t believe my parents came from the moon. Besides? Which moon? Is it in this realm or in another?"

    There were plenty of moons around the universe, but in their galaxy, there were only three. Solaris shared the same moon as Pelagy, while the other was the moon that orbited the earth. The third moon was in the furthest end of the galaxy, one which the masters had not yet explored, not even Abasi.

    Not that it mattered which moon to Christopher, but he was utterly curious at that point.

    "It doesn''t matter which moon, for the moons are our origin," revealed the serpent. It was as if the serpent smelled Christopher''s scent again, taking a deep breath. "Yes, you have the blood of someone from the moon."

    "If the answer matters to you, can I get back to you on that and ask my father if he came from the moon - or my mother for that matter," told Christopher.

    "Nevermind, I am uninterested now. You can return to wherever it is that you came from," told the serpent.

    "No!" The masters said in unison.

    "Please, no!" Added Christopher. "We need your help."

    "Please, protector of Solaris. You are one of them, aren''t you?" Abasi asked. With Taara''s help, he lowered himself to the sea serpent and said, "We really need your help."

    "I would not call myself a protector of Solaris. That is just a tale. Some calling us spirits, huh! That was just a coverup for our curse!" Told the sea serpent.

    The masters were looking at each other when the creature said, "What is it that you need help with?"

    "Godly serpent - "

    "Akurra, that is my name. I am one of the five serpents that roamed this world. All of them are my brothers," revealed the serpent. "You are all lucky for it was I whom you came across. My brothers are not too kind."

    "Akurra, can I land my feet on you and stand next to my friend?" Abasi asked, slowly descending to his face.

    "You have permission," responded the sea serpent.

    Shortly after landing his feet, Abasi asked, "I''ll go straight to the point. One of us from the future has collected powers, perhaps, and most likely even killed for it. He became hungry for power and eternal youth and will be coming for us."

    He first studied the reaction of the serpent before adding, "It''s because one of us holds the Venusian Sword - "

    "From Venus?" The serpent asked.

    "Yes, the same galaxy as the earth. We are masters of the earth, you see. We are its protectors," responded Abasi. "I''m surprised you know - "

    "I told you! Our origin is from the moon! Two of my brothers are from the moon that earth sees at night while two of my half brothers are from another moon," he revealed.

    "Wait - wait. Can we sidetrack and cover that part? How is it that you are from the moon?" Christopher asked, thoroughly confused.

    Akurra shook his head, making Abasi land on his ass. Christopher, on the other hand, took a leap and used his wings.

    "Because I am reminded of my home thanks to this moon-blooded, flying creature, I will tell you our past," shared the serpent. "Listen carefully, I don''t like repeating myself."

    "We are all ears," said Taara. The rest of the masters echoed the same.

    "It was more than three hundred years ago. Each moon had one moon serpent, living in its core. My mother was one of them. I came from the moon, shared with by the earth."

    "Before I was born, my mother was alone. The serpent from the second moon was a male serpent. He used his power to visit the other moons. He impregnated my mother and produced three serpents - me and my two brothers."

    "Unfortunately, my father was not satisfied with my mother. He went to the other moon and made small serpents again."

    "Woah," reacted Chris.

    "Hey! Don''t give me that glare, you moon-blooded, flying creature!" Akurra warned Christopher. "We are technically snakes. An uncommitted relationship is more common than you think."

    The masters, "..."

    "Yes, in your language, my father was a man whore," said the Akurra. Seeing the popping eyes of the masters, the serpent objected, "What? I never liked my father."

    "My father continued to cross from one moon to the other and while that happened, we, his children, grew in size. Unfortunately, came with this was the overwhelming water that flooded the moons where his children lived."

    "At the same time, my father observed how his own moon was slowly dying."

    "We were the life force of the moon. My father should have never left his moon from the start and he never should have made children!"

    "We attract and create water! Have you ever wondered why the ocean rises on a full moon? It''s because of us! When our powers shine so bright, especially at night, we create water."

    "Anyway, as we grew, the moon where we lived and that of my half brothers was being filled with water. The living beings in the moon were dying, trying to find a dry place to live in."

    Recalling the past, the giant sea serpent became wistful as he told, "We killed our own people and it was my father''s fault for not holding in his desires!"

    "With the help of the white witches of our moon, they found this empty planet with no life force and decided that this will be the new home for all the moon serpent''s children."

    "For more than two hundred years, my brothers and I have not seen our mother. We have been living here since, filling Solaris with water."

    "As the years passed, because of the overwhelming water of this world, living organisms began to grow and mutated to what is now."

    "As for my mother? She felt guilty for the lives that were lost and she devoted her life to the white witches, giving them part of her power as she sleeps from the core of the moon."

    "For two hundred years, my mother had been sleeping on the moon. It has been... so long."

    Returning its gaze to Christopher, the serpent said, "So you see. I would know that you have a blood of a moon creature because my mother is the moon serpent. One of your parents is lying about their descent. That can only be the explanation."

    "The scent in you is even stronger than I recall. You must come from a very powerful clan of the moon."

    Needless to say, Christopher was shocked. The entire tale was startling altogether. First, the serpent was more than two hundred years old. Now, he just found out that he may be a half-alien of Pelagy.

    "Christopher, we can figure that out later. What mates most is the reason why we came here," said Abasi.

    "Right. Please, carry on with what you said," instructed the sea serpent. "You said someone from the future had turned himself powerful, coming back to time to secure The Venusian Sword."

    "Yes, who happens to be in the possession on one of us," told Abasi.

    "My wife. The sword is in my wife," interrupted Christopher. "And he wants to take it for it is said to be - "

    "The only weapon that can kill an immortal," the serpent finished for them. "I know that tale well."

    "It is not just immortals that sword could kill. It could take the life of anything so powerful and so sizeable. It can definitely kill me too."

    "The Venusian sword was one of the last resort to save the moon in the past. If we did not find this world where we can live in, the people of the moon would have sought for this sword and slay us with its blade."

    The masters were silent. For some reason, they pitted the monstrous sea creature.

    "Damn, you have a fine story there," said Christopher. "That''ll make a good movie."

    Abasi, "..."

    "Humorous again," said Akurra. "And so? What was it that you need from me?"

    "We need to borrow your strength. Only temporarily. We determined if we could become stronger, then we can defeat the future evil that is coming for us," told Abasi.

    "Since you hold the power of water, Akurra. Would you be so kind and lend me your strength?" Christopher asked, this time returning his stance on the serpent''s nose. "I also hold the power of water. My name is Christopher."

    "Tell you what? Christopher. If you are who I think you are, then you should be able to summon me to your will," said Akurra. "I can do better than lend you my strength.... I can serve you."

 Chapter 130 - A Son Of A White Witch

    Moments earlier.

    Akurra, one of the five beastly serpents of Solaris, assumed it was just another day lying in the pit of darkness under the undying waters.

    There was nothing to do but swim, eat large fishes, and at night, curse at his father, staring at the moon. He had a boring two hundred plus years. He had nothing to do but get fat.

    He suddenly heard a commotion from above the waters. Mermaids were shrieking. How he hated their screams.

    The serpent detected the blood of the mermaids and saw flashes of light from hundreds of meters above him.

    He decided to see what was happening, but as he swam up, he scented a familiar whiff; a blood of a white witch from the moon.

    He suddenly felt a thrill.

    ''What would a moon witch be doing here?'' He asked himself. As the scent filled his nostrils, he sped his swimming. He saw four men in a frame of a human hastily evade him.

    What shocked him more was how they were jumping in-between spaces in the water. He could tell they had powers. ''Moon witches could also travel in between worlds and spaces.''

    Reaching the surface, he feared the man he meant to interrogate would leave. Thus, he thrust his head up, throwing the moon-scented creature off balance, just right after seeing him spring out wings.

    ''Interesting, a witch with wings?'' He silently asked himself again.

    As soon as he achieved his goal, landing the man on his nose, he took the chance to ask, "You smell of the moon, creature. What are you?"

    ****

    After having a talk with Christopher and telling the tale of the real curse behind Solaris, Akurra had more than enough time to sniff on the master of water. He was already 99% sure; he was a white witch descent.

    He smelled of the same lineage that he once swore to protect but could not since he was forced to relocate to Solaris.

    After hearing their plea for help, he figured there was one way to tell for sure if this boy had the blood of the moon white witches. He offered his services.

    "Tell you what? Christopher. If you are who I think you are, then you should be able to summon me to your will," said Akurra. "I can do better than lend you my strength... I can serve you."

    He watched as Christopher became amazed at the offer. The flying creature''s eyes widened and his mouth fell open.

    "Serve me? How - how can that happen? I would really appreciate the help you can give, especially since I am trying to protect the life of my wife and unborn son, as well as the future of mankind," said Christopher to Akurra.

    "Well, first. We need your wife here. I want to see for myself if she really holds the Venusian Sword... to see Is to believe," requested the serpent.

    It took minutes for the present masters to agree on the serpent''s claim, and Abasi went back to Pelagy to get Amanda.

    Upon Abasi''s return, Amanda already had her fiery wings and was already covered in her second skin.

    Akurra saw the initial fright in Amanda''s eyes, but they were quickly replaced with fierceness. He thought, ''Interesting. Such a courageous pregnant lady and such power inside of her.''

    "Chris, are you okay?" Amanda asked, seeing her beloved stand on the serpent''s nose. She was told that the beastly sea snake wanted to see The Venusian sword, but it was unclear to her if the serpent had good intentions.

    "My love, I''m fine," told Christopher. He glanced back at Akurra''s bright blue eyes and said, "He wants to see the sword, Amanda."

    "Very well then," Amanda said.

    Gently, she threw her hand to the side and as she ordered the sword out silently, the same yellow light spiraled on her arm until it took the shape of the golden blade.

    It shone even brighter before the sea serpent.

    "Beautiful," said Akurra.

    He slowly raised himself closer to Amanda before taking a deep breath. He said, "With the child inside you, I also smell another descent of the moon."

    Amanda frowned, not understanding what was going on. She even took the time to look at the drifting Taara, Brody, and Abasi.

    Christopher had to explain to her how the serpent thought one of his parents was from the moon because he smelled of the moon. He also told the tale of how and why the serpent could determine base on his scent.

    The narrative left Amanda amused. She realized there were more magic and powers outside the earth. She looked at the serpent and said, "Well, how can you offer us help? We want you to know that we are truly grateful."

    "Since there are two individuals now from the same descent of the moon - your husband and the baby, I feel even more oblige to offer my help," said Akurra.

    Akurra glanced at Amanda and ordered, "You need to cut just a little from my back and make me bleed with your sword. My scales are impenetrable to any form of weapon, but The Venusian Sword can easily cut through my thick scales."

    Amanda glared at the serpent. Her eyes widened in horror as she objected, "Why would I do that?"

    "Because in order for your husband to summon me, he must drink my blood," revealed Akurra. His answer made all the masters sneer.

    Christopher nearly puked at that. He said, "I''m - I''m not drinking any blood!"

    "It''s either that or you carve out my eye, but I would rather kill you if you hurt me in the process! Besides, taking out my eye will leave you with a power that is beyond your control," said Akurra. "The best way is to be able to summon me."

    "Being able to summon me, means you can bring me to anywhere you are, any time of the day, but only for a short period each. Say twenty minutes," told Akarru. "I can do the fighting for you."

    The masters could not help but agree. The idea was far better, but what the serpent said next made them doubt the process.

    "But if you are not from the clan of the moon, the summoning will never work. I will never hear your call, no matter what," added Akarru.

    "So if I am not a descent from the moon, then I will just drink your blood for nothing?!" Christopher asked in horror. He did not like the idea of drinking a sea serpent''s blood without any positive result.

    "You don''t need to decide now. Let your wife take just a little of blood and keep it cold and fresh until you are ready to take the risk," instructed the serpent. "Moreover, with my blood in you, it is the easiest way to call on me rather than going into the depths of the waters of Solaris."

    "Go now, wife of the moon creature, take blood from me," ordered Akarru. "You! help your wife! Stand behind her."

    The truth was, Akarru had no intention to make Christopher wait. He was so eager to find out if Christopher was really a descent of the white witches from the moon.

    Using their wings, the master of water and fire made their way to the serpent''s back and after finding a good spot, Amanda held up her sword ready to puncture against the scales.

    "Urrgghhh!" Amanda screamed as she gave it her all. Akarru''s incredible size required her might.

    As soon as the sword penetrated against the serpent''s back, blood gushed out of his back, utterly splashing against Amanda and Christopher. Both wound up drinking a fraction of the serpent''s blood!

    Amanda ended up putting back her sword as she flew away from the squiring blood! She dove into the water and cleaned herself of the blood.

    Christopher was coughing terribly at the taste of the serpent''s metallic green blood. He stuck his tongue out as he complained, "Ewwww... Fuck! That was disgusting!"

    "What did you expect! Its blood!" Said Akarru.

    Seconds later, Akarru saw how Christopher''s hair was turning white after just taking a little of his blood. His skin turned paler than it previously was. More importantly, he felt it; his blood was quickly flowing to Christopher''s body.

    The serpent closed his eyes, feeling himself being one into his veins.

    Heartbeats later, they heard Akarru laugh. It was as if he shed a tear of joy before he told, "You really a son of a white witch from the moon!"

    "If that was not that case, you would have been already poisoned! Your wife is also safe since she carries the child with your blood," told the serpent.

    "Whhhaatttt?! Did you just put our lives at risk?!" Cried Amanda in anger.

    "What do you mean, white witch?" Christopher asked while letting the water come to him instead and brush away the green blood on his body. Gradually, his hair and skin turned back to its usual color.

    "You heard me right! You are a son of a white witch from the moon! There is no doubt about it! Earlier, I was 99% sure.. Now, I am absolutely certain!" He bowed his head to Christopher and said, "You are now my master and I will serve you until my very last breath."

 Chapter 131 - Go To The Moon?

    The catch was, Christopher would have to return to Solaris and learn how to summon the great sea serpent, Akurra.

    For now, the masters had to return to their respective worlds to rest.

    It was only the next day that Christopher had a one-on-one talk with his father.

    From their family''s sitting area, he revealed, "Father. When I traveled to Solaris, one of the world''s protectors or should I say, creator of their water affirmed, that I am from the moon - that I have a blood of a white witch from the moon. The creature I spoke with was a sea serpent."

    He leaned forward and said, "Father, why would the serpent say that of me?"

    First, Theo was taken aback by his son''s tale. ''A sea serpent? Creator of water?'' These were the thoughts that initially ran through his head.

    Nonetheless, Theo had to convince himself; this was now his truth, being the father of a son who was chosen to hold the spirit of water from the earth.

    "Chris, that''s impossible. I am from Aeros. How else would you have wings and gain the ability to self heal?" Theo told. He shook his head while resting back on his seat. "Maybe the serpent was mistaken. It just can''t be."

    "I don''t know, father. It did not seem that way to me," told Christopher. "His story was very convincing and there was no reason for him to lie about it either? There is absolutely nothing to gain for him to make up such a story. Plus, the serpent offered to help us."

    "What about mother, father? You told me that she had a family here?" Christopher asked.

    The truth was, Christopher never met anyone of his mother''s relatives. He was told her parents had passed away. Only his father met them while he was a baby.

    He met his grandfather from his father''s side, but not a single kin from his mother''s.

    "They lived in one of the eastern border villages - the village of Gantrik, but like I told you. Your grandparents passed away shortly after we were wed," told Theo.

    "We - we don''t have any other relatives there?" Christopher asked.

    "She had an aunt that often visited her in the castle, but that was it, and she never went out to the village of Gantrik since her parents died. Only her aunt came to see her now and then," told Theo. "If I recall it correctly, her name as... Matilda."

    After thinking deep, however, he cited, "Well, she said - your mother, she had other relatives in the same village but they weren''t close. People knew them to be a wealthy family, but I never really dug deeper at that time, son."

    "During our wedding, I can only recall her parents and her aunt, join the celebration. There were others who came, but I could not really remember exactly how they were related to your mother."

    Theo chuckled and said, "Your mother was very beautiful. Back then, I did not care for her background. She was spellbinding, and she looked so young over the years. She took care of herself really well."

    "But then again, she was one of the wealthy families. My father did not mind the union at all, for her family blessed us with gold as dowry."

    Christopher chuckled and said, "Father, you speak like I have not seen my mother. Of course, I know how beautiful she looked and how much you adored her."

    There was an awkward silence after that before Christopher spoke again, "Well, it doesn''t seem like we know much about mother''s family." He leaned back to his seat and thought, "I wonder why I never bothered to ask mother back then."

    As a result of Christopher''s conversation with his father, he fled to the eastern village of Gantrik, purposely wanting to find their relatives.

    His father gave him the specific description of an old Manor that used to belong to his mother''s family.

    Theo told him Agatha had sold the house to a married couple, namely Muriel and Gerard.

    He easily found the manor as it was the biggest one in the village. It was quite impressive in size and land area.

    The caretakers of the manor knew him well and bowed in his presence.

    "Young master of Aeros, what brings you here to the house of Sir Gerard and Lady Muriel?" Said one servant.

    "I need to speak with the family of the manor, please," said Christopher while landing his feet on the ground.

    "Certainly, young master Christopher."

    He was guided through the house and lingered in the living room while the holders of the home came down from their chambers.

    Seeing Gerald and Muriel, he greeted them with respect. A boy in his teens came down with them and sat in the chair in front of Christopher.

    "To what do we owe this honor for the young master to visit us?" Asked Muriel, bowing her head to their future ruler.

    "It''s nice to see you, face to face, young master," greeted Gerard.

    "The same with me," their son also said. "I want to become like you, one day."

    Christopher smiled at the praise but he did not have time to chitchat. He went directly to the point. He asked, "I''m sorry for the sudden visit, but I came to ask how you knew my mother."

    The couple were puzzled and even looked at each other. "We knew your mother, young master?"

    "Yes, my mother. Agatha," said Christopher.

    At the mention of her name, Christopher noticed the sudden change in their movements. The couple became stiff and expressionless.

    Only the young boy beside them was the same, grinning at him.

    "Ah, yes. Agatha. The Lady of Aeros who sold us this manor," said Gerard, speaking rather slowly.

    "Your mother. Right. What do you want to know about your mother, young master of Aeros?" Asked Muriel. She was looking straight at Christopher, but he felt like the woman was looking past him.

    It was an odd stare.

    It wasn''t only bout their expression. Christopher also noticed how their eyes weren''t blinking at all.

    With a frown on his face, he asked, "Do - do you know my mother well? What about her family?"

    "Agatha and her parents, Umfrey and Aldith belong to an old family here in the village, young master, but they were the last of their kins along with Aldith''s older sister, Matilda," told Muriel said lifelessly.

    "Matilda?" He asked. He realized this was his mother''s aunt.

    "Where - where can I find Matilda?" Christopher asked with a frown. He then moved closer to the newly turned strange couple.

    Even the boy noticed the oddness of his parent''s actions that he asked, "Are you okay, mother, father?"

    Gerald moved slowly to face his son and said, "We are okay, son. Please go up to your room. This is a private discussion."

    "We don''t know where Matilda is," told Muriel. "For all we know, she might have already passed away too."

    Christopher meant to ask more, but Muriel suddenly fainted, alarming the servants of the house.

    What shocked Christopher was how Gerald stayed in awe for a second even after Muriel fell unconscious. He saw how Gerald shook his head and became frightened at the sight of his wife, senseless.

    "Muriel! Muriel? Are you alright?" Gerald asked. He carried his wife in his arms and went upstairs, never to return again.

    Only a servant faced him, saying that the landlords wanted to rest. Christopher was left with no choice but to leave.

    He decided to go to the earth, bringing his wife with him to Trinity Bay.

    For a few hours, the master of fire and water played the part of a normal married couple. They cooked dinner and ate with Martin.

    In the evening, Christopher brought Amanda out into the nearest cliff, where they first kissed.

    Above them was a full moon, and they both looked at it in delight.

    With his arms around Amanda''s waist, Christopher hugged her from behind. He pecked on the side of her face and said, "Look at that, my love. The moon shines so brightly."

    "What is this all about, Chris?" Amanda asked, turning to his handsome face.

    Amanda received a peck on the lips before Christopher spoke again. He said, "My love. I think my mother is the white witch that serpent, Akurra, is referring to."

    She watched as her husband directed his gaze from her to the moon before she asked, "Do you want to.. go to the moon?"

    ***

    Meanwhile, from the moon, watching over the earth, the supreme of the white witches was in a panic.

    "Supreme, did you sense it too?" Asked one other servant witch.

    "Yes. Yes. The spell was activated." Agatha put a hand on her chest and shed a tear. "They are asking for me, Matilda what do I do?"

    She started walking outside of her home, headed for the pond, and said, "I should check on them and see who is looking for me."

    Matilda, Agatha''s most trusted and loyal servant, moved closer to her and said, "Forget them, Agatha, our sovereign. We are your true family.. They will never know that you are a white witch and they will never know that you are still alive."

 Chapter 132 - Youth Is A Curse

    30 years ago. Under the night skies of Pelagy.

    A young woman with long white hair and pale skin, seemingly in her twenties, appeared out of nowhere with another one of her kind. They came about a mile away outside the eastern border of Aeros, a nation in the world Pelagy.

    The woman had beautiful grey eyes, a slender nose, a small face, incredibly soft skin, and beautiful long white hair. She wore a white overall and cloak on top of her conservative clothes.

    "Agatha! What are we doing here?" Matilda asked, shocked to find themselves in an unknown land. Matilda was unfamiliar with the world they had jumped into.

    Agatha, their future sovereign white witch, had just inherited the power of traveling through different worlds and she was having fun with the gift.

    "Where did you take us this time, Agatha? Please. Let us go back to our moon now!" Pleaded Matilda. She was supposed to watch over their coming supreme, but in the end, Agatha''s powers were too great for her to tame.

    She could not even drag her down.

    "Haha! I''ve done it, Matilda! I''ve done it! I could feel this world is different! Look at that?" Agatha pointed to the moon above and said, "It''s a different life force altogether!"

    Agatha turned to Matilda and said, "Do you know what this means?"

    Shaking her head, Matilda probed, "No. What?"

    "We are in another galaxy - a different set of stars and moons in the milky way!" She clasped her hands together and said, "I''m so excited to explore this world! I have become bored with looking at the Earth, at Venus whatnot!"

    "Ahh, we better go back, Agatha. Your father and mother will be looking for us," told Matilda. "You should spend more time with your parents, Agatha. They are about to turn three hundred years old. Do you know what that means?"

    "Of course, I know. I have about thirty to forty years to spend with them," responded Agatha with a frown.

    Agatha''s parents were blessed by the essence of the moon serpent. They did not age after turning thirty years old, but eternal youth could only last on their three hundredth year.

    Being the next in line, Agatha would soon be gifted with the same essence as she was expected to rule the clan, following in her parent''s footsteps. Unfortunately, she was the only child of her parents.

    It was common for the sovereign rulers of their clan to give birth during the last century of their lifespan.

    Just yesterday, one of the elders gifted Agatha the power to visit other worlds. It was a preparatory legacy for when she was expected to reign over their clan.

    "Matilda, soon I will be stuck to the moon, protecting it. Please give me this time to enjoy and explore other worlds! Let''s start with this one!" Agatha announced before running away from her servant, speeding in the direction of the nearest village.

    "Agatha!"

    The young Agatha found herself in one village of Aeros. She and Matilda lingered in the same town for days, but it was on their fourth day where Agatha''s life changed completely.

    Agatha was at it, wandering around. In her excitement, she hastily ran from one corner to another and stumbled into a handsome man with long dark blond hair.

    She bounced against the hardness of his chest and would have fallen to the ground if it were not for the man''s strong and swift arms.

    "Miss, are you okay?" The man asked.

    Agatha first gawked at his manly frame. Even if the man was well covered in armor, she could tell he was a man of strength. When she looked up to his face, she easily drowned in his intense blue eyes. Her grey ones were no comparison to its beauty.

    "Wow," Agatha unknowingly said, making the expression of the man turn soft.

    Helping the beautiful lady up, the man was likewise captivated by her good looks. He put a hand at the back of her waist for support, and asked, "Miss, my name is Theo, the young master Theo. What is your name?"

    Agatha merely tilted her head. She continued to appreciate the man''s impressive features without realizing his handsomeness overwhelmed her.

    Her reaction made Theo''s heart flutter that he held her hand outright. He repeated, "Miss, what is your name?"

    She looked down at her hand before looking back at his face. Only then did she finally speak, "My name? Oh, My name is Agatha."

    "Where do you live, Agatha?" Theo asked.

    "Ummm... somewhere here," she said before smiling. How could she tell her she lived in another moon?

    Meanwhile, Matilda, Agatha''s servant, watched from behind a structure, thinking of how to save their future sovereign.

    Matilda could tell the man whom Agatha had stumbled into was a man of power, given his stance and the soldiers that watched closely over him.

    She rushed to Agatha and said, "Agatha, let''s go. Your father and mother are waiting for you!"

    Bowing her head to the man, Matilda said, "We apologize for any inconvenience, kind sir." She immediately pulled Agatha and ran away with her.

    "Bye! Bye, Theo! I''ll see you next time!" Agatha promised and back then, she meant to keep it.

    When the two ladies returned to the moon, Agatha''s head was constantly filled with thoughts of one young master, Theo. She determined to return and find out about him.

    Matilda tried to stop her, but Agatha was stubborn. She returned to Aeros, in the same nation where she found the handsome man. She asked around the town''s people, just by merely giving his physical description.

    After learning that he was the future ruler of the land, Agatha formulated a plan to become worthy of his attention.

    Casting a spell on one wealthy couple, who lived in a manor, Agatha made parents out of them.

    For the entire village of Gantrik, she used her most potent magic to make them remember her as one of their own; a villager of the same nation. In a few days of work, she already belonged.

    News of Theo, looking for her reached her ears, but it was only after days of registering her to the minds of the villagers, did she appear before him.

    They met again on Theo''s next visit to the village of Gantrik, and at that time, Agatha did not run away. In fact, she introduced him to her supposed parents and invited him to her home.

    At that point, there was no stopping Agatha. Her heart was completely captured by Theo, a creature of Pelagy, and the future ruler of Aeros.

    The coming supreme of the white witches from the moon started to spend more time in Pelagy than in her own home until she meant not to return. Eventually, she married the man she loved and became the wife of Theo.

    Agatha abandoned the moon completely. She made Matilda swore not to tell her parents of her whereabouts. She used every bit of her strength so her presence will never be known to her parents or any white witch for that matter.

    For the first ten years of their marriage, Agatha and Theo had a peaceful and happy life. She bore two beautiful children and aged almost the same as Theo.

    Unfortunately, the inevitable happened. What Agatha did not know was the moon serpent had already marked on her the day she was born. On her 30th birthday, Agatha earned the essence of eternal youth.

    For the next five years, she was able to hide it, using her powers, but not having returned to the moon affected the strength of her magic. There came a time when her powers became weak and she could no longer disguise her youthful face.

    The entire time, she commissioned all herbs and facial care, making it appear she was very particular about her looks, but as the years passed, she heard rumors of how she had not aged at all.

    Everywhere she went, she could hear servants whispering about her beauty, saying it was out of the ordinary and maybe a result of witchcraft!

    The talks around affected her, and she wondered if Theo was thinking the same.

    With Matilda returning to visit her from time to time, she eventually learned that her parents were about to pass away. She will be the chosen leader for their clan and she had to return.

    "Agatha, they will never understand your magic," told Matilda. "They will never understand how you maintain to have a youthful face. One day, Theo will realize who you really are. He will cast you away! Abandon you! People here are afraid of things that cannot be explained!"

    "Come home. Your parents will soon die without seeing you. Is that what you want?"

    "Youth is a curse." With a tear in her eyes, Agatha nodded and said, "Okay. I will go. Give me time to say goodbye to my family."

    Following Agatha''s agreement, Matilda said, "Then, I shall return in one month to get you, our Supreme."

    However, just before leaving that night.. Matilda had jumped from one chamber to another, undoing the spell she cast on the advisers and the servants, for it was her who made them speak oddly of Agatha''s youthful face.

 Chapter 133 - Moon Serpents Crest

    "Make the crest properly, creature of the moon, or do you want to drink more of my blood!" Told the sea serpent of Solaris.

    Christopher returned to Solaris as Akurra meant to teach the master of water the way to summon him. Abasi only dropped him off and meant to return in the afternoon.

    "I''m not drinking anymore of your blood!" Complained Christopher as he was standing on an elevated ground, merely covering fifty square meters. The rest was submerged in water.

    The master of water had had many cuts on his fingers now, after several attempts of connecting with Akurra. Apparently, Christopher had to draw out a tiny amount of blood for the summoning to work. He had to form the crest of the moon serpent, using his blood to any surface and call on Akurra''s name.

    No matter how little was the crest, as long as there was enough of his blood to shape it accurately, the same that was now stained with Akarru''s, Christopher should be able to call on the serpent.

    The crest was a simple wave line, forming like a snake with a circular shape on top.

    "I have to say, this is a very inconvenient way to summon you," remarked Christopher.

    "That is the only way I know how to do it, so stop complaining. Besides, you should only summon me for important matters like when you are about to die!" Said Akurra.

    With his natural healing ability, Christoper closed the open skin on his fingers before he looked at his sword, plunged against the rocky land he was standing in.

    "I''m going back down, four hundred feet below. Give me five minutes," said the serpent while slowly drowning his body under the water.

    Christopher gave him ten minutes. After taking a deep breath, he cut his thumbed with the sword in front of him and kneeled on the rocky surface of the land. Using his blood, he formed the crest of the moon serpent. This time, he drew more blood than the last, and as soon as he formed the circle on top of the supposed serpent''s representation, he felt chills all over.

    "Akurra, I summon you." He did not notice, but his hair turned white, and out of nowhere, he could feel the sound of the deep water.

    Out of nowhere, he felt the wind surrounding him and saw it changed to aqua blue. The next thing he knew, Akurra''s body was circling around him! His height covered the length of a single swirl of the serpent''s body.

    The beastly sea serpent was utterly humongous!

    "Amazing, "he muttered.

    Christopher looked up, dazed at the sight of Akurra''s height. He could clearly see the glossy color of its scales.

    However, his admiration for the serpent''s body soon halted as Akurra slid down from the very small elevated ground, going back down into the sea. The small area could not hold the serpent''s full figure.

    The serpent swam meters away from Christopher and told, "this is still my summoned state. If you noticed, I suddenly appeared before you and will abruptly disappear. The most that you can summon me is twenty minutes or less, if you will it."

    "As you summon me, your hair will always turn white, for it is the mark of the white witch," added Akurra.

    Christopher attempted the process three more times and was successful in each. Only after being contented did he ask about his mother.

    "Akurra, I think the white witch you say is my mother, but she died when she was about fifty years old," revealed Christopher.

    "Hmmm... I don''t think so," said Akurra. "A white witch and the smell that I sense from you, I think your mother is a very powerful witch... No powerful witch would die easily."

    The serpent''s words shocked Christopher. He gulped and said, "She died of an illness."

    "I firmly believe you are a son of the supreme family of the white witches, Christopher. An illness will not kill anyone from the same lineage," revealed Akurra. "Only a powerful force could kill a white witch."

    "So unless your mother was not fighting evil, I think your mother is still alive. Go home to your world and attempt to summon me once. Make sure the place is clear from any innocent lives as I am quite sizable," said the serpent.

    Christopher was still shocked by the suggestion of Akurra, but he ultimately nodded, affirming his understanding.

    When Abasi came back to get him and returned him to Aeros, he asked a favor.

    From the courtyard of Aero''s castle, Christopher asked, "Abasi, my mother may still be alive. Can you - can you take me to the moon?"

    Looking at the serious eyes of Christopher, Abasi said, "Do you think this is a priority?"

    "If my mother is the white witch, then I suppose she could help us with our predicament, don''t you think?" Suggested Christopher.

    "Okay, we shall go tomorrow," said Abasi.

    The next day, the master of time and space, together with Christopher, drifted to the moon. They did not know if there was real life on the moon, just merely relying on the tale of Akurra.

    As soon as Christopher''s feet landed on the moon, he felt the same chills as he did when he summoned Akurra. He felt a strange sense of familiarity that he muttered, "I have a feeling. I really am from the moon or... my blood."

    Abasi shook his head and said, "Well, I think we have already established that. Let''s go and find any life."

    As far as Abasi knew, there should not be any life on the moon. That was the findings of many expeditions to this small satellite that rotated on the earth.

    The masters stepped into solid rock and covered miles of nothingness. As far as they had concealed, there was nothing but dust and rocky debris. Countless craters dot the moon, signaling the countless meteorite that had crashed against it.

    Soon enough, they finally discovered life on the moon; a small white snake that was crawling on the surface, ten meters away from them. To their surprise, the snake found them. It was clear that it was staring at them as it took a standing form.

    The snake then sped, gliding its way across the rocks until it disappeared. The snake just vanished into thin air.

    Frowning, Abasi said, "How did that happen?"

    Christopher thrust out his wings and flew in the direction where the snake had disappeared, but to his shock, a snake the size of him sprung out of nowhere!

    The snake''s jaws were wide open, ready to bite on his flesh.

    "Chris! watch out!" Abasi shifted him back to his side and the huge snake ultimately landed on the ground.

    Just as they thought, they were only dealing with one, five more white snakes came out.

    It would seem as though there was a layer of invisible protection around the space as the snakes just suddenly appeared like they were coming out of the water, except they were crawling out from the opposite side of the crater.

    The hissing sounds of the snakes were piercing against their ears that the masters felt like their eardrum would explode. They covered their ears, protecting it from the noise.

    "Sssssss... Leave now or die... Ssssssss..."

    "Sssssss... Leave now or die... Ssssssss..."

    They could hear the words of warning, but they could not determine where the voice is coming from.

    Despite the pain in his ears, Christopher meant to use the power of the water. He focused his hands on the crawling snake and commanded the water in the reptile''s bodies.

    To his surprise, it did not work. The only reason for it was the snakes weren''t real creatures! "What  - what are these things?!"

    "We should leave, Chris! I don''t like it!" Abasi told. He kept moving them further and further away from the snakes, but the white reptiles were moving too fast!

    "No!" Christopher''s ears were bleeding, but he took out the sword from his back and flew up to thrust it against one snake, but it did not bleed. Instead, the snake he had hit split into two!

    "This is definitely witchcraft! Chris, let''s return! We are not prepared for this!" Told Abasi.

    Feeling more blood flow down to his face, Christopher touched his ears in an attempt to cover from the sound, but he realized something.

    "Blood! Blood!" He screamed.

    Just right after Abasi moved them again, further from the snakes, Christopher scraped the blood from each side of his ears and drew in the rocky land, the crest of the moon serpent.

    "Stay back, Abasi! I''m calling Akarru!" He said right after forming the circle on top of the symbol. "Akurra, I summon you!"

    The same gushing wind he felt the other day surrounded him, and the more he felt goosebumps all over. His hair quickly turned white.

    Christopher could see the snakes practically thrust their bodies towards him and his eyes widened. "Ahhhhh!"

    He closed his eyes at the anticipation, but when he felt nothing he opened his eyes. He saw the same familiar aqua blue scales, and he was instantly relieved.

    He slammed his body against the serpent and said, "Thank you, Akurra."

    In his loud and annoying tone, Akkura spoke, "Witch! Do you know that my master is above you! Even I am above you! Show yourself to me!"

 Chapter 134 - The Better Question

    "Akurra, I summon you!"

    Beneath the waters of Solaris, Akurra was chowing on a gigantic squid for his snack when he suddenly heard the calling of Christopher.

    "Urrggggh! Whatever it is preventing me from finishing my snacks is going to pay for it," he cursed, seeing himself fading out in the middle of the ocean.

    He was being summoned by his new master, one he did not expect to happen so soon as they had just seen each other the other day.

    As he was traveling through a magnetic space, powered by the moon serpent, Akurra felt Christopher''s pain. He realized it was a serious matter.

    His blood flows in Christopher, after all. He could tell the master of water was in distress.

    Akurra was horrified to see himself reappear on the moon; his birthplace and the very land where he shouldn''t be. But even before he could react, he was met outright, but snakes!

    The reptiles did not see what was coming and merely exposed their fangs, ready to take a bite at Christopher, but instead, they found themselves in front of a giant sea serpent!

    As soon as the snakes'' fangs touched Akurra''s scales, the creatures disintegrated into black smoke.

    The sea serpent, being the son of the life force of the moon, immediately sensed the presence of a white witch. He realized that the snakes were merely part of a spell, following the orders of its creator.

    Understanding that his master was safe, he demanded, "Witch! Do you know that my master is above you! Even I am above you! Show yourself to me!"

    "I will teach you a thing or two for interfering with my snack!"

    "Heed to me, I say!" He repeated.

    Seconds passed, but there was no answer. Instead, the serpent felt the witch''s energy drifting away.

    Thus, Akurra charged speedily, moving in serpentine locomotion, leaving Christopher behind as he healed his ears. "Master, follow behind me!"

    With the sea serpents'' natural energies, he broke down the barrier that stood in the way of Christopher and half the moon''s life, unseen to mankind.

    Half the moon was covered by a protective boundary, where all the beings of the land agreed amongst themselves to hide it, safe from the discovery of others. It created a mirror effect, reflecting the barren and lifeless moon. It was a force field that reached up to a thousand feet above the ground.

    With the entire barrier down, the mystical world of nature unfolded in the master''s eyes. Evidently, the sustainable space of the moon went further thousands of feet below the moon''s surface.

    Soaring trees appearing like pines could be seen all around. On two sides of the valley, water flowed, forming into a waterfall, and streamed through channels within the land. On the base of the cliffs, many cave-like formations were evident.

    One could make out humble villages from miles away.

    Waving against the ground, the sea serpent disturbed the structure of trees. It''s heavily built frame, dug against the soil as it crawled in the direction of the fleeing witch.

    "Found you!" Screamed Akurra, seeing a white witch, riding a wooden brach. His long body slid down the from the cliff, chasing after the white witch.

    ''I need to catch this witch now before my times run out!'' He told himself. His sparkling eyes glowed brighter. He used his energy and commanded the water beneath the soil.

    Water suddenly sprung out of nowhere, blocking the witches'' path, and it ultimately made her fall to the ground along with her flying staff. Before the witch could recover, Akurra rotated its body around the witch''s presence.

    With his big blue eyes looking down at the insignificance size, the sea serpent seemingly cast a spell on her. She was unable to flee or move even an inch, only her mind worked and so did her voice.

    With his deafening voice, the serpent said, "I wonder what a white witch would taste like? I don''t like eating such a small frame, but you seem to be well worth it!"

    "You are not supposed to be here!" Told Matilda while her eyes remained fixed on Akurra''s powerful ones.

    "Stop this! Son of the moon serpent! what brings you here?" He looked up to see a flying white witch emitting with the essence of Akurra''s mother. He immediately knew who it was.

    ''No, no! This cannot happen! Not now!'' Matilda screamed in silence. She had worked so hard to keep Agatha apart from her family. She could not allow for their supreme to meet her son!

    Matilda and Agatha earlier sensed the presence of an alien landing on the moon. It was Matilda who was tasked to find out who it was.

    When she sent a small white snake to survey the land, she was shocked to see Christopher!

    Of course, she knew Christopher. She may not have revealed herself to Christopher and Cassy, but she had visited Aeros countless times. She had seen their supreme''s children from a distance.

    Matilda easily presented herself as the witch to observe and, as necessary, rid the visitors of their land.

    Seeing Agatha floating in the sky with her own flying staff, Matilda was in a panic. She told, "Supreme! You must order this beast back to his own world! Use the moon serpent''s power! He should not be here! He wants to eat me!"

    "Damn, right I do! You naughty, naughty servant witch!" Akurra said without hesitation. He thrust out his tongue, drooled over Matilda, making her shriek in disgust.

    "Stop this right now! Son of the moon serpent! Release my servant at once!" Demanded Agatha.

    "Trust me, leader of the white witch, this servant of yours is not to be trusted," told Akurra.

    "Agatha, please! Send back this serpent now!" Matilda repeated, trying to interfere in their conversation.

    "Silence, you traitor!" Ordered Akurra.

    "Do I have to repeat myself? Or do you want me to use your own mother''s power against you?! How did you get here?" Probed the sovereign witch. "Why are you even here?"

    The sea serpent first bowed his head in the presence of the supreme witch and said, "Supreme, I came here, summoned to the moon."

    Shocked by his answer, Agatha, the sovereign ruler of the white witches, froze. She suddenly felt her heart raced, thinking of the possibility. ''How?''

    She quickly dismissed the idea, saying, "That''s impossible! Only me and - "

    "Your heir could summon a serpent descendant from the moon. That''s right... only one from your blood - only your heir could be the master of the likes of me," Akurra finished for Agatha. "My time is up, supreme witch. Just so you know, this witch here tried to kill my master... She is not worthy of your trust."

    Twenty minutes was up and the sea serpent slowly faded out in front of Agatha and returned to Solaris. As soon as his oversized body disappeared, what Agatha saw seemingly drained every blood on her skin.

    Christopher was flying in midair, also in the same state of confusion at the sight of her. Behind him was another creature of power, one she felt belonged to the earth.

    "Chris, who is that?" Asked Abasi, seeing the master of water shock.

    The master of water suddenly felt his very power escaped his body. His throat dried up and his frame stiffed. there was no doubt about it. His eyes could not be wrong, seeing the same youthful face years ago. Moreover, her reaction gave it away.

    He gulped and asked, "M - Mother. Is it really you?"

    ''Mother? This is Chris'' mother?'' Abasi asked in silence, also gawking at the sight of the white witch.

    Memories suddenly flooded Christopher''s head; the pain of his mother''s departure, the sadness in their hearts, and the many months and years they mourned for her passing.

    He did not want to believe his mother left them, but apparently, his mother was alive, and just like what Akurra told, it would seem like she was a white witch!

    For a moment, he felt the world crumbling down on him. He felt the pain all over again.

    Like her son, Agatha was unable to move. She could not believe her eyes.

    When she noticed the presence of a powerful creature, she could tell it was the son of their moon serpent. The arrival of Akurra instantly gave her the chills and the familiar feeling she had when she was bestowed with the moon serpent''s essence.

    It was a knowledge passed down to her by her parents. Her instincts could not be wrong.

    She immediately left her home in search of the powerful energy.

    Who would have known Christopher and the Akurra''s path would cross? Who would have known she would meet her son on the moon?

    "It''s you, isn''t it? I could tell it''s you," said Christopher. "Every bone in my body tells me so."

    A tear fell down her cheek and her lips trembled. Her voice trailed off as she called him, "S-son. H-how?"

    "No, mother. I am supposed to ask the questions," said Christopher with conviction. He flew closer to Agatha and asked, "The better question is... Why? Why did you leave us?"

    ***

    Author''s Notes:

    Thank you for your support. Please, leave this story a review, a gift, and your lovely comments.

    Don''t forget to like my profile! :)

 Chapter 135 - Tell The Truth

    The barrier was put back up again, covering the habitual side of the moon. From inside, Christopher could see how the skies looked like a luminous blue with a mix of green cruising around the barrier. It reminded him of the northern lights of the earth.

    Abasi and Christopher landed their feet as Agatha used her magic to cover their habitat.

    Meanwhile, Matilda kept reminding their supreme of her full responsibility, "Agatha, you have to listen to me! You can''t go back to your family - "

    "Your opinion is not warranted! " Said Agatha coldly after learning Matilda had created poisonous white snakes to attack her son.

    Agatha had earlier put a hand on Matilda''s forehead, ultimately seeing the truth of what happened through her magic.

    She did not only seek the certainty of what happened recently; she saw through all the lies that and schemes Matilda had also done behind her back. She saw how she had created a spell inside the castle of Aeros, making them speak ill about her beauty.

    Not only that, she saw that in the distant future, Matilda will betray her, helping a creature from earth who was holding six powerful crystals and teaching the earthling how to defeat her.

    Being the sovereign white witch, she had the gift of foresight and in that future; she saw her entire clan die in the hands of the adversary. Even Matilda died from the attack in the future, she saw.

    It bewildered her who was her eventual enemy, but for now, she needed to take care of Matilda. by doing so, she could still change the future.

    "You don''t understand! I did it to protect you - our world!" Matilda tried to reason, walking closer and closer to Agatha.

    "Ughhh!" With one thrust of her hand, a force sent Matilda flying ten meters away from Agatha. "You - you dare hurt my son?! Preventing me from going to Pelagy is one thing, but hurting my son is another story!"

    Christopher saw his mother chant words while her hand remained raised in the direction of Matilda. He could make out it was another spell.

    The two masters clearly saw roots come out of the ground, slowly trapping Matilda, starting with her feet.

    Her screams could be heard as the roots gradually covered her torso, then up to her face. Just before the sealing inside her face completely, Matilda gasped as she called out her name, "A-aga-tha."

    Agatha cried outright, feeling her chest heavy. She could not believe that her most trusted servant had betrayed her and will continue doing so in the future.

    Christopher''s mother continued to chant words. The log of wood that started to form from the roots grew in height, more of its mass widened, and not a moment too soon, it turned into another one of the land''s high trees.

    Abasi''s immediate reaction was to look around the hundreds of trees around them. His eyes widened as he softly said, "What are the chances that these are all - "

    "Yes, they are. Most of them are over a hundred years old," revealed Agatha. "She looked at the trees around her and told, "Once every few years or decades, there is always one from our faction that makes a mistake."

    Turning to Christopher, Agatha said, "Son, I am sorry."

    The great white witch suddenly ran in his direction and hugged Christopher tight. She said, "Christopher. How I longed to embrace you this way. I miss you so much, son."

    Agatha had mixed feelings earlier. It crossed her mind to deny everything, but hidden joy from inside her heart overpowered. How could she refuse such an opportunity when Christopher was in her line of sight?

    When Christopher did not answer, she did not care. She continued to hug him.

    After minutes of being in his mother''s embrace, Christopher noticed how his heart was beating faster. He no longer noticed how a tear fell down his cheek. He wanted to act tough in front of this woman who left them, but he also could not defy the cry of his heart.

    He suddenly howled in tears and hugged Agatha back.

    Water easily drenched the mother and son as Christopher''s crystal manifested, but no matter, Agatha cried back and remained to hug her son.

    Regret easily filled her thoughts.

    The two did not know how long they hugged each other, but after some time, they started wiping the wetness on their faces. Agatha put both her hands on her son''s face and pecked on his cheeks. She said, "I miss you so much."

    "There is so much I want to talk about. So much I want to ask, but it is best that we go to my home." Agatha held Christopher''s hand and said, "Let''s go."

    ***

    Agatha''s home was enchanting. It was a huge stone house, six stories in height with vines crawling up to the roof. It was obvious that it was made with magic, as it has no signs of binding whatsoever. The structure was pure and solid stone.

    Yet, from the inside, it was equipped with chambers, doors, and other furnishings.

    Several other white witches guarded her home, but Agatha momentarily blinded them upon her arrival, casting another spell. Only after walking to a private chamber did she undo the magic.

    The guardians of the supreme questioned not her decision, nor the reason for blinding them. They knew exactly where they stood and respected Agatha completely.

    After sitting in front of a table, Agatha said, "So, where do we start? Can we start by how you found Akurra?"

    Christopher started by carefully introducing Abasi and his newly given powers, the blue crystal. They told of the coming threat to their lives which led them to seek other powers, including that from Solaris, the world surrounded by water.

    After the brief tale of Christopher, Agatha realized she was familiar with the enemy they spoke of. Still, she let them resumed their story.

    "Akurra offered to be my master. He sensed me outright, saying that I am a man from the moon. It was the sea serpent who hinted you may not be dead," told Christopher. "I - we, me, and Abasi came to find out if you really are alive."

    "I see," said Agatha, half-thinking of thanking the serpent. "So, it would be safe to say that Aeros have accepted magic to possibly be good?"

    Agatha always remembered Aeros to be doubtful of supernatural powers, especially those that did not come from the healers. That was part of her reason for hiding her true identity from her husband.

    "Yes, mother. In fact, they accepted all of us - the masters of the earth, even my wife. I am married, mother and I have a son coming too," revealed Christopher with a smile.

    The white witch''s beautiful face suddenly turned emotional. She was going to be a grandmother and how she wished to be there when it would happen.

    Agatha smiled and put a hand on her chest. She said, "I hope I can meet them."

    "You should," said Christopher. "Now, mother. Can you tell me please what drove you to the point of leaving us?"

    Agatha reached for his hand and said, "Let me tell you everything from the very beginning."

    ***

    It was nighttime when Theo heard a knock on his chamber. He frowned and said, "Wonder who would be seeing me this late? Maybe it''s my son."

    Truth enough, it was Christopher. When Theo opened the door he said, "Son? What brings you here so late? Where did you and Abasi come from?"

    For some reason, Theo could not help but look past his son. A figure of a woman in a white cloak was looking in the opposite direction. His expression softened as it reminded him of his wife.

    "Who is that, Chris?" Theo asked.

    "Father, before that. I wanted to tell you. Me and Abasi, we came from the moon that orbits the earth," told Christopher. "I met the moon''s most powerful being and apparently, she could not age."

    Theo frowned. He looked at his son but failed not to glance at the figure behind him. He asked, "And?"

    "She left her family for the fear of being judged about her youthful face and the truth of her lineage, but she loved her family so." Christopher felt a lump in his throat but still resumed his tale. He said, "Her family also loved her and I sincerely think she should see her family - tell the truth about her."

    "Christopher, what is this all about?" His father asked, trying to walk past him and looking at the figure in white.

    "Father, she is the same person I am talking about," told Christopher before repeating his earlier tale. "What do you think, father? Do you think she should tell her family the truth about her?"

    Theo suddenly felt uneasy. He thought, ''What was the reason for all this? And why am I feeling this way?''

    "Father, answer me - "

    "Of course she should! Her family deserves to know the truth! If her family truly loves her, then they will accept her, just like how I accepted your fate - you and Amanda!"

    "Theo, it''s me.." The woman in white finally turned around to face him, already crying.

 Chapter 136 - Why My Grandson?

    [WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. IT CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READERS]

    Under the night of Aero''s skies, from within their ruler''s chamber, cries could be heard from the members of Theo''s family.

    Cassy was also brought over by Abasi, coming all the way from Plethora to listen to her mother''s story.

    The howls only ended in the wee hours and only then did Christopher returned to Amanda''s side.

    Amanda saw her the bags of her husband''s eyes bulging, obviously from tears. She heard him say, "Mother will see you tomorrow. For now, let''s give her and father some space to make up for lost times."

    She nodded and raised her arms to him, "Your son and I have missed you so, not seeing you for an entire day. Let''s rest together."

    Christopher was both emotionally and mentally exhausted from his trip to the moon. Nevermind the sudden attack of several snakes, but he felt the revelations of his mother''s life were completely overwhelming. Still, it was news good enough worthy of a good rest.

    "My love, I have not washed yet," told Christopher. "But I am so tired."

    Amanda smiled and said, "It''s fine, My love. I don''t mind what you smell of and where you have been. Let''s have a morning bath together."

    Christopher felt like a baby again, resting on Amanda''s chest while putting a hand on her belly. Before closing his eyes that night, he said, "Amanda, I will never leave you and my son. I will never give our son the same pain that I went through."

    Amanda turned to him and saw the stain of blood that had dried on the side of his face and she caressed it and said, "I''ve been alone myself. I don''t ever want you to drift away from my side. I could never take it."

    As if their son was listening, he spoke to Amanda, "Don''t worry, mom. That''s why I''m hurrying up to grow so I can help you and dad with the coming battle."

    Only Amanda could hear his voice. She chuckled softly and thought, ''How could a little baby fight with us?''

    The next day, Amanda and Christopher bathed together as promised. The servants prepared a wooden tub filled with water from the bathing area. The masters of water first cleansed himself with his own water before joining his wife, completely naked.

    Amanda chuckled as her husband joined her, for his manhood seem to be in a good mood. She said, "Someone is excited to see me."

    Christopher smiled and said, "Yes, very much."

    He settled behind his wife and hugged her from her back. He pecked the side of her face before finding her neck and said, "Did our son say we can''t do it?"

    She sneered and said, "last time, he said no but if not, I can do things the other way." She pursed her lips before pressing her tongue against her inner cheek. "I can give you a lip service."

    "I''d love that," he said before reaching for the soap on the side of their wooden tub.

    The couple helped rubbed each other''s back before bathing every other part of their bodies. Only after getting thoroughly cleaned did Christopher stood to face his wife.

    "Wow," Amanda said before palming his manhood. "Someone is angry."

    Christopher simply hissed, seeing how she grabbed on his length with her slender hands. Moreover, he adored Amanda''s intense gaze as she opened her mouth and slowly slurped on the tip of his rod.

    "Aaaah." A soft moan escaped his lips after he saw his wife hallowing her cheeks.

    He ran his fingers through Amanda''s hair before settling it on the side of her face. Slow and steady, his hips started to move in the same rhythm as his wife.

    Moving to and fro, his two-round flesh also hallowed while he thrust his manhood inside Amanda''s mouth.

    Christopher closed his eyes and threw his head back, feeling her slurp around his erection. The wetness and the vacuuming sensation easily sent him to heavens that he gasped again and again.

    Following Amanda''s expert eating of his remarkable size, the master of water came, shoving his rod, reaching the near ends of her throat.

    "Aaaahh! Fuck! Yeah!" He roared in desire even after hearing his wife gagging. Still, despite the difficulty, he saw her slowly pull away and swallow all of his cum.

    Catching his breath, he bent down and gave his wife a loving kiss and said, "I love you, Amanda. I can''t wait for the day I put it inside of you again."

    Amanda was smiling when she heard that, then she also heard her son complain, saying to her head, "Yeah, and make twins. Just so you know, mother. I''m rolling my eyes."

    ''What kind of baby is this?!'' That was all she could think of, widening her eyes at what she heard.

    ***

    Cassy had breakfast together with his brother and Amanda. Their father was still resting with thier mother from their room.

    She had dark circles in her eyes, and her bags were puffed. Cassy still had a heavy heart while eating silently at the table. After watching her brother and Amanda ate, she said, "If you had not met Amanda and became the master of water - we - we would not have met mother again."

    Cassy immediately cried again, just thinking about the shock of what she had seen last night. She stayed with her parents for two hours, but left Theo and Agatha to settle their emotions as a couple.

    "Shhhh. Cassy, later. Nobody knows about mother''s return yet," said Christopher. He raised her chin with his hand and said, "Stop crying. The sad days are over now."

    After their meal, Amanda, together with Cassy and Christopher, brought food and water up to Theo''s room. It was almost noontime and their parents were still not awake, or at least they thought.

    It was Christopher who knocked on the door, but Theo only opened it after the fifth attempt.

    "Oh, son. It''s you. What time is it?" Theo asked. His eyes were swollen that he could barely open his eyes to identify the heat of the sun.

    "It''s almost noon, father. That''s why we thought of bringing you some food," said Cassy before walking closer to Theo. "How is mother?"

    "She is still sleeping, but give us a moment. I''ll go wake up your mother first," said Theo before shedding a tear. He then laughed and said, "We tried to make you both another sibling."

    Christopher and Cassy, "..."

    Amanda merely giggled and said, "That''s cute."

    After half an hour, they entered Theo''s chambers and shut the door behind them.

    Agatha was sitting in Theo''s small coffee table and drinking a glass of water. She slowly gazed at her children with a smile. She said, "Kids. Good morning."

    Placing a hand on her chest, she said, "I''m so happy and relieved today."

    Cassy immediately walked over to Agatha and hugged her tight. She pecked on her mother''s cheek before saying, "Meet Christopher''s wife, Amanda."

    Turning to Amanda, Agatha''s face brightened. She sensed a very powerful aura in Amanda, and a good one at that. Being a white witch, she could tell if one''s source of power was good.

    "Wow! I feel like power is radiating in you," said Agatha as she stood to walk closer to Amanda. "It''s nice to meet you, Amanda."

    "It''s nice to meet you too, Lady Agatha," said Amanda.

    "You can just call me mother, for that is what I am to you, but I know I look very young." She chuckled and said, "Don''t let my looks fool you."

    She had the biggest grin on her face as she touched Amanda''s belly. Her eyes sparkled as she said, "Amazing!"

    Directing Amanda to the seat by the coffee table, Agatha said, "Stay here. Let me have a feel of your forthcoming."

    Like a movie in her mind, Agatha saw the creating of the little boy inside her womb. It was the power of the Venusian sword that gave it life and expedited its growth at that.

    Then, Agatha saw the future. It was in fact her grandson who would eradicate the evil man holding six crystals. However, just as she saw a glimpse of the future, she saw... another enemy.

    She frowned, trying to figure out who it was, rather, what it was. Agatha saw a shadow behind Khalid''s evil, but who? She could not figure it out for now.

    Even before she could find answers in the images in her head, she unwittingly asked, "But why? Why my grandson? Why is he the one destined to kill this evil? Why not Chris or Amanda?"

    "Grandma, let me show you who I am." Suddenly, Agatha froze. She heard her grandson speak to her in her mind.

    Not a moment too soon, she found herself seemingly in the middle of the galaxy, being virtually brought to a dying star, centuries back.

    ''This is the dragon star,'' she remembered.

    She was shown the story behind... why Amanda''s son was the chosen one. Apparently, aside from the fact that her grandson was a descent of the white witches, he was also... something else.

    When the story unfolded before her she let go of Amanda gasping for air. Agatha looked at her and asked, "Amanda... you are. You are -"

    "Yes, mother... What''s wrong?" Amanda asked, utterly worried about her reaction.

    "Your family is an origin of the dragon star!" told Agatha. "Oh, my goodness! My grandson is the first male lineage in two hundred years!"

 Chapter 137 - The Dragon Star

    There once was a bright red star in the galaxy, named after its life source; The Dragon Star.

    Bright as the sun, this star was no paradise. It offered the same harsh environment as the planet Venus, only that no clouds covered its skies. It allowed the star to become a habitual place to live in.

    The same star was equal in diameter compared to the moon of the earth, but this was the chosen home of the Red Dragon, the powerful beast that breathed of fire.

    The Red Dragon was a serpent-like creature with wings and incredibly gigantic! Through his power, the red dragon created his own beings, similar to the human form.

    After many centuries of living as the god of his own creation, The Red Dragon fell in love with one of his creations; the princess of the dragon star named Aurora.

    To be with her, he transformed himself into the same being he had designed and became princess Aurora''s husband.

    The Red Dragon did this without revealing his true identity as their god and their creator.

    After years of being married to The Red Dragon, the princess became impatient to produce an heir, for the community of the dragon star was looking forward to the coming ruler of their land.

    The truth was, The Red Dragon could not allow the princess to get pregnant, for he was still preparing her body to carry his child. He feared that the princess was not strong enough to bear a child of power.

    Unfortunately, the princess had other plans. She slept with another man and fell pregnant in no time.

    Princess Aurora proudly announced her pregnancy, thinking that her husband would never know the difference as they remained intimate, despite her betrayal. Sadly, she assumed wrong.

    Rage filled the heart of The Red Dragon that he revealed himself to his people.

    Once was a fortress, home of the royalty of his creatures, easily became ruins in a matter of minutes as the princess'' husband became the beast that he truly was.

    Out of anger, The Red Dragon cursed his own creations and said, "No longer will you bore any male children in the land! Eventually, this star will die along with your lineage! Only if any of your kind will magically fight the odds and bear a boy, will you have the chance to bring back the dragon star to its original esteem!"

    At first, the princess and the people of the red dragon star did not believe the curse, but it slowly manifested in the years that followed. Not one of their women bore a boy!

    It took a hundred years for the people of the dragon star to reduce in number until they realized the magnitude of the curse.

    With whatever magic and innovative they had left, the dwellers of the dragon star thought to save the remaining future of their people.

    There were five new babies during that time, all of them were females. Each of them was placed in a protective capsule and sent to the galaxy.

    They did not know if there was any hope, but they could at least try. Their children would have the chance to build families elsewhere, where they could procreate.

    Base on what Agatha had seen, only one capsule made it to a living planet. The child had no idea of her own lineage and was adopted by a family on earth. It granted her the chance, however, to procreate.

    Still the same, the next dragon star descent, living on earth only bore a female child, and the same was true for the next until Amanda was born.

    Circumstances happened, and Amanda was orphaned at a young age and like the others, she knew nothing of her true origin.

    Aside from Amanda''s good heart, this was the reason for Fiena''s choice of her, making her the master of fire. The spirit of fire easily sensed how Amanda''s accord was close to fire.

    Little did the Fiena knew, that Amanda was a descendant of the dragon star.

    From inside Theo''s chambers, Agatha was still in a trancelike state, seeing this visual tale. In the next part of her vision, she saw how The Venusian Sword chose Amanda.

    The powerful golden blade determined that Amanda would bear the child capable of awakening The Flaming Red Dragon that had been asleep for two centuries since the betrayal of the princess he once loved.

    It was thanks to the Venusian Sword and to Christopher''s lineage that Amanda defied the odds of bearing another female amongst the dragon star descent.

    Awakening from the vision, Agatha struggled to say, "Amanda... you are. You are -"

    Seeing the startled reaction of Agatha, Amanda asked, "Yes, mother... What''s wrong?"

    "Your family is an origin of the dragon star!" told Agatha. "Oh, my goodness! My grandson is the first male lineage in two hundred years!"

    "Mother, what is that you are saying?" Christopher asked with a frown.

    Theo and Cassy looked at each other, puzzled, before they asked the same.

    Agatha had to reveal to her family what she had discovered and after her narrative, everyone threw in questions at the white witch.

    "So, I - I may still have ancestors out there?" Amanda asked. She hoped for a second, but Agatha''s answer easily killed her aspiration.

    "Not likely, unable to reproduce, there re no more living creatures in the red dragon star," told Agatha with a sad expression.

    "It''s one of the reasons why you were chosen to be a fire master, but I feel no more power coming from The Red Dragon in you. However, your son - my grandson can awaken the power that resides in the dragon star - The Red Dragon itself," told Agatha.

    With her eyes gleaming, Agatha added, "It''s the reason why The Venusian sword chose you."

    "So, mother, I enabled Amanda to bear a son?" Christopher asked.

    Agatha nodded and said, "I suppose and of course, the sword."

    "Wait. Wow! Why is power suddenly coming our way? I never thought so much magic exists!" Remarked Cassy.

    While Theo and his family knew about other worlds and how power could be acquired from it, they did not consider that there was such strength greater than their healers could wield.

    "Everything is coming into place. Fate found its way to make this happen, because someone, something so evil, is coming our way and especially changing the past. That''s the only explaination I could think of," told Agatha.

    "My parents told me once that to return to the past and change the outcome is a dangerous path. It should never be done. The future will instead play a trick on one whoever does."

    "I personally think this is due to the coming enemy you have, Amanda and Chris... Well, now that I am here, he is also my enemy, for I saw in the future, the same person who is trying to take the Venusian sword came after me and killed my entire clan," revealed Agatha.

    "What enemy? Chris?" Theo asked, bemused. "Is this the same that you have mentioned? But you spoke very lightly of this enemy and I honestly thought it was just a simpleton!"

    Panic struck Theo''s eyes. For whoever this enemy was, he was powerful enough to eradicate his wife''s clan of white witches in the future!

    Meanwhile, Amanda and Christopher were both shocked after learning Agatha knew about their coming enemy. Since their discovery of Khalid, they had tried to keep the information of the future masters just within themselves.

    "Mother, how did you know this?" Amanda asked.

    "I saw this too. I can see the future and sometimes the past in the presence of the concerned person. The truth is, base on the actual present, this villain was not supposed to travel back in time. He went through a drastic resort to ensure that his slayer would not have the power to kill him," answered Agatha. "And that''s why everything is changing."

    "To tell you the truth, you and Christopher maintaining to be masters was not supposed to happen. My grandson was supposed to be concealed and found sufficient time to become stronger," told Agatha.

    "Christopher never awakened to be the master of water, and Amanda abandoned her duties as the masters of fire, but this present is different from what was supposed to be. Even my grandson is supposed to be magically born when Amanda turned forty-eight, still with the help of the Venusian Sword," Agatha said, turning to Christopher.

    "It was still my grandson who slew the enemy at the young age of thirteen," Agatha said, concluding the future that might as well be different in this present time.

    It took a lot of telling on Agatha''s part. She had to repeat the story again and again for everything to grasp the dark and coming future that they all need to be prepared for.

    "Wait. Slow down." Cassy turned to Amanda and Christopher to clarify everything. She asked, "You have an enemy - a highly capable enemy, and you decided to keep it from us!"

    Amanda and Christopher looked at each other before the master of water spoke. "Yes, and that''s why we have been going to other worlds and seeking power. In the process, we stumbled into a sea serpent that told me about mother."

    "We are sorry we kept the full details from you. We did not know how to break it to you," told Amanda. "For now, we are simply planning for the enemy''s arrival."

    "Amanda, Chris, there is something else... Someone really dark and evil is behind this, changing your enemy''s perspective of things.. We are not dealing with just one rival, but two," revealed Agatha.

 Chapter 138 - The Prince Of Stars, Orion

    Time passed. It was finally time for Amanda to give birth.

    They named him Orion for his origin, just like Amanda was from the stars.

    For the past three months, the masters of the earth have sought power from other worlds. At present, Christopher could now summon a gigantic sea serpent from Solaris! And the best part was how it led him to find his mother.

    Amanda, unknowingly, gifted her child with the most powerful sight. It was the part of the truth that Agatha saw in her vision, and she told this to Amanda as well.

    For the past months, Agatha maintained to rule the people on the moon while occasionally returning to Aeros. She still has yet to find the right opportunity and reveal to her clan about her found love and family, but she meant to.

    Theo, on the other hand, announced a portion of the truth about Agatha. He just could not bear to keep hiding his wife from his people.

    After two weeks since Agatha''s return to their side, Theo told his nation that his wife turned herself dead to return to her real world, and like Amanda, she too lived in a world with magic where they remain forever young.

    To protect Agatha''s home, however, Theo, Christopher, or Cassy never told where their mother came from. The greed for eternal youth was too fearful.

    There were objections here and there, but Theo did not care. He maintained to bring Agatha outside of Aeros and just let his people see how his wife was a good-hearted person.

    Following the path for power growth, Taara was lent with a shuriken blade from the people of the Achernar star, belonging to the constellation of Eridanus, and the ninth-brightest in the night sky.

    The shuriken blade could increase in speed with the help of her wind, capable of cutting through flesh with just one thrust.

    After learning that Amanda''s lineage came from a star and so was Christopher''s mother, the masters realized there was power amongst the stars and there were plenty out there, not just in one but in other galaxies.

    The next to seek more power would be Abasi. Through the suggestion of Agatha, their next expedition would be to further galaxies where cosmic powers were said to have been felt.

    However, for now, all the masters needed to face a more eventual day, the birth of Orion.

    From inside Christopher''s room, Agatha was one of those who aided Amanda, teaching her how to take proper breaths. Another experienced healer was there to ensure the safety of both mother and child during the delivery.

    "This is so hard. Why - Why is this so hard?! Mother?" Amanda asked, taking deep breaths. She was feeling every bit of her labor pains, crying at the same time.

    "Why can''t Orion be born magically?!" She screamed, sensing another painful contraction. "Ahhhh!"

    Agatha chuckled and caressed Amanda''s cheek. She said, "Shhhh, don''t worry. When this is all over, you will realize the pain is worth it. Besides, this is part of motherhood! You should experience it."

    Christopher who was standing near the bed utterly froze. He gulped at how his wife was struggling through her birth pangs.

    Turning to her husband, Amanda said, "What are you looking at?! This is your semen right here!"

    "I - did not do anything. You should be mad at the Venusian sword and not me," told Christopher while raising his hands up.

    "Ahhh! Go away! Go outside now!" Amanda screamed at Christopher. She could not understand her frustration at the moment, but she did not like the fact that she was so much in agony and her husband was merely watching her!

    When Amanda saw Christopher really did attempt to leave, she screamed again, "What are you doing? Why are you leaving! You ass!"

    Christopher, "..."

    "Son, get back here and support your wife," told Agatha, pointing at the side of Amanda''s bed.

    The master of water did not really think that his mother was serious. Agatha had earlier warned him that Amanda would become unreasonably upset while going through labor pains, as it was true for her.

    "Get your ass back here and feel the pain with me!" Ordered Amanda.

    Christopher awkwardly did as his wife instructed, sitting next to her on the bed and holding her hand. He said, "I''m sorry, my love. We can do this for Orion."

    "Mother, can you please transfer the pain to Chris? It''s not fair!" She pleaded to Agatha. "We should both share the misery!"

    Christopher gulped at the suggestion, and sweat easily formed on his forehead. He turned to his mother, slightly shaking his head.

    With eyes widening, Agatha turned to her son, whose face painted a million objections. She was about to at least make Christopher feel what Amanda was experiencing when the healer checked on the baby.

    "The baby is coming out," said the healer. "The head is coming out."

    "Sorry, Amanda. Remember to push the same time as your contractions," instructed Agatha. Turning to her son, she reminded him, "Comfort your wife!"

    More screams could be heard from outside the couple''s room and the masters were all there waiting for the arrival of one strong baby Orion.

    "Woah, must be tough to give birth," remarked Taara.

    "Why can''t the baby just be born magically?" Asked Brody.

    Abasi and Trisha just shrugged, both of them had a grimace on their faces, hearing their friend''s loud and shrieking roars.

    "The baby must be big," commented Trisha.

    "I''m just excited to be an uncle and I bet Orion is going to be a very, very strong little boy!" Told Abasi with a grin on his face.

    It was not only the masters that heard Amanda''s cry. Theo and Cassy were also outside, along with their colleagues in the castle; the general, Kyle, and Zack. Even Martin returned to Aeros, excited to see the baby.

    Hearing Amanda yelled at her brother, Cassy sneered and asked, "Father, did mother scream at you too when she gave birth to us?"

    "With Chris, yes, but no longer with you," told Theo before smiling. "Don''t worry. Amanda will get over it as soon as she sees Orion."

    After eagerly waiting, the next thing they heard was the cry of a baby boy! It was loud enough to seep through the wooden door. Everyone clapped and cheered, excited to gaze upon the new gift of life!

    They waited in anticipation, staring at the door.

    It did not take long for Christopher to come out, carrying the little boy in his arms, he announced, "Behold! The prince of stars, Orion!"

    Orion was wrapped with blue linens, his cheeks puffed, and he had cute red lips. With eyes closed, the little baby seemed to be distracted by the sounds that surrounded him as he shifted his head from left to right.

    Cries of delight easily echoed through the castle walls. News of Orion being born healthily spread through the nation, with many of Theo''s arms bringing offers to the entire land.

    It was Theo''s thanksgiving gifts to the people of Aeros!

    It was only after Orion received blessings and wishes from Theo''s family and the masters of the earth did the little baby return to the room in Amanda''s arms.

    "Amanda! Here is your baby! Oh, my goodness! He looks so much like Chris!" Told Agatha with tears in her eyes.

    She hurriedly placed Orion in Amanda''s arms and said, "My dearest grandson. I shall bless you with the power of foresight, coming from the moon serpent. Cherish it well."

    As Agatha said those words, Orion''s eyes gleamed in white light for seconds. When the light disappeared, Agatha said, "You are going to be one very impressive boy, one day."

    "Thank you, mother," said Amanda. "Thank you for coming to see me on this very special day."

    "Of course, Amanda. I would not miss it for the world," responded Agatha.

    They cherished the moment for some time, but eventually, Agatha sighed. She said, "I am needed back at home. I better say goodbye to your father. I promise I will be back tomorrow."

    Agatha kissed on Orion''s head before hugging Amanda and Christopher. As she walked to the door, she said, "Sweet dreams, our new prince."

    When Amanda finally had an alone time with her baby, she hugged her son and kissed on his forehead. She cried instantly, sensing the warmth in her heart.

    "He is so beautiful and I could feel how he is mine!" She looked at Christopher and said, "So this is love at first sight."

    At first, Christopher smiled at her lines, but after a second, he said, "I was your love at first sight. He is your second."

    Surprisingly, they saw Orion open his eyes. He raised a brow at his father, contesting his words, but being a baby as he is, after only seconds of being awake, he felt sleepy again.

    Amanda chuckled at what she saw. She already knew her son was smarter than the average baby, but it remained to be overwhelming until now. She kissed Orion''s forehead and said, "My son, I feel you will change the world. Maybe even the universe."

    ***

    Somewhere in the galaxy, from the core of the dragon star, a red dragon curled into a ball was sleeping soundly and had been for two centuries. Its flaming eyes suddenly opened as it said, "How am I awake?"

 Chapter 139 - Possessed

    "My love, the baby belongs to the crib, not in the bed," told Christopher with squinting eyes. It had been over a week since Orion was born, yet he sleeps with them on the bed.

    Amanda smiled at her husband and said, "It''s easier for me to attend to his needs when he is right next to me."

    Baby Orion was supposedly only a week old, but he acted and grew like he was already a month old. He was now capable of stretching his arms and legs, stares with focus could reach and grab, and could already raise his head during tummy time.

    Amanda and Christopher recognized this was part of the Venusian''s sword''s plan.

    They also noticed how the mark on Amanda''s wrist was starting to fade. From Orion''s right wrist, they could see a small mark, still vague, but it looked like a cross.

    The couple understood that over time, Orion would be the one to wield the golden sword.

    Smiling at Amanda, Orion talked gibberish but spoke in her head. He said, "Don''t listen to father, mother! He needs to learn to be away from you sometimes."

    Amanda chuckled at that, and Orion responded with a cute baby laugh.

    Christopher immediately knew they were talking to each other silently. He lay himself on the bed, right next to Orion, and said, "Why does he not talk to me?" He shrugged and added, "He spoke to mother, but not me?"

    "I - I don''t know," she said with a smile. She pinched on Orion''s cheeks and asked, "Why is it, baby? Why?"

    Orion turned to Christopher and smiled. He finally spoke in his father''s head, "Because. I prefer talking to my mother."

    Shaking his head, Christopher said, "Well, tonight. I need to be with your mother. So you stay in the crib - "

    His words were cut off by Orion crying helplessly. His shrieks were so loud, they were roaring!

    "No! You are not allowed to have a baby yet! Not allowed! We need to prepare for battle, not another baby!" Complained Orion, speaking through their heads.

    "Well, at least, that got you talking to me, now. Huh?" Christopher told with a tease.

    In the end, there was no defeating a crying baby that Orion maintained to sleep in bed with his parents. Christopher, on the other hand, struggled through his sleep, overly cautious to move his little guy as he took the opposite side of the bed.

    After Orion fell asleep, Christopher turned nostalgic and said, "Abasi and I are going to the further galaxies, Amanda. I''m going to miss you."

    Amanda frowned. This was the first time that Abasi was going to attempt a very far journey. So far, going to the Arakis was the furthest Abasi had been. That was even draining for him when the world was only two galaxies away.

    They were planning to jump five-hundred light-years away, and they were not even sure if it was possible.

    She paused for a second and said, "Chris, if you come back to me five-hundred years old, I''m going to kill you. I swear. And Abasi? I''m going to kick his balls if he drags you down!"

    Christopher chuckled and said, "Abasi only took a day to jump to the next galaxy. Maybe it will only take him a month to reach the targeted space in the universe."

    Amanda''s gaze fell down to Orion before she spoke again, "Maybe it''s not necessary anymore. Orion is here and we have more powers now."

    "My love, remember what mother said," told Christopher. "There is someone worse behind Khalid. We need to prepare for that."

    "Should there ever be someone holding a power of cosmic - that is a god-like power, Chris. That might as well be a very dangerous person or being," said Amanda.

    Christopher turned to face the ceiling, lying on his back. He said, "Abasi and I agreed that if we should ever sense that something is wrong, we will jump away to another space, and find our way back here."

    What worried Amanda the most was not being able to connect with Christopher and Abasi through their journey. As they were going very far, what were the chances that the power of the crystals would weaken and they would not be able to hear each other?

    "Amanda, I will always come back to you. You know that right?" Christopher said before taking a deep breath. "To you and Orion."

    ''What if - just what if when you and Abasi are away, Khalid would return?'' Amanda asked herself silently, but then again, in the future that Abasi saw, Orion wasn''t born and her mother-in-law was not yet found.

    Perhaps it was a different future. Another change brought about the fact that we had sought powers earlier on.

    Christopher turned back to face his son and Amanda before reaching his wife''s face. He struggled to get up and peck on her lips. He said, "I will miss, you. My love. When I come back, let''s make twins - Ahhh!"

    He received a punch from Amanda on the arm, but his wife smirked and said, "I think twins are nice. Don''t know about the process of delivering them though."

    The next day was difficult for Amanda and Theo''s family. They all gathered at the castle''s courtyard and hugged Christopher and Abasi goodbye, wishing them a safe and successful journey.

    Abasi could not take that many masters with him, as it would be very draining for him. He decided to choose Christopher for his ability to control water, which is a necessity for every world. Moreover, he could summon the great sea serpent of Solaris, regardless of where they go.

    The master of time and space had already big goodbye to the other masters of the earth, he only came for Christopher before they officially make their journey.

    To further bless them, Agatha also came, creating her own wormhole to Pelagy. She embraced her son and said, "I''m sorry, son, for even suggesting that you leave your family, but something inside me is telling me that this trip must be made."

    Agatha kissed Christopher''s cheek and said, "I love you, son. Be safe and hurry back."

    She pulled away Abasi and Christopher from the crowd and held their hands. She chanted a few words, giving a chilling sensation down the masters'' spine. They felt the wind revolving around them as Agatha gave them a protective spell.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, Agatha said, "The protective spell is not that perfect. It will activate the sense of danger, but it has limits. Five times. That is your limit."

    "Thank you, mother. We have our crystal," said Christopher. "And we have Akurra."

    Christopher gave Amanda one last kiss before bidding goodbye. As Amanda waved at her husband, she held Orion in her arms. She heard her baby speak to her head, "Don''t worry, mother. This was why I came earlier, so you won''t feel lonely. Father will return, but it will be for a while. This is what the Venusian Sword told me."

    "Bye, my love." These were Amanda''s last words before the wormhole closed altogether.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in the distant future, from inside the huge estate; beneath it, were secret chambers.

    In one room, the master of the heart, Cassandra was screaming, hoping for Khalid to hear her plea, "Khalid, please stop this! I understand now! Maybe it''s not your fault, but please! Please listen to me!"

    "Khalid, you have to fight it! Don''t listen to him! Don''t! Do you hear me! You have been possessed!" Added Cassandra.

    To the furthest end of the hallway, in the biggest and most secure room, Khalid was walking back and forth, seemingly talking to himself.

    "You did stupid things! Traveling to the past! I never told you to travel to the past! Now, the future is bound to change!"

    In response to his own, scolding, Khalid said, "But, I can''t find The Venusian sword at this present time! I don''t understand it! The only way for me to find and ensure that I would live was to go back to the past and find it!"

    From being defensive, Khalid''s expression turned evil before saying, "Forget that! You need to hurry up and get more power! I need that power!"

    "Is that really necessary? I am already very powerful and had become younger than my age! Why do I feel like you are only using me? Are you using me?" He questioned himself as if he was speaking to someone else, other than him.

    "Silence!"

    Khalid''s face suddenly froze as he felt the other spirit dwelling in his boy take full control over him, "You will do as I say. Gain more power and when you have enough, you can kill the guardians of hell! Only then can I find the opportunity to free all my army of dead souls!"

    "When you have served your purpose, then I will set you free to do enjoy your immortality," he added before confirming with himself, "Yes... Yes, Hades.. I will do as you say."

 Chapter 140 - The Return

    Somewhere in the distant future.

    In another galaxy, meant only for the souls of the passing, Khalid was standing in front of an old man, laying on the ground, and gasping for air. The old man was the oldest amongst the guardians of hell, and he was taking his last breaths.

    He gazed up to the gates of hell, watching more of Hades'' soldiers of evil souls come out from their lair.

    Khalid had successfully killed each and every one of the guardians of inferno, thanks to his accumulated powers and Hades'' knowledge of their weaknesses. Of course, Khalid died several times in the process, but it was thanks to his form of immortality that he came back to life each and every time.

    Finally, Hades had come back for his followers. It had been decades since Hades escaped hell, fleeing after a guardian fell into his scheme and granted him passage back to earth.

    For many years since Hades roamed the earth as an evil soul, he meant to find a way to take his followers with him, and he only found that opportunity with Khalid.

    Hades found Khalid was easy to persuade and cloud his character with the greed of eternal youth. Despite the crystal living inside of him, evil prevailed in Khalid that Hades took possession of his body.

    "Come to me, my fellow evil souls! We will return to earth and rule its lands!" Hades declared, raising his hands welcoming his brothers.

    The sight of the dreadful souls coming about gave Khalid chills, and the miasma of hell further ignited the corruption that had slowly formed in his heart.

    Khalid was pleased that he came with Hades through this journey. He saw the horrific place that was meant to be a prison for someone like him; a place of penance or perpetual punishment.

    Fortunately, he had a few lives left in him. He never wanted to live in this hell!

    The walking path to the gates of inferno formed like ribcages of a giant animal. Its door was vast; a ten-meter thick made of metal, carved with each soul that came across it. The gate of hell stood two hundred feet high and eighty feet wide.

    While Khalid stood away from the pit before the gates, he could see its eternal flame reaching for the fleeing souls! It meant not to let them escape, further reinforcing the shrieks of the crying souls.

    "Angels! Angels are coming from heaven!" Warned one evil soul, looking up the sky in horror. "We need to leave! We need to leave!"

    Hades, alarmed at the approaching light from the sky. It signified that more from the heavens have come to slaughter their souls for good!

    He immediately ordered Khalid, "Prepare the gate back to the world, Khalid!"

    Hell itself had a gate for each world, conveniently accessed outside the door to hell. It was there that Khalid reactivated the entrance to earth, using the powers that he already had.

    Meanwhile, Hades was searching from amongst the dead guardians. His soul, like the spirits, was in translucent form, but his frame was in a black cloak, and only his red eyes differentiated him from the rest of the exiting souls.

    Seeing the old man, the last guardian to be taken down by Khalid, Hades walked towards him and sought, "Where is the soul slayer?! Where?!"

    The old man coughed out blood as he said, "I knew you would come back, Hades! I gave the soul slayer to two masters of the earth who came here, seeking for power."

    The guardian struggled through his remarks as he said his very last words, "They will come for you and your soldiers! And when that happens! You will be gone forever! Not even hell can be a home to the likes of you!"

    "No! No!" Hades thrust the old man to the ground. His red eyes looked even more monstrous than it was before!

    In his human form, Hades was killed multiple times by the spirits of the earth. Now, it would seem like the same force still found the secret to killing him even in the afterlife!

    How he despised the spirits of the earth!

    Hades did not care for The Venusian Sword, for it can only kill an immortal. It was Khalid''s fear for his death that made him seek out the golden sword, but aside from the angels of heaven, the Soul Slayer blade could kill any forms of soul permanently!

    There will no longer be a choice between heaven and hell.

    Hades could only think of one generation who would seek power to this extreme. It was the masters before Khalid, the same who now held The Venusian Sword!

    Khalid saw that the angels from heaven have now reached the passage of hell. With their powers and their blades, the escaping souls were forced to retreat!

    "Hades! Let''s go!" Called Khalid.

    Seeing at least a hundred of his evil soul soldiers have followed Khalid to the earth''s entrance, Hades rushed to leave the old man and said, "Go now! Go!"

    Hades and Khalid, along with one hundred evil souls, escaped hell. As they traveled to the wormhole, Hades only had this to say, "Let''s go back to the past and find the wielder of the Venusian Sword."

    ***

    Back to the present time.

    Two years had passed since Christopher and Abasi left to seek the power of cosmic.

    Amanda was looking at the night skies of Pelagy from her window. She earnestly gazed into the stars and hoped that Christopher was okay.

    It had been a very painful two years. Amanda never expected Abasi and Christopher to take this long.

    For the entire time, they were away. It was Agatha who aided the masters of the earth shift from one space to another as necessary.

    It was about over a year ago since they had lost contact with him and Abasi. The last time they spoke, Christopher mentioned they had to change a route, for they felt a strange power coming from the tenth galaxy.

    She already feared it would happen. The distance that Abasi covered may have affected the power of the crystals. They were not able to connect to them. Not any more.

    So far, however, Akurra had recently been summoned by Christopher. This happened a month ago. Akurra mentioned that Christopher and Abasi fought a guardian of an unknown gate, seemingly a passage to hell.

    It was meant to be a test of Christopher''s will and strength before being granted another powerful blade.

    Fortunately, Khalid had not come for them. It would seem like Abasi''s estimate of his arrival was incorrect or at that time, he was really able to move through time faster than the last.

    "My love. I hope you are alright," said Amanda. "Why are you taking so long?"

    As she pondered on these thoughts, she felt a touch on her hand. She looked back and found Orion holding her hand, standing behind her.

    Amanda forced a smile said, "Baby - "

    "Mother, I am not a baby anymore," the little boy objected. "Don''t worry, mother. Father is alright. I can feel it. He is coming home."

    Orion, while at two years old, had grown and developed to be a ten-year-old boy; a strong one at that. He started training a little over five months old, progressing a body of a two-year-old.

    It wasn''t only his body that grew rapidly, his brain seemed to be that of an adolescent!

    The power of the Venusian sword never ceased to amaze Amanda. Orion became the wielder of the golden sword just a week ago. Only then did Amanda notice the slow in his growth. She earnestly hoped her son would stop growing.

    Just as the two were speaking, Agatha appeared before them in her wormhole. She said, "Sorry I am late, Amanda. It''s time."

    "Grandma," called Orion.

    "Hello, Orion. Grandma misses you. I came to kiss my grandson before going to your grandfather," revealed Agatha.

    Nothing changed with Agatha. She still looked like she was in her thirties. She was able to achieve, however, the sympathy of her people, that they wished for Theo to have the same essence coming from the moon serpent. In that way, she and Theo could live longer together, as the rulers of the white witch''s clan.

    While it was promising, this can only happen upon Theo''s full relocation to the moon.

    Thus, Christopher''s return was imperative as he needed to take over the rule of Aeros.

    Mwah! Mwah!" Orion received two pecks on his cheek, making him sneer.

    "Why are you all treating me like a baby?!" He questioned. "I am the red dragon star warrior and a wielder of the Venusian Sword! Please, grandma and mother, stop treating me like a child."

    Agatha laughed while Amanda''s eyes grew wide. She shook her head and said, "Okay. Whatever."

    "Come on, sweetheart. I''ll take you to your room," suggested Agatha, holding Orion''s hand.

    "Hey, buddy! Aren''t you going to sleep with Momma?" Amanda said to her son.

    Orion merely rolled his eyes and said, "I am a grown man."

    "Oh, I''m sorry to burst your bubbles, little man, but you have not grown in a week! Since you got the sword in you, I think it''s already satisfied with your growth," told Amanda.

    After seeing her son go, Amanda gazed at the skies again and spoke, "Chris? Can you hear me? I hope to see you soon."

    Out of the blue, she heard a familiar voice, "My love, I''m coming.. Prepare for unity."

 Chapter 141 - Tell Me... After

    [WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. IT CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READERS]

    There was not a day for the past week that Amanda had not gazed through the stars. Since last week, she finally connected with Christopher and the longing was indescribable.

    One evening, she gazed up to the sky and said, "Tomorrow, right? Chris? I''ll see you tomorrow?"

    He did not answer, but she presumed they were traveling on a wormhole that she did not mind.

    Out of the blue, she felt chills down her spine. The second she turned around, a hand covered her mouth and a familiar built forcefully threw her to bed.

    "Ch - " Amanda was not even allowed to speak. Her mouth was devoured instantly by Christopher''s hungry kiss.

    She instantly knew who it was. His scent and his power were too mundane to her, regardless of how long they have been apart.

    Amanda grabbed on his long dark blond hair and noticed they were already wet. He smelled of natural spring and she could tell outright, her husband bathed before coming to her. More importantly, he was already naked.

    His cold breath mixing with hers. His icy lips moistening her warm ones. For two years, her husband had not had her warmth. She could only imagine how many nights he chilled under his own power.

    Their mouth easily parted considerably.

    Their tongues intertwined generously.

    Gasping and the smacking sound of their lips evidently filled the space of their room.

    "Ahhh!" Her tunic was roughly torn by her husband, not hesitating one moment to leave a single cloth on her top. In seconds, gone was her trouser.

    They quickly returned to their passionate kisses with Amanda wrapping her arms and legs around him.

    Christopher thought he was going crazy. Two years without seeing his beloved wife was too agonizing, but unforeseen circumstances led them to new discoveries, holding them back to return as originally planned.

    Now, feeling Amanda beneath him, he let his weight fall heavily against her, rubbing his chest against her soft bosoms. To say that he was aroused was an understatement. He was hungry as a lion!

    "Hmmm," a soft moan escaped her lips as soon as he let go. She then instantly felt him biting her neck and massaging her breasts unkindly.

    "I miss you so much," he said, kissing every inch of her neck. "I miss you so much."

    Amanda could feel wetness on his face as he left her kiss marks that she also felt teary-eyed. She said, " I miss you too, Chris. I miss you so much!"

    Just as she meant to express more words, she felt her breasts being heartily eaten. Amanda ended up throwing her head back against the pillow. She moaned helplessly to his hands holding up each of her breasts.

    Christopher''s eyes watched as his wife lose her senses while maintaining to suck on her nipple. He alternately moved from one mount to another until he was thoroughly satisfied.

    He was about ready to climb down and taste her peach when she objected, thrusting him to the other side of the bed.

    His wife gave him a striking pose before turning to flaunt her bottom cheeks. Amanda smacked on her ass and said, "My love, revel in this for some time."

    "Oh, yeah." Christopher hissed at the sight of beautiful two-round flesh. His hands promptly caressed the softness of her behind. "I miss these two."

    Lusting at the sight of her rose, Christopher said, "And I especially miss this!"

    He grabbed her thighs and quickly pulled her over, already sticking out his tongue. In no time, he shoved it inside her already wet entrance and ran it up and down against her rose.

    "Aaaahhh! Mmmmm... Yeah!" Amanda let out a loud cry of pleasure as soon as she felt his tongue sucking on her bottom lips. He devoured her senselessly that she instantly ground her hips at his mouth.

    "You are going to have to do that more often," she said while gasping for air.

    He only paused for a second to answer, "With pleasure, my love."

    She turned her attention to his angry rod, standing erect in front of her. She licked her own lip before slowly lowering herself to hold his rod.

    Amanda took a deep breath before running her tongue against his incredible size, starting from the base of his manhood.

    "Ahhhhh! Fuck," Christopher could not help but curse at the feel of Amanda''s warm tongue licking him down there, right where it mattered the most and if that was not enough to stir his reason, he felt her slurping around the head of his length.

    When Amanda put everything inside her mouth, Christopher further absorbed every bit of her love juice that she jerked again and again.

    "Aahhh... Emmmm... Fuck, yeah," right after expressing her cry of satisfaction, she responded by ferociously returning to his already soaked rod. Her cheeks sunk in as she returned to taste his amazing girth.

    The master of fire and water did not hold back, eagerly eating each other like there was no tomorrow. It was a never-ending, goosebump sensation for both of them.

    Amanda came more than once, and she could feel her husband was about to reach a conclusion. She sped her blowing until he erupted inside her mouth.

    Christopher roared in contentment as he pushed up his hips to face up against Amanda''s mouth. His body convulsed mildly at the sensation of orgasm.

    Panting, he said, "Fuck. I miss you so much, my love."

    Amanda pulled away, gulping down his every fluid before turning to him. She said, "My love, I want you to fuck me. Fuck me like crazy and I would not care."

    He gulped at her suggestion. He meant to anyhow, but hearing her say that was just so enticing.

    "Ahhh!" With a loud scream, Amanda was abruptly turned to the other side of the bed and in a split second, he thrust is angry rod inside of her.

    "Oh, fuck!" They both cursed simultaneously at the pleasure of being one.

    "Fuck. Unity feels so good," he said. "Yeah!" He pushed wild once, creating a loud smacking sound.

    Amanda was so wet and Christopher loved it.

    He just came recently, but he was ready for another round of pleasure.

    Christopher threw his head back and relished the feeling of being inside his wife. He squirmed his hips, feeling her every side, and he shoved and thrust like there were no ends to her cave.

    He loved how her peach sucked him in. He marveled at the feeling of her hole wetly massaging his stick.

    After seconds of gasping, his mouth twitched, and he announced, "My love. Pardon me, but I''m going to make you cry endlessly tonight - Uh!" She pushed his hips once before starting with his back and forth motion.

    Lowering himself, the two masters drowned in another hot kiss, easily wetting the sides of their mouths.

    Amanda also eagerly roamed her husband''s sexy back, one she had missed for so long. She wrapped her legs around his waist, further encouraging her husband''s pumping.

    To and fro, Christopher made love to his wife. It was just days ago when this was just a dream. Now it was a reality. For the first time in two years, he sweat due to this sweet exercise, rather than being in the middle of a fight.

    Two years was a painful parting. He had so much to tell his wife that as they made love, another tear fell down his cheek. He paused for a second to kiss emotionally at Amanda''s face before saying, "I love you so much, Amanda."

    Amanda wiped the wetness on his face and said, "I love you too - Aahhh! Aahhh!" She moaned as he resumed his pumping.

    They remained to kiss as they did the deed, with Christopher taking full control of their lovemaking.

    Knowing that they can''t have children until their spirits would bless them, he asked, "I want another child."

    "What?" Amanda asked with her brows furrowed.

    He missed two years as Orion was growing up, he wanted to experience the fatherhood that he deserved.

    He thrust again before repeating, "I want another child."

    Amanda nodded and said, "Okay. Okay."

    In their minds, they spoke to the spirits inside their bodies and wished for the same. Only after feeling their powers seemingly activated, glowing their bodies for a second did the two masters resumed their lovemaking.

    Their bodies glowed with sweat and their moans once again resonated across the room. Christopher''s pumping became harder and faster, increasing the stirring slapping sounds of their flesh!

    "I''m coming! I''m coming," Announced Christopher. He then sat up to watch his magnificent work; his healthy rod going inside her wet cave. "It''s so beautiful."

    "Aaahhh! Schhhh... Fuck!" When Christopher finally came. He pushed his manhood so deep inside his wife and he did so repeatedly.

    After seconds of savoring the feeling of ecstasy, Christopher slammed his heavy weight on top of Amanda and said, "Amanda, I have so many things to tell you."

    Panting, Amanda hugged him dearly and pecked the side of his cheek. She answered, "Tell me... after we make love again."

    AUTHOR''S NOTES:

    My dearest readers, thank you for supporting this novel.. Please help me boost this story by putting on your lovely reviews on the book, sending gifts, and voting with power stones.

 Chapter 142 - The Soul Slayer

    The sun had risen in the skies of Aeros and its servants have begun to prepare for their daily tasks. Orion was already awake, practicing sword with his uncle Kyle in the courtyard while waiting for breakfast to be ready.

    Christopher and Amanda, however, were still in bed, sound asleep.

    Amanda rested well on her husband''s chest when she noticed how his chest was heaving, dramatically. She fluttered her eyes open to gaze at Christopher and saw how droplets of sweat had formed on his forehead.

    "Chris," she called.

    "Stop - stop it!" He yelled in his sleep. "Don''t kill them!"

    She instantaneously got up to wake him, "Chris, wake up! My love!"

    "Ahhhh!" He screamed as he sat up, nearly smashing his head against his wife. He panted heavily as he lowered his head against his hands. "My love. It was so horrific what Abasi and I saw."

    Amanda immediately hugged Christopher and repeatedly kissed on his face. She said, "Sshhhh... It''s okay now. You are home. Everything is okay."

    She promptly climbed on top of him, sat on his lap, and held his handsome face to hers. She kissed his lips and said, "I''m here. Forget about whatever you saw out there. You are home."

    Christopher buried his face in Amanda''s bare chest. He embraced her tight, feeling the warmth of her skin, and said, "I think Abasi and I have seen the worse kinds of horrors, my love."

    "I hope they will never reach our world," told Christopher.

    When Christopher settled his emotions, he told first about the planet they settled in on the fifth galaxy, even before acquiring power for Abasi.

    Resting back against the pillows, he said, "At first, it was fun, rather, the knowledge gained was exciting, meeting different alien life forms. Many of them were incredibly friendly." He then sneered and said, "Many, just attack outright, but a good thing, Abasi was always quick to take us away from danger."

    He turned to her and pecked on her forehead before saying, "I told you, right?"

    "Yes. Yes, you did, until we lost touch," she reminded him.

    "We did not find what we were looking for during the first year of searching and most of the time, we spent it in a wormhole, traveling through space," he added.

    "After twelve months of jumping from one world to another, Abasi required rest. We ended up settling on a planet named Enwor - almost similar to earth, my love. Except their people also had unique abilities. They were warrior-like with amazing strengths."

    "A family of prestige welcomed us to their home, provided us with food and rooms to sleep well at night. I have to admit, we overstayed. We should have left early, but we were incredibly tired, my love. We probably spent two weeks of rest."

    Amanda frowned at that. Every day was nerve-wracking for her, but apparently, Abasi and Christopher spent two weeks of vacation. She sighed and said, "Anyway, it''s fine. You just make up for the lost time."

    "We were about to leave, bidding goodbye to the family and villages who welcomed us, but all of a sudden, monstrous forms attacked out of nowhere."

    Christopher gasped and closed his eyes, recalling the frightful image. He said, "At first, they simply looked life oversized men in black ink around them, but apparently, the bodies were the host. The alien life was a fluid-like matter that created protection if its host."

    "They could live inside you - take your shape, consume your flesh, or live with you - but your senses are completely controlled by it!"

    "Those things - they - they were merciless, just eating on flesh and cared only for their hunger! They killed nearly everyone in that village. Blood was everywhere and our powers were no match to them, considering their number."

    He massaged his temples, recalling the cries of those who saw their loved ones died. He gulped before resuming, "I even summoned Akurra back then, but twenty minutes only halted them temporarily."

    "The great sea serpent could not kill them," added Christopher with a sigh.

    "My love... It was a massacre and we could not help. We did not have the knowledge to put those things down," he told with regret.

    "We relocated the remaining villagers who survived, including the family who helped us. In the end, we spent a month more aiding them. We moved them to a different planet, which was equally habitable."

    His brows furrowed as he said, "It was the only resort. Their planet, Enwor, may as well be considered doomed for whatever it was that attacked their world."

    "Chris, at least you and Abasi helped them," said Amanda. "Those that survived at least."

    He nodded and said, "I just wished we know what they were and how they could be defeated. All those lives would have been saved."

    "Anyway, my love. One tragedy led us to another that granted Abasi cosmic ability. The new world where we moved them is called Solace - a very rocky kind of planet and dull, much similar to Pelagy, but the structures on the planet were abundant."

    "Their life-source apparently was said to be a previous guardian of gates of heaven," he revealed, making Amanda look up to him.

    "What?" She asked, startled by the news he shared.

    "Yes, and that''s why he had cosmic abilities. He granted Abasi with a fraction of his powers, further strengthening Abasi''s capability to jump through time and space," Christopher narrated.

    The power cosmic is the name often referred to as the limitless, godly, cosmic energy and power. It merely was a tale to the masters, but Agatha told it was true. Hence, it resulted in Abasi and Christopher to have ventured a long journey.

    It was told that such powers can manipulate the user''s size and mass, could teleport, have telepathy, can time-travel, have superhuman strength, immortality, and much more. Or it could be just one of a few.

    "Anyway, the life source was an old man who had lived on the planet for three hundred years. He said to have guarded heaven for two hundred years before that," added Christopher.

    "Woah, you must be very lucky to have met a man," told Amanda.

    "Very lucky," he echoed.

    "It was the same old man that told us to go to the gates of heaven and hell, which were apparently, only a galaxy away from where we were."

    Seeing Amanda''s frown, Christopher had to explain, "The old man said, it was faster to travel back to earth from either of the gates. They had open wormholes ready for access, which could cut down our travel by nine months! So of course, we had to try."

    "In any case, the old man gave us a charm to prove to the guardians of both heaven and hell that we were his pals."

    Christopher paused out of the blue. He looked at the light coming through their window before he spoke again, "My love. When we arrived at the gates of hell, the guardian there told that Hades had escaped his prison in hell years ago. They were certain he fled back to earth as a soul."

    "What did you say?!" Amanda sat up in horror, shocked by the revelation. "You mean Hades, the first master of the earth?"

    "Yes, the same one who made himself immortal but died either way after being killed multiple times by the spirits," confirmed Christopher.

    "Oh my goodness," said Amanda as she placed her hand on her chest.

    "It was another reason for us to stay longer. Because the old guardian of the gates of hell wanted us to prove ourselves that we were worthy to be given another weapon," Christopher said. He also sat up with his wife.

    "The guardian assessed Abasi and me, but he determined that it should be me to receive the weapon." Christopher then showed his right palm to Amanda. It reflected a diamond mark at the centermost part of his hand.

    He said, "the old guardian of the hell gave me... the soul slayer."

    As soon as Christopher said those words, his hand instantly sprung out a black sword, in the length of two meters! It was practically the longest sword Amanda had ever seen.

    "Souls do not die, Amanda. For they are already dead. They are different from immortals. Thus, Orion''s sword could not kill Hades, should he be around, lurking on earth," narrated Christopher. "But this sword could permanently kill souls."

    "Well, thank goodness for that!" Said Amanda in relief, but while he had the power to take care of Hades, Amanda noticed how he was still silent. She asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Christopher forced a smile and said, "Nothing, my love. I just hope that we won''t have to encounter Hades."

    He opened his palm and gone was the soul slayer blade. He hugged Amanda and said, "We can talk more about the adventures Abasi and I had. In fact, I''m sure we will have a gathering for all masters to cover everything, but for now. I want to see my baby boy."

    "He is not a baby anymore, by the way," said Amanda.

    With a smirk on his face, he said, "In my eyes, he is still a baby."

 Chapter 143 - Family Bonding

    "Haah!" Orion roared as he charged against his uncle Kyle.

    The clashing sound of two sharp blades could easily be heard from the courtyard. Orion was not holding back and so was Kyle.

    It was a year ago that Kyle''s father retired from being their army''s general, he now took the place of his father. Ever since he was young, he mastered the use of the sword and he taught everything he knew to Orion.

    Christopher caught up at the sight of Orion running towards the nearest wall. He climbed up to the stoned foundation, only to thrust his sword against Kyle. "Hiyah!"

    To get an upper hand, Orion elevated himself. He used his weight to bring down his Uncle Kyle''s sword and he succeeded! After seeing the blade fall to the ground, Orion rolled with his head first before pointing his sword at Kyle.

    Orion practiced on a double-edged sword, fully customized for his built and current height. He pointed the same to Kyle''s neck as he declared while panting, "This is officially... my first win, uncle!"

    Kyle pushed away the blade, and he said, "Very well." He offered a hand to Orion and said, "You did a good job, son."

    "Thank you, uncle," responded Orion with a confident grin.

    They eventually heard a clap from behind them and Orion turned to see his father.

    "Come here, boy, and hug your father," told Christopher. He leaned down and opened his arms for Orion.

    "Father," said Orion. He dropped his sword and slowly walked in Christopher''s direction. He happily gave him the embrace his father longed.

    Christopher did not want to turn emotional in front of his son, but he could not help it.

    For the eight months of their travel, he saw through his growth through Amanda''s eyes, but it wasn''t enough and he recognized it greatly now - now that he was holding him in his arms. He kissed Orion''s face and took a deep breath, savoring the feeling of being a father.

    His heart was throbbing, and his emotions were a mess. He shed a tear.

    "Son, I missed you. Just like I missed your mother," said Christopher before breaking down into tears completely.

    Christopher never knew that he could cry that much. Even Amanda''s eyes watered at the sight of her husband finally connect with his son.

    Orion understood why his father was crying. He was gone for too long, but growing up as the future master of Aeros, he really felt awkward with the situation. He said, "Father - father. We should just go to the family sitting area."

    While he embraced Christopher back, he said, "They are all watching us."

    Christopher was left chuckling when he pulled away. He wiped the wetness on his face before saying, "You are acting like you are on puberty when your body is still ten years old. Don''t forget you are still a baby. That has not changed."

    Without warning his son, Christopher put both hands on his cheeks and kissed him all over his face.

    "Oh, no! Father!" Complained Orion.

    From a nostalgic reunion, they all wound up laughing.

    Amanda joined in, hugging both her husband and son. She expressed, "I am so happy. We are a family again."

    In the evening a feast was in order. Cassy had flown in from Plethora and Agatha came from the moon. It was a gathering of friends and honored families of Aeros, coming to welcome Christopher back after a long journey.

    From the great halls of Aero''s castle, various music was played while servants bring in food and wine. One by one, Christopher''s men asked him about his expedition.

    Standing in front of those who assembled for his arrival, he said, "Friends, my adventure led me to many discoveries including the knowledge to make Aeros a better and more civilized placed to live in."

    "Now that I have returned, I want to apply all those that I have learned in our land and help our neighboring nations as well."

    "There is so much life out there - in the universe. One day, I hope that we can have the same advancement as the other worlds so we can easily travel across the galaxy. It''s a long shot, but who knows one day, we can achieve it."

    After receiving praise, he smiled and added, "For now, I will start with our nation. To Aeros!"

    Claps resonated across the great halls, and Theo also took the chance to make a special announcement. He stood and said, "Now that my son is back. I would like to reveal my retirement."

    "Of course, I will not leave right away. I still have to spend time with my son, but soon, a formal announcement will be made, inviting other nations before I can declare Christopher as your new ruler, but moving forward please feel free to address him accordingly," told Theo.

    "For now! Let''s enjoy and be merry! For today my son returns to our side!" Theo raised the cup of his wine and said, "To Christopher! To the new master of Aeros!"

    "To master Christopher!"

    "To our new ruler!"

    Following the celebration, Theo''s family walked outside to the courtyard. Christopher had earlier proposed that they go closer to the stars that night.

    The skies were bright, and the stars were gleaming.

    All six of them were standing, looking up to the skies when Christopher said, "Let''s all fly up to the clouds!"

    Theo coughed and said, "I feel like young again."

    Laughing, Agatha said, "Don''t worry, darling. I''ll make a potion to make you young again. As soon as we go to the moon!"

    "Okay, I''m ready!" Said Cassy, thrusting her wings out, She ended up tearing the back of her dress but she did not care. This was a once in a lifetime event for their family.

    Eager to fly with his household, Orion did the same, grunting as he spread his wings. Like Christopher, he also inherited the ability to fly and heal. He declared, "I''m going to be the fastest!"

    "Hold your horses, buddy! Wait for us," said Christopher. He also thrust out his wings.

    Like always, Amanda burned down her clothes as she converted into her phoenix form. She said, "I''m ready."

    Agatha, on the other hand, magically brought her flying staff, instantly appearing before her. "I''m also ready."

    "On the count of three!" Suggested Orion. "One. Two - "

    Blazing in the air, Orion finished, "Three!"

    "Oh, my goodness! My son is a cheater!" Told Amanda. She fired up, flying together with Orion.

    Everyone else followed, flapping their wings while Agatha rode on her magic staff.

    "My nephew is something else!" Announced Cassy as she struggled to catch up with the flying boy. She had to admit, Orion was strong. Even his wings were incredibly strong.

    Above the castle of Aeros six people were soaring through the night skies, reading for the clouds above them. Only Amanda''s fire lit them up, catching the eyes of those who were also gazing up into the stars.

    Christopher sped, seeing his son go so far. He warned, "Halt, young master of Aeros! That''s enough, son! You are going too far!"

    Only then did Orion stopped, panting and laughing, Orion said, "Dad! I really like looking up at the stars! I feel like I could see mother''s home star from here!"

    Finally catching up to him, Christopher maintained to flap his wings, but this time, just enough to stay afloat. He said, "It''s good to have that kind of connection with the dragon star, son. After all, that is where your mother is from."

    "Caught you!" Announced Cassy. She was the next to catch up with her nephew, hugging Orion outright.

    "And I caught you!" It was Amanda''s turn, crashing into Christopher''s arms. Her fire quickly put out at the touch of him. She laughed before wrapping her arms around him and she kissed his lips. "This is so nice. I like this family bonding."

    "Aww, you guys! I''m all jealous! Why don''t I have a man yet?" Complained Cassy.

    Agatha and Theo settled with them, drifting in the skies where clouds sometimes went past them. Hearing her daughter, Agatha said, "Maybe you''ll be like Chris, meant to be with a great powerful being!"

    "Amazing destiny seemed to run in our family," added Agatha with a grin.

    "Yeah! I agree with that! You will definitely be with someone so great!" Remarked Christopher as he rotated with his wife, who was now in her second skin.

    He smirked at Cassy before adding, "Someone as great as Kyle!"

    "Pfft! Haha!" Amanda laughed before telling, "I agree!"

    "What? Kyle? No way!" Complained Cassy. "He is an ass!"

    "He might be, but he is a fine ass," commented Amanda. She was laughing at her words, but then she realized her husband became silent. She sneered and said, "Of course, my husband is the finest!"

    "Well, I want to marry a princess!" Announced Orion.

    "Hey! You are still two years old, buddy!" Reminded Christopher. "You still have much to learn."

    The family spent half an hour lingering in the skies. They kid and laughed as part of their family bonding that night.. They only returned when Christopher urged doing so, feeling horny at the fact that he was so close to his wife.

 Chapter 144 - Under The Stars

    [WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. IT CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READERS]

    "Where are you taking me? Chris?" Amanda probed as they sped, drifting to the sky that night.

    Right after returning and kissing Orion to sleep, they left again, carrying only blankets with them.

    "To the west peak," told Christopher. "I was told grasses have already grown in the area."

    Since Christopher had slowly filled the nation with water, it had slowly rained in Aeros and its neighboring nations over the course of two years. Shrubs have started to grow and dying trees evidently lived.

    The west peak had more elevated grounds, and that was where Christopher wanted to take his wife for a night of passion under the stars.

    He did not want Amanda to fly on her own, instead; she remained in his arms for the entire ride. They only settled their feet to the ground when Christopher found the perfect spot.

    On top of a plateau-like formation, Christopher found a good five hundred square meters of elevated land where grasses have started to grow, and he appreciated it.

    The first thing Christopher did was touched the greens with his hand. He smiled and said, "Soon, Pelagy will be greener."

    "Yes, my love," echoed Amanda.

    Christopher first spread the first blanket on the ground before stripping and laying on his back. He watched as his wife stare at him for some time before he said, "What are you waiting for?"

    "Are we seriously going to do it here?" She objected slightly but quickly smirked at the sight of his rod, already hard.

    "I''m tired of our bed," he revealed. "We should... explore other options."

    "The bed is comfortable," she said, but while she seemed to oppose, she let her powers fade. Her second skin vanished and her naked body became clear to her husband.

    "Lay on top of me, my love," instructed Christopher.

    Amanda first crawled clumsily, feeling the air a little chilly as she made her way on top of him. She chuckled before finding his lips and diving right in.

    His hands easily caressed her back, first savoring her the softness of her skin before slowly moving down. He spotted her bottom cheek and gave it a good squeeze.

    Christopher had been aroused since earlier, flying into the sky. Even if Amanda was in her second skin, he felt the softness of her breast from hugging her tight.

    Of course, that was just an excuse. He always had the hots for her, regardless if she was naked or not.

    Amanda perfectly rested her torso against his chest. The friction of their bare skin promptly ignited the thrilling sensation in their private parts that moans eagerly escaped their lips.

    They closed their eyes as they savored each other''s taste, generously sucking on their tongues and moistening their mouths.

    When Christopher was done devouring her mouth, he grabbed her on her behind and pushed her higher to his torso. This allowed him to have a good view of her jiggling breasts.

    "Hmmm... Delicious," he remarked before sucking on her breasts. He settled there for almost a minute, leaving Amanda to moan repeatedly.

    "My love, turn around and face the stars," he instructed.

    Her eyes were already dreamy from all the kissing he was giving her body. Hearing his request, she gasped before replying, "Okay."

    She lay on top of his firm chest, resting her face next to his. Her hips settled before his groin area, within a perfect reach of his hand.

    Amanda turned to receive a kiss from her husband while his hands traced her beautiful frame. Her legs easily spread as his right hand fell in between her thighs while the other settled to knead on her beast.

    "Ahhhh... Hmmmm," she let go of their kiss to whine, feeling excited at the featherlight motion of his fingers against her clit. She tried her hardest to glance down, wanted to get a picture of what he was doing. "Oh, that feels so good!"

    After he put a finger inside of her, however, she ended up throwing her head back down and warranting another kiss from him.

    Christopher could feel Amanda''s hips moving in circles, her body waving each minute that passed as he stimulated her clit. With his other hand, he playfully pinched on her nipples while mostly massaging her bosom.

    When Amanda was nearing climax, she drove her mouth even deeper against Christopher''s. Upon reaching ecstasy, her body trembled and her husband practically pushed her face forward, getting drowned by his sweet fluid and restless tongue.

    Reacting instinctively, Amanda lifted her behind, and Christopher quickly reached for his shaft. It need not any lip service as he was already so darn hard!

    He let his rod glide inside her and they both moaned in satisfaction.

    "Aaahhhhh. Mmmmm," sighed Amanda while her husband cursed.

    Christopher held her waist, and he began to guide Amanda, moving her hips up and down against his length.

    Everything was absolutely arousing, making love under the night skies while completely naked in one peak of Aeros'' land. It was crazy, but it was so fulfilling. Amanda could feel the air brushing each part of her skin, even sending teasing blows against her peach.

    When Amanda rested from moving her hips, Christopher restlessly groped on her body, his hands grasping her every fold.

    Finally, wanting to take full control, he slid his wife to his side and adjusted to a spooning position. He held up her thigh and let it rest back on his behind. Only then did he start to pump sideways.

    To and fro, he moved his hips, thrusting his incredible size inside of her.

    Picking up the pace, Christopher easily drowned in a sea of pleasure as he made love to his wife, and he meant to keep at it until he was utterly tired for the evening.

    From the plateau, the slapping sound of their lovemaking easily replaced the silence of the night.

    From above, their vague frames continued to be intertwined for minutes more until Christopher ultimately gave his hardest thrust!

    "Aahhh! Fuck! Fuck!" He screamed the loudest, knowing there was no one to care for - no one to hear and no one to see them as they did the deed.

    He turned Amanda face down, still forcing his hips into her. He ground and grunted, squirming against her until he subsequently concluded, there was nothing left to plant in her womb.

    "That was so good," remarked Christopher while panting and surrendering on top of her frame.

    Amanda bit her lip. Her palms rested on the blanket and she said, "That was amazing love."

    "Two rounds more?" Christopher asked.

    "Yeah, two is doable," she agreed.

    ***

    While the master of water and fire were busy making twins, Khalid had returned to the past, in search of the masters of earth.

    They secretly stood outside of Abasi''s compound in Egypt, standing in front of a huge tree, waiting for the perfect moment.

    Speaking inside Khalid''s head, Hades said, "Let''s watch the current master of time and space for now. We need to know if he has the soul slayer."

    "What about The Venusian Sword? That is also equally important!" Retorted Khalid.

    "To you, it is, but to me, the soul slayer is more important," revealed Hades.

    In moving on earth, Hades has to remain inside Khalid''s body. In eyes of human beings, he was clearly a ghost, a wandering spirit, an evil soul. He could not afford to cause an alarm. At least not yet.

    Over time, Khalid had recognized his oneness with Hades, no longer objecting to his orders, not like before. It was safe to say their desires were already one.

    Just as they were planning on their next approach, Khalid suddenly felt chills all over his body. He felt himself losing control.

    "What''s - what''s going on with me?!" Khalid screamed while falling on his knees.

    "Quiet! Silence I say!" Hades scolded from inside Khalid''s body.

    In the darkness of that neighborhood, where Abasi''s home stood nearby, Khalid suddenly fell to the ground, convulsing to an unfamiliar sensation.

    "Aahhh! Ahhhh!" His screams became louder and not a moment too soon, white essence easily left his body in staggering numbers!

    "Let''s go back to our time!" Ordered Hades, but no matter how he commanded, he had no special power for only Khalid had the actual strength. He could only influence Khalid to act according to his will.

    "Ahhhhh!!!!" Khalid''s screams reached the ends of the neighborhood where he hid, lighting the surrounding homes.

    Gradually, Khalid''s body began to age. What was previously youthful, after acquiring so much essence from the white witches, now was gone. There was no single white witch essence left in him!

    When his screams were over, Khalid immediately touched his chest. Hanging over his neck was the charm where the supreme white witch had hidden from him over the years.

    He panicked in search, but it was gone. It was no longer hanging on his neck.

    "No! No! No!" He screamed again, but seeing people crowd in his direction, he decided to return to his time.

    Minutes into the wormhole, Khalid reappeared into his own time, back in his mansion. He frantically ran to find the first mirror in his home and when he did, he threw everything that was within his reach!

    He lost the white witch essence, and he knew not why.

    He went on a rampage for minutes and only after he had destroyed everything from within the four corners of the room, did he speak to Hades, "Something changed in the past, the crystals are not telling me!"

    "I already expected that! That was your fault, going back to the past!" Responded Hades. "We have no other choice but to retaliate in the past. We no longer know the effects of our present time!"

    Author''s Notes:

    My dearest readers, the great battle is coming up soon.. So stay tuned, more surprises up ahead.

 Chapter 145 - Vermithrax

    All masters were made aware that Hades was back on earth. As to where? They did not know. Hades could be possessing anyone''s body now. Thus, following another meeting, they agreed amongst themselves to resume training together and come up with a solid plan should Hades come for the spirits.

    One thing was certain to them, Hades despised the spirits.

    They returned to train outside of Aeros with Brody making a space for them to practice.

    However, Amanda wondered why her husband often left for Solaris with Abasi. There were always that four hours that he was gone from her sight.

    On one occasion, Christopher brought Orion to Solaris.

    Trisha insisted that I train with the rest of them and let Abasi and Christopher be. She instinctively thought that her husband was keeping something from him. Still, she let them be.

    In Solaris, Akurra, the sea serpent, met Orion for the first time.

    "Ah, such a nice young boy!" The sea serpent''s loud voice roared against the seas while Christopher and Orion remained flying above the waters. Abasi drifted from behind, controlling his gravity.

    "Hello son of the moon serpent," said Orion. "It''s nice to meet you."

    "It''s nice to meet another person of the moon too," said Akurra. "This boy though smells of something else."

    Christopher laughed and said, "I told you, Akurra. My son is a descendant of the dragon star."

    "Right," said the sea serpent.

    "So you''ll be a boy that can control both water and fire on your own," said Akurra. "I heard you went to your mother''s star? How did it go?"

    Orion merely smirked before he told, "I am the master of the red dragon. It is my destiny."

    A loud laugh echoed against the undying seas and brought about the siblings of Akurra! The waters were suddenly waving in the heights of a hill. The waters created a loud splashing sound!

    The masters and Orion thought that a storm was heading their way. It was either that or an earthquake!

    The first serpent to come out to the surface was Akurra''s youngest brother. He came up, first looking at Akurra, before turning to the direction of Christopher. The serpent said, "Is this him, brother."

    "Yes, Bashe. This is my master and his son," told Akurra. "Christopher and Orion, this is my youngest brother, Bashe."

    "Hello, Bashe. It''s nice to meet you," told Christopher, bowing his head in respect to another powerful and gigantic sea serpent.

    Orion had his head high, and he ordered, "I will be your master!"

    Akurra wound up laughing while Bashe easily expressed displeasure, saying, "Confident boy!"

    Bashe swam closer to Orion and gave him a good sniff. He said, "He smelled of something else!"

    "My wife is a descendant of the dragon star," explained Christopher. "Hence, my son has both our blood."

    "I see," said Bashe.

    Turning to Akurra, Bashe said, "Brother, do you not care anymore for your life? Why are you giving your life to this mix creature?!"

    The question made Christopher look down, but it did not take long for Akurra to answer, "I am bored with my life! I want to serve my purpose! Thus, I will serve Christopher and his family."

    With a short pause, Akurra added, "I wished that you and brother Awanyu do the same."

    It did not take long for Akurra''s other brother, Awanyu, to come out of the water. He was as beastly as Akurra but was rather unfriendly.

    Awanyu swam around the masters and Orion, gave them a good smelling before asking, "Why are you deserving to be our masters? Just because you are a son of the white witch!"

    "Because they mean well, brother. Be good now," told Akurra. "Remember, I told you they are fighting off an evil force who planned to annihilate the white witches of the moon. Without the lives of the white witches, we might as well not live!"

    "So why not live our lives to the fullest and serve our true masters?!" Akurra pointed out.

    "No - " A loud and thundering objection came from Awanyu, causing the waves to flow back around them! "You have a choice!"

    Chilling shivers easily ran down the spines of the master and even Orion''s.

    "And I choose to serve them! I at least, have returned to the moon once and remembered its previous glory. I have met the supreme white witch and her heirs! I am happy to continue serving the moon people. Something that you must learn to do." Akurra said loudly.

    "If you truly look to me as a brother, you will respect my wishes and surrender to your true masters, for they have nothing but good intentions for the living!"

    Without another word, Awanyu left, creating another set of stormy waves. He dove back to the waters, leaving his brothers behind.

    Bashe remained to stay afloat on the surface of the water with his brother, deciding whether he would also serve either of the two flying mix breeds in front of him. He said, "Prove to me that you are worthy of my power and my loyalty!"

    "To be honest with you, great beast. I would rather be a boy and play. I would rather experience a childhood like a normal child, but my destiny said otherwise," said Orion. "If I am going to fight evil, I might as well have all strength with me!"

    Orion slowly flew down on Bashe''s head and pleaded, "May I rest on you, Bashe?"

    Bashe did not respond but just allowed Orion to land his feet at the bridge of his nose.

    "Great Bashe, you may choose not to serve me, but your power will greatly help me control my own. Being the only male descendant of the red dragon star has its consequences, including bearing its immense power," told Orion.

    "It is a power too great to tame, that is in need of your strength." Orion kneeled down and begged, "Please serve me, Bashe."

    Bashe was silent for seconds. "Show me this power you are talking about, boy. Show me the power that you need me to control."

    Orion nodded before flying back in the air. He turned to his father and uncle Abasi, saying, "Please... please stay back."

    The young boy easily removed his armor and threw it in the direction of his father. It was from there that the sea serpent saw the impression on his chest. It was a mark of a dragon curling into a ball and seemingly biting its own tail.

    The sight stunned both Bashe that he turned to Akurra.

    After Orion placed his hand on his chest, he commanded, "Vermithrax! The creator of my forefathers! I summon you!"

    The skies of Solaris easily turned dark. Clouds rotated above Orion before fire slowly appeared above him in the same circular motion.

    It did not take long for a beastly creature to come out from the skies thousands of feet above Orion. Its gigantic wings created a deafening sound across the distance. Its body extending hundreds of feet.

    It took only ten minutes for the great dragon of the red star to fully appear in his complete form. It roared before breathing out fire, announcing its arrival!

    Seeing two monstrous serpents before him, Vermithrax, the red dragon assumed the worse and sped fire in the direction of Akurra and Bashe!

    "No! Stop Vermithrax! They are not enemies!" Revealed Orion.

    Akurra immediately went down the water, while Bashe responded by commanding the waters to kill its flames!

    The seas rose, trying to reach the source of its power, utterly splashing against Orion, Christopher, and Abasi.

    "Stop! You are not supposed to be enemies!" Told Orion.

    Only after Orion''s last calling did the two creatures halted their attacks.

    "What is the meaning of this, boy?" Asked Vermithrax.

    "I told you before, I am partly a dragon star descent and moon descent. These are serpents of the moon!" Revealed Orion. "Like you, I wish for one of them to be one with me and control the fire you created inside my body!"

    It was a few months ago that Vermithrax himself sought after Orion. After having been awaken for over a year. He knew that a male descent had come about. He was bored of resting in his own star that he decided to call upon all his creations in their sleep.

    Both Orion and Amanda dreamed of the red dragon that they made a trip to the star with Agatha. It was there that Orion forged a bond with Vermithrax, drinking the dragon''s blood.

    The dragon swore to serve Orion, for Amanda defied the odds and created a male lineage. The curse that he created was divine, and he could only count on Amanda''s clan now to make more descendants of the dragon star.

    The dragon acknowledged that Orion was meant for greater things. However, Vermithrax''s blood inside of him was sometimes too powerful that Orion occasionally created fire on his own.

    In the years to come, Agatha determined Orion needed a serpent''s blood to tame the dragon''s flames.

    From behind Orion, Abasi was talking to Christopher. He said, "I feel. We both are just spectators here."

    "Tell me about it.. My son is like the bomb!" Declared Christopher.

 Chapter 146 - The Dragons Favor

    Six Months Back.

    Orion was sleeping soundly in the middle of the night when his brows suddenly twitched.

    "Son of the red dragon star, I call upon you. Come see your creator."

    Orion could only see the darkness inside his dream, but in that abyss, he saw large eyes in flaming red, looking into his soul. Once again, he heard the voice call to him, "It is I, your creator. Son of the red dragon star, come to me."

    Droplets of sweat easily formed on Orion''s forehead and he awoke, panting with the memory of the same red eyes. It was in the middle of the wee hours, but he ran outside his room and looked for his mother.

    To Orion''s surprise, Amanda was also awake, drenched in sweat. They both instantaneously looked at each other, sensing they dreamed of the same.

    "Mother, did the dragon call you out too?" Orion asked, walking in the direction of Amanda.

    She nodded and inquired, "Do you want to go and see our birth land?"

    "Yes, mother. I do," replied Orion.

    They set off to the distant star after two days, when Agatha agreed to go. The history of the dragon star had always intrigued her, and she meant to find out about its land.

    The three of them found themselves arriving in the deserted star, having the same crust formation as the planet Venus. The place was burning hot, unbearable if not for the fact that both Amanda''s and Orion''s affinity was that of fire.

    Agatha, on the other hand, having kinship with the moon serpent, could cool her body down. This was also true with Orion.

    They found themselves in the middle of the previous generations'' ruins; a tall castle, bigger than what they had in Aeros, and an empty kingdom where many of its structures have fallen apart.

    "How do we find the red dragon from here?" Amanda inquired.

    Agatha, having the essence of the moon serpent answered, "You just need to speak to him from within you, but I believe this is a job that Orion should do."

    "Very well, grandma," said the little Orion.

    "Beast with red ugly eyes! I am here at your calling! Appear before me now!" Orion ordered, making Agatha and Amanda gaped at his braveness.

    "I sense you!" A loud voice resonated across the land that it created a mild quake beneath their feet!

    Agatha nearly dropped on the soil, but fortunately, Amanda caught her.

    Following the red dragon''s voice, dark clouds began to form above Orion, moving in circles. Thunder easily echoed together with fire!

    The red dragon, the god of the dragon star, gradually made his appearance, flapping his wings thousands of feet above them.

    It roared, flaunting his ability to breathe fire before finally descending to the rocky land.

    After landing its feet, he looked down and said, "I found it strange that you are bigger, boy. Why? It was just a year ago that I was awakened, yet I feel your growth is beyond normal."

    Before Orion could speak, the dragon gazed up to Amanda and said, "You must be the mother of this boy. How did you bring about creating a boy? My curse to my own people was divine."

    "Orions coming about was due to The Venusian Sword. It was the will of the sword that created Orion. That, and possibly the fact that my husband is the son of the white witches from the moon," revealed Amanda.

    "Which explains why you are not afraid of me," told the beast. "And his growth?"

    "It is also the will of The Venusian Sword," said Orion. "I meant to conquer evil, one that seeks the sword I bear."

    Orion then thrust out the golden sword from his right hand, the same yellow light snaked around his arm before the blade took its full shape. Holding it up, he said, "Here! Proof of its existence."

    "Ah, wonderful," said the dragon. "The Venusian Sword. The only weapon that can pierce through my skin. Incredible!"

    "But before that, tell me about this evil you wish to vanquish little boy. Why would you be chosen for such a task?" The dragon probed.

    "For I am your creation," said Orion. "The sword chose me, because of you and because I am also a descent of the white witches. Who else could be more deserving?"

    His speech made the red creature lean back and think thoroughly of Orion''s origin. It certainly was a good reason for the sword to choose him. After some time of pondering, he said, "Then, being the only male who can bring about more descendants of dragon star, I shall offer my service to you."

    The dragon bowed his head to Orion and requested, "But I have a favor to ask of you."

    Orion gazed back to his mother and grandmother before turning back to the dragon. He asked, "What is it, red dragon?"

    "Promise me that you will, one day, fill this star with people and bring back this place to its original glory," told the red dragon. "You see, I have used my most mystical power to create my people that I can no longer create another. All I have left is the power of fire and the energy to keep this planet alive."

    His expression turned nostalgic as he revealed, "I have slept for centuries and over time, I have regretted what I have done. I want - I want my people to one day, grow in number and come back to me. For it is their prayers and praises that will continue to give me strength."

    Amanda was taken aback by the request. Her son was only running two years old, technically. How could the dragon expect him to multiply at such a young age!!!!

    She cleared her throat and said, "Um, Mr. dragon. You would have to wait for another two to three decades - "

    "I don''t care how long it takes. I will be patient, for it was my mistake that brought about the extinction of my own creations," told the dragon. He bowed in front of Orion again before telling, "My name is Vermithrax and I will serve you."

    ***

    Back to the present.

    Three godly creatures were clearly filling the space of Solaris.

    Two sea serpents that helped filled the land of water were drifting below a flying red dragon.

    A young boy stood on the bridge of one serpent''s nose while two masters of the earth lingered in the surrounding air.

    "An interesting tale," said Bashe, the youngest brother of Akurra. His eyes fixed on Orion and tried to feel its heart.

    "If the sword chose you, then I will also serve you. However!" Bashe increased his voice to tell, "If you turn vicious, I will... kill you myself!"

    "You can try, you slimy snake!" Threatened Vermithrax. "He still needs to make an entire generation of my people. He isn''t dying anytime soon!"

    "Relax! Both of you!" Said Orion. Turning to Bashe, the boy responded, "I will keep in mind your requirement, but I trust my family will keep me grounded."

    "Bashe, the serpent of Solaris, brother of Akurra and a son of the moon serpent. Thank you for serving me," Orion said, regarding the sea serpent.

    That day, Orion also became one with Bashe, drinking a little of his blood. They returned home to Aeros with only tales of success to tell Amanda.

    ***

    It was already late when Abasi returned to his home in Egypt. Trisha, was there waiting for him, fixing dinner for them both.

    "How was your day, Abasi?" Trisha asked.

    "Good. Amanda''s child is something," Abasi responded before smiling. "He has grown so much!"

    Grinning back, she said, "Maybe one day, we will also have a boy so gifted, carrying a weapon as powerful as the Venusian Sword."

    Abasi chuckled and paused for a second. He settled in the seat in front of their dining table and said, "I hope. When this is over, let''s have a family of our own."

    A tear fell down on Trisha''s cheek. She embraced Abasi outright and said, "Being in power is so tiring. I don''t want us to be apart that long anymore. Promise me."

    Like Amanda, Trisha also suffered for the two years of being away from her beloved. How she wanted all this to end. Somehow, a huge part of her wanted to be in front of Khalid and end things right then and there.

    From outside their home, a figure of a man was listening in to their conversation. It was Khalid, hiding behind a column of the structure''s Lanai area. He had made himself invisible with the wind so as not to be sensed or seen.

    When he heard about the Venusian Sword and the fact that they mentioned a boy, a memory triggered in his head. He was killed by a boy that held the golden blade!

    "This is our only chance," said Hades in Khalid''s head. "Let us wait until Abasi''s next trip to find out... where does the master of water and fire reside! When we find them, I will bring all my evil souls to help us win this fight!"

    "Don''t worry. With or without your souls, do not forget, I have the Eimuth!" Reminded Khalid, thinking about the monster whom he had successfully put under his control.

    Author''s Notes:

    The great battle is coming.. Prepare to hold your breaths and possibly cry. Nyak! Thanks for the support so far!

 Chapter 147 - Enemy Has Come

    "Wake up, Trish. It''s time for our practice today," said Abasi, waking up his beloved.

    Struggling to get up, Trisha answered, "I can''t wait for Khalid to meet this end. We could finally get some rest."

    "Hmmmm... Not sure if that is the best resolution, but I hope we are ready for his arrival," responded Abasi. "Let''s get ready."

    The master of time and space and that of the heart prepared to leave for Aeros, but they failed to notice a living force waiting for them outside their home, eager to find out their new place of gathering.

    Naturally, Khalid had returned to the cave in Brazil, but have not seen the current masters of the earth convening for that past few days.

    Recalling how the masters had once created several layers of shield to keep secret their conversation, he understood they may have relocated to another venue for their usual meeting.

    It was unfortunate that the crystals were not giving him any information about the past, but base on what Hades had told him, it was most likely that the past changed. That was the only explaination for the appearance of the master of water.

    In the past that he knew of, the master of water was never found. Thus, there was no knowledge about Christopher altogether.

    This was Khalid''s and Hades'' only chance to find all the masters. To learn about the master of water and know his whereabouts.

    Connecting the dots, he concluded that the boy he overheard Abasi and Trisha talk about belonged to the master of water and fire. The one who held the sword.

    It made sense to Khalid. Amanda may have passed on the sword to her son. Still, he had many questions in his head. For the future that he saw, it was a boy who killed him.

    So will the sword be passed on again and again? How is it that the current master of fire already has a child? These were one of the few queries that bothered him completely. Again, he did not have the answer to his seeks, since Amanda, in the past that he knew, abandoned her duties as the master of fire.

    Things have changed, and he recognized it.

    Using the power of the win, Khalid turned himself invisible, prying into the homes of the two masters.

    He noticed how Abasi and Taara seemed to have felt his presence, but no matter, they could only suspect. His powers now were far too great!

    "Did you feel that?" Trisha asked, looking back from their living room.

    "Yes, a strange chill," responded Abasi with a frown on his face.

    He walked over to the kitchen area of their home and found an open window. He announced, "The kitchen window is open!"

    "Must be your relatives!" Suggested Trisha before shrugging. Since they lived in a compound with all of Abasi''s relatives, it was very common for his nephews to climb into their home.

    Returning to Trisha''s side, Abasi said, "Hmmm. Perhaps. Let''s go."

    Trisha nodded, then Abasi spoke in his head, "Taara, Brody? Are you ready?"

    "We are ready", the two other masters responded, waiting form their own home. Through the connection they have with their crystals, Abasi brought them to a wormhole simultaneously.

    It had been accustomed for them to jump into various places before heading to Aeros. It was their way of protecting Aeros from being found out. They assumed that time; they were once again successful of not being followed.

    From one swirling void to another, Taara, the master of the wind, noticed how the air was rather strong and it followed them wherever they went.

    The second they reappeared outside the borders of Aeros, Taara looked back at the wormhole, utterly uneasy. Her head tilted, sensing something else was there. With a gulp, she said, "Did - did you feel anything else come with us?"

    Worried that Taara may be right, Brody, the master of the earth, ordered his crystal to create a small sandstorm around them. Should there be a figure, not visible to their eye, the dirt could determine its frame.

    Within five hundred meters, dust circled the masters, trying to establish any presence of another life, but sands found nothing. Brody concentrated with all his might, but he rested sands back to the soils and concluded, "Maybe it was just the wind."

    Trisha, on the other hand, closed her eyes and revealed the crystal in her palm. She tried to feel the beating hearts around her. She also could feel nothing other than the hearts of those who are already in Aeros and that of the masters. She opened her eyes and said, "Maybe we are overthinking things."

    "Maybe... maybe not," said Abasi. "We all know that our enemy had gained powers. We don''t know exactly the length of Khalid''s strength now. Regardless, let us keep watch."

    From the base of one ridge, facing the practice grounds of the masters, Khalid found himself a good hiding place.

    He had earlier noticed how Taara felt his wind and it was expected of the white crystal master. Khalid was quick to drift himself to hiding while bringing up a force field around him, using all the crystals inside his body. Not even Trisha could detect his heart.

    Khalid watched as the master of water and fire came about, flying from a distance and joining the party. He concluded that this must be the place of Christopher''s home.

    Only after lingering for a few minutes, did Khalid say to the soul occupying his body, "This is it. It can only be his world. It only makes sense that the master of water is not from earth since he could thrust out wings."

    Looking around, he tried to assess the world he was in. Khalid dug his hand into the soil and got a feel of its life. He looked up to say, "This is Pelagy."

    From his head, Hades spoke, "Let us return to our time and world. We must bring back here all my evil souls. We need all the help we can get."

    "Yes. I agree," said Khalid while returning his gaze at the masters.

    Brody had created a wall around them, and it was clear to Khalid that they were training their strengths.

    Just before they decided to leave, he saw a young boy flying in the direction of the masters along with other flying creatures of the land.

    His eyes narrowed before it widened. His heart suddenly raced and sweat easily formed on his forehead. He gulped, realizing the same boy whom he saw in his future was in his line of sight.

    Stuttering, Khalid said, "No! How could this be? It''s - it''s him!" He pointed at the boy in horror and told, "It''s the boy who killed me in the future!"

    "Nonsense! Isn''t it that you said it will happen in your time? The future?" Hades asked him in his head.

    "I - I don''t know how! I don''t understand it myself! But that boy looks younger, though. I am uncertain, but it clearly looks like him!" Said Khalid while peeking in between two boulders of rocks.

    "Maybe you are wrong! How long as it been since you saw that future? It has been more than two years ago!" Suggested Hades.

    Khalid was equally conflicted, but either way. He could not take the chance! "I must kill him now - "

    "Wait! Khalid, think of this properly! Let us return first and get my soldiers! Let''s come back at dawn in full force and attack before the sunrise!" Said Hades.

    Khalid clenched his hand into a fist, looking at the young boy. He gritted his teeth and said, "I will not die! Not after all that I have been through."

    For now, Khalid admitted to Hades'' advice. It was not the time to strike, not without bringing the soldiers who can create a good distraction for them, but he swore to return, surprising the masters with the powers he had accumulated over the years.

    At dawn the following day, Agatha returned to Aeros. She meant to arrive late last night, but she fell too tired to travel after a day''s work on the moon. She crossed to a wormhole she had created, making her entrance in from above the sky.

    She drifted with her staff and took seconds to circle above the castle of Aeros. She was about to fly down in full strength when she felt chills down her spine. She perceived the strange vapor from afar. It reeked of death and evil.

    "What - what is this?" She asked, raising her shoulders from the same goosebumps that alarmed her senses.

    She meant to find the source of her chills, but her instincts told her not to. Her intuitions told her the evil was far too great for her own to face.

    With her heart racing, she went straight to the castle with every intention to wake her son. To her surprise, Christopher was not asleep. In fact, Orion was with them in the family''s sitting area along with all masters of the earth.

    "Grandma? Did you feel it too?" Orion asked, seeing the fearful expression of Agatha.

    "Yes, Orion." Agatha walked closer to her grandchild and hugged him outright. She took a deep breath and said, "I feel this is the day we have been expecting.... our enemy has come."

 Chapter 148 - The Last Fight (I)

    From outside the borders of Aeros, luminous beings came out from a swirling void. They came in different forms, creatures having died from different worlds, and lived as evil souls in hell.

    Some were in the frame of a man while others were mutated forms from other worlds. Most of them carry blades of their own, those that they brought with them upon their deaths.

    Their eyes glowed in yellow. Their translucent skin reflected veins crawling up to their bodies. Their movements were fluid, their panting evidently expressed how they craved to possess another living body.

    Having lived in hell for decades, the miasma could only crave evil and death! These souls suffered for so long in hell that they want nothing more but to take it out on innocent lives!

    Hades was one of those who lived in hell the longest. His eyes had turned red from watching the endless fires of hell. Among them, he had the greatest hatred devouring every part of his soul.

    He came out of Khalid''s body to stand before his soldiers and said, "My army of souls! Here me!"

    "I suspect, one of the powerful beings living behind those walls holds the soul slayer! And we cannot have that!" Hades'' eyes scanned each and every one of his angry souls before adding, "Find the person! Find it and invade his body!"

    "Of course, you can kill anyone as you go along the way," declared Hades before giving out an evil laugh.

    He pointed at the entrance of Aeros and said, "Go! Go and spread evil in this land!"

    A hundred of the evil souls slowly made their way in the direction of the borders, their grins were sinister and their eyes were thrilled to follow through on Hades'' command.

    However, just as they were to walk into the narrow passage, fronting Aero''s entrance, fire arose, creating another gate to the nation!

    Dismay instantly became painted in the faces of the souls, for they have lived with fire for many years in hell!

    It did not take long for the master of fire to appear before them, lighting the skies.

    Amanda''s body glowed in her flames, her fire spreading across, reaching two meters stretch from her own body, and her bird wings spread widely, extending the flare of her power.

    "Ugghhhh!" With a loud scream, Amanda thrust balls of fire in the path of the evil souls, making them further step back, this included Hades.

    "You stay where you are! Whatever you are!" Ordered Amanda.

    Fronting the border, Abasi reappeared with the rest of the masters of the earth, while Christopher and Orion came up from behind the master of fire, drifting in the dark skies.

    "So it is you, after all, Hades," said Abasi, seeing the first master of the earth head the army of evil souls. "You must have been responsible for Khalid all along too!"

    He looked up to Christopher above him and confirmed, "Chris, this looks like souls from hell, just like Hades."

    From their heads, Christopher and Abasi told the rest of the maters that the translucent creatures they were seeing were from the dead. Evil souls that seemed to have escaped hell.

    "I thought only Hades escaped from hell?" Asked Trisha, speaking through their heads.

    "We don''t know, but one thing is for sure, these souls are from hell. You can tell by the way they smell and by the aura they manifest," revealed Abasi.

    Christopher warned his son of the same, asking him to constantly stay behind him. He said, "Remember, Orion, you can only attack when we tell you to."

    "Okay, father," said Orion while tightening his eyes on the escapees of hell and that of Khalid.

    Looking past the translucent forms, Trisha yelled at the future master, "Khalid! How could you? You were entrusted to protect the earth, not to wreak havoc!"

    "Trust me! I have heard of that speech so many times, but now, it does not affect me in any way," Khalid revealed finding his way next to Hades.

    With only twenty meters of distance from each group, the forces of evil and good stood face to face. Each party ready to attack!

    From behind the protective walls of Aeros, Christopher''s army was equally ready with arms, hiding behind the stone fortress. Kyle and Cassy led their troops.

    "There is no need for bloodshed here. For you live in our past. We don''t care about our past, you see," told Hades. "We only want... The Venusian Sword... and... the soul slayer."

    "We don''t know what you are talking about, Hades!" Christopher tried to hide the truth, for he was truly not prepared to use the soul slayer blade.

    His words made Hades express another ominous laugh. He laughed so loud that his soldiers laughed with him. He hailed down the mockery of his soldiers before he said, "If you say so, master of water."

    "But what we are certain is that the master of fire or her son holds the Venusian Sword!" Told Khalid, looking up in the direction of Amanda and Orion. "Give it here!"

    "We will not give you the only weapon that can kill you, Khalid! What do you think we are? Stupid!" Told Abasi. The rest of the masters echoed the same, especially Amanda.

    This prompted Khalid to transform himself into the same form as Amanda, using the red crystal in his body. He flew up at the same level as the master of water and fire, including Orion, and said, "Give me the sword and you might just live!"

    "Taara!" Commanded Amanda in seconds and the master of the wind drifted next to Amanda in seconds.

    Combining the strength of the wind and fire, Amanda sprung out the biggest and the most fierce ball of flames in the direction of Khalid.

    Amanda roared as she let Khalid have a taste of her fire!

    Her actions made Khalid laugh in the same perverse way as Hades. While the fire she built momentarily cut off the phoenix wings he created, he had to admit; it was a powerful blow, but having the same crystal in his body himself, he was not pained in any way.

    "Suit it yourselves," said Khalid before giving a sneer. "See if you can defeat the soldiers from hell!"

    Flying his way down, he said, "Hades and I will stay back for a moment and cherish the sight of you trying to even get through our frontal forces!"

    In seconds, he and Hades jumped in behind their army, using the power of the green crystal. Khalid continued to laugh before he encouraged, "Go ahead! Give it a try masters of the earth!"

    "Such confidence annoys me! We''ll kill all your evil souls!" Announced Taara before she brought out her shuriken blade. Combining it with the power of her wind, she threw out her spinning blade.

    The shuriken spiraled swiftly in the direction of the souls. They did not even budge, nor express fear of the weapon coming at them.

    With one swoosh, the spiraling blade took down twenty evil souls that stood in front of the masters, turning into ashes, following the attack. Only then did the shuriken returned to Taara''s grip.

    "Huh! What an insignificant army!" Announced Taara.

    "I''ll take care of the rest!" Told Brody, taking out the power of the brown crystal. He created himself into an enormous human rock and sped across the enemies, crushing them with his hands before he drew out a sword and swung it across to a few.

    Each time Brody eradicated an evil soul, they turned into ashes!

    Seeing the rest of the souls come after Brody, Abasi brought him back to their line in seconds. He said, "Watch out, Brody!"

    "Why did you pull me back for?" Asked Brody with a frown.

    "I want to see if there is truth to what the guardian of hell told us," said Abasi. "Stand back and watch."

    Brody practically took care of more than twenty evil souls, and together with those that were attacked by Trisha, the soldier of hell should have reduced in number.

    However, what they saw next horrified them.

    Those that had earlier become dirt slowly formed back into their translucent form. In minutes, they were once again ready for another attack.

    Seeing the shock reaction of the masters, Hades and Khalid laughed out loud from behind their soldiers from hell. Clearly mocking the spirit, Taara and Brody had earlier displayed.

    "Say that again? You''ll kill what? Haha!" Hades roared his evil laugh, nearly resonated across the battlefield. "There is only one way to kill a soul that had fled from both hell and heaven, it can only be through the soul slayer blade!"

    Turning demonic, Hades, screamed, "Who - has the - soul - slayer??!!! Who???!!! Give it up or you all die today!"

    Christopher looked down at Abasi. For a second, their eyes locked onto each other. Abasi said in his head, "There is no other choice, Chris. You must use the soul slayer blade."

    To Christopher''s dismay, his greatest fear came about. He gulped as he responded in his head, "Abasi, if I don''t make it, promise me you''ll look after my family - "

    "You will make it, Chris! Akurra already agreed!" Responded Abasi in his head. "Someone has to make the sacrifice. The last fight begins now."

    ***

    Author''s Notes:

    Readers, if you are new to my novels, please check out my other words:

    The President''s Lover Is A Fighter - Action, Romance, Steamy Chapters, and A Slice of Life.

    Tricking My Cole Lover - Crazy Domineering ML but a sucker for FL.

    Both of my above works are combined with hilarity. Enjoy!

 Chapter 149 - The Last Fight (II)

    From behind the escapees of hell, Hades maintained his sinister grin, eager to find out if any of the masters were truly willing to use the soul slayer blade.

    Khalid saw the confidence in Hades'' smile that he asked, "Why are you so confident? What if they really have the soul slayer blade? Would that mean the end of your terror?"

    A malevolent laugh escaped his lips as he leaned his body back to accommodate a more powerful roar. Only after settling his excitement did he reveal, "The user of the soul slayer cannot simply use the blade. A sacrifice has to be made, and I doubt they are willing to do so."

    Little did he know that the will of the masters was stronger than his greed and corruption. In fact, the chosen wielder of the sword was ready to make that sacrifice.

    ***

    "Someone has to make the sacrifice." Abasi''s words echoed in Christopher''s head. How he wished it did not have to be the case, but still, he was there, drifting in front of a hundred evil souls that could not die.

    He had no choice but to use the soul slayer blade. The guardian of hell chose him for one reason; that he was the master of Akurra. Only he could make it happen.

    Christopher looked at the palm of his hand and saw how the diamond mark seemed to be turning brighter. It felt like the evil souls that need to be slane, and it called upon him to perform his duties.

    "Chris? What''s wrong, my love?" Amanda asked, seeing the reluctant expression on his face.

    "My love, forgive me," he said, looking gently at Amanda''s eyes. "But I promise you. Everything will be alright."

    Just as the master of fire and water were still engaged in a conversation, the translucent souls have begun to attack. It left them no more time for explaining. They shrieked as they took out their own blades, trudging in the direction of the masters.

    "Let''s at least slow them down! I''ll go first!" Suggested Taara. Once again, she thrust out her shuriken blade. It took a two-hundred-meter full turn, taking down several souls. Combined with the strength of the wind, its speed was incomparable.

    Confirming Taara''s actions, Amanda did the same. She said, "Right! We need to give Chris a hand!"

    She stormed in her phoenix form, blazing in swirling fire! Her energy was so indignant, the evil souls could not penetrate against the heat of her flames.

    Brody also lent a hand, charging in his metallic form, cutting through the souls with the blade he created.

    Howls of pain and shrieking on the already dead resonated across the land, outside of Aeros. It gave the people of the nation the chills of a lifetime.

    Many of the enemies turned ashes from the attacks, but like what happened earlier, they soon rose from the dirt back to their original form. They were once again ready for another strike!

    "Are you ready, Chris?" Amanda called from behind her as she watched the souls prepare for another move. She maintained to drift in the air with Taara, further igniting her flames.

    She waited for some time, but there was no response from her husband. The next thing Amanda heard, however, was Christopher, groining in pain.

    She turned, feeling goosebumps all over her body! To her shock, Christopher had stabbed himself with the two-meter blade. Her mouth easily trembled as she watched in horror. With a loud scream, she skidded in his direction, "No!!!!! Chris! What did you do?"

    Even Taara was equally shocked. Her face paled, and her mouth fell agape to what the master of water had done. She meant to glide towards Amanda and Christopher by Abasi stopped her.

    "Taara! Brody! Distract the souls for now! Christopher needs time!" Told Abasi. "I''ll guide you. Do as I say! Trust me!"

    While all this was happening, Trisha could only cry. She was equally disturbed at what Christopher had done.

    It was Orion who aided his father down to the ground, together with Trisha. He was equally in pain for the sacrifice that his father had to go through, but he already knew... this was part of the plan.

    When Amanda reached her husband, a series of "Whys" escaped her lips and tears easily flood her face. "My love, why? Why did you do this?! Why? You - you promised you would not leave me!"

    Embracing him tight, she said, "I can''t - I can''t live without you! Please, don''t leave me!"

    She turned to Abasi and demanded, "Have Brody heal him! Abasi!"

    Standing a few meters from them, Abasi screamed, "I''m sorry, Amanda, but this is... this is part of the plan!"

    "What - what?" She turned to Christopher, who was gushing blood out from his stomach. Her face was utterly indescribable. Only pain reflected in her eyes.

    "My - my love. Every - everything - will be fine - in- in due time," Christopher said before taking his very last breath.

    "No! No!" Amanda screamed.

    "Mother, please trust me - " Orion tried to calm his mother but Amanda was just losing to her emotions.

    "You knew! Orion, you knew! How could you keep this from me?!" She cried in anguish before turning to the evil souls.

    "Ahhhhh!" With a loud scream, Amanda flew up in the sky again, this time in full force. She increased the heat of her flames by eighty percent, speeding in the direction of Khalid.

    She failed not to inflict harm to the escapees of hell along the way.

    "Mother! No!" Roared Orion. He got up, hoping to reach his mother, but she blazed at the speed of light. Never had Orion seen so much anger come from his mother.

    Meanwhile, from behind his soldiers, Hades sneered, seeing how the master of water has taken his own life! He cursed, realizing that Christopher made the sacrifice! It was something he himself would never do!

    He knew that to use the soul, only another soul from the departed can kill another. The wielder of the soul slayer had to sacrifice his own life!

    "Watch out, the master of fire is coming at us!" Hades warned, seeing the master of water making a frontal attack!

    However, the advances of Amanda merely made Khalid grin. In a split second, he commanded the water beneath the soils to come out and splash high to reach her fire. And not only that, he ordered the winds to make the water colder, creating ice in the process of his attack!

    At first, Amanda''s fire remained unceasing, but the continuous flow of water and wind slowly cut off her fiery wings!

    "I''m going to kill you! Master of fire! You are the reason for all my misfortune! Die!" Announced Khalid. He determined, if it was not for Amanda, her son would not inherit the Venusian Sword. His life would not be facing any threat!

    Panic suddenly filled Amanda''s eyes, sensing her wings could no longer take her weight. She turned to her only hope and called, "Abasi!!!"

    Only a spiraling void saved her. She disappeared in the refining of Khalid''s blast.

    "Ecssss! Fuck!" Khalid could not help but curse with Abasi''s speed. He wondered how he was able to take Amanda out from harm so fast. He asked himself, ''Are his powers greater than the last?''

    He concluded it was a possibility. There was no record of the master of the wind using a shuriken blade in the first place.

    Back in line with Abasi and the masters of the earth, Taara and Brody continued to attack. Even if the souls would rise again.

    The sun had already risen, yet the enemy''s numbers remained unscathed.

    Trisha, having a heavy heart, decided to let Abasi use the yellow crystal. It was a way for him to increase his power in the midst of the battle.

    For two years of practicing. They have finally broken the record, being able to exchange powers for as long as four hours. It was something that even Abasi and Christopher worked on their journey.

    ***

    While the fight has only begun in Aeros, Amanda found herself in the seas of Solaris, floating on the surface of the water. Her consciousness awoken with only fright and the pain of her broken heart.

    "Chris!" She swam against the heavy waves and tried to lit up her fire, not realizing the effect of Khalid''s strength had momentarily put out her flames.

    She called his name repeatedly, feeling hopeless and in despair, "Chris! You can''t leave me! You can''t!"

    Her cries of pain only ceased after the heavy waves of Solaris pushed her body, swaying against the water. A monstrous frame came out of the water and Amanda landed on Akurra''s nose.

    She cried weakly in front of the giant sea serpent, pleading, "Please... Please Akurra. Save my husband. Please."

    Amanda panted heavily. Her nose flared in anguish as water continued to run down her face.

    "Cry no more, Amanda, a descendant of the dragon star, wife of my master," said Akurra. "I have always meant to save Christopher from this battle he faces."

    ***

    Author''s Notes:

    My Dearest readers, thank you for reading this story.. Please send in your reviews for this novel and give it some lovely gifts.

 Chapter 150 - The Last Fight (III)

    Standing in the middle of the war zone between the evil souls and the masters of the earth, Brody skimmed the surroundings, following his most fearful attack.

    He created cracks in between the lands, burying the escapees from hell while he once again attacked using his body of steel. The master of the earth decided to charge after Amanda was sent elsewhere.

    Opposite to Brody, Taara had also created a small tornado that easily sucked in the evil souls.

    Both masters effectively turned each and every one of Hades'' soldiers into dust!

    From behind them, Abasi kept saying, "Just a little more! Christopher needs more time, guys!"

    The rest of the masters knew not what they were waiting for and how the soul slayer was going to work, but they had no choice but to follow Abasi. Only Abasi knew how it worked.

    From behind the line of the evil souls, Hades tried to think things through. He muttered, "I don''t know why the soul slayer wielder is not yet awakened, but he will be soon. You should attack now, Khalid!"

    Looking fiercely at the masters before them, Hades added, "Don''t give them a chance to recover!"

    "Right!" Confirmed Khalid. His nose flared and his eyes turned demonic as he declared, "It''s time for me to kill you, current masters of the earth!"

    Khalid knew that without Amanda and Christopher, the warriors would only be the master of earth and that of the wind! He was bound to win this war, for even if Amanda''s son held the Venusian Sword; he was equipped with powers, effective in long-range attacks.

    For as long as the boy was away from him, Khalid concluded, he was safe.

    He raised his palm and revealed all six crystals in his hand. The strength revolved around his grip, making him smile in confidence for what he was about to do with the current adversary of his life!

    To give him the power of speed, he used the same strength as Amanda, thrusting back out his fiery wings. However, combined with the power of the white crystal, his fire was even greater.

    While the evil souls were still regenerating their original form, Khalid flew up in the sunny skies of Aeros, ready to attack!

    Trisha threw in her shuriken blade while Khalid was blazing towards her, but he protected himself, combined with the safeguards of all six crystals. It merely ricocheted, returning to Taara''s hands.

    "Ecssssss! Fuck this!" Taara could not help but be angry at how easily Khalid was able to evade her attack.

    Using eighty percent of his strength, Brody created a thick wall of stone in the path of Khalid, but no matter how high his wall grew up, Khalid flew even higher until he went past the barricade that blocked his path.

    Drifting from above, Khalid stormed to where Christopher''s body remained to rest on Orion''s side. His ultimate goal was to rid himself of the greatest hazard to his objectives.

    "Taara, Brody, I''ll bring you closer to Khalid," told Abasi in their heads, and in a fraction of a second, it was Brody facing Khalid in mid-air.

    The master of the earth practically acted as Khalid''s heavyweight! He hugged Khalid tight with his body of steel. Both of them easily descended in high-speed until landing hard against the dust!

    The second they crashed to the ground, Abasi quickly brought back Brody to their line.

    The next to attack Khalid was Taara, reappearing before him meters above his body. She thrust out her spiraling blade at her, but Khalid managed to flee, using the power of the green crystal!

    He jumped fifty meters away from them, just in time for all the evil souls to take their full form, ready for another round of assault!

    Before Taara could strike again, she was brought back from behind the line where Abasi stood. He settled a few feet from where Christopher remained lifeless and Orion, still waiting for his father''s awakening as the soul slayer.

    The escapees from hell need no further instructions. They began to charge toward the masters, some climbing against the high wall that Brody created. For those who were easily in front of the masters, they ran madly with every intention to slay!

    As Khalid retreated to Hades'' side, they watched eagerly to see if the masters could still keep up. They knew that the master of earth and wind were already overworked. It was only a matter of time before they would give up or use the pool people of the land to defend their own territory!

    Just when they thought that the masters would weaken, they suddenly saw a bright white light, emitting in front of Abasi. The light was so intense; it was blinding. It spread in the same line as Hades'' soldiers and like a shock wave; it eradicated anything against its path!

    Brody had to act fast, bringing down the stone wall he created, but to his surprise, even his powerful wall was taken down by the bright white light!

    Sounds of crumbling rock easily echoed against the vast land. The shrieking of the escapees from hell once again became deafening!

    Hades had to hide inside Khalid''s body as they jumped in-between spaces to flee the sudden blast! They moved a thousand feet in the air and only after acknowledging they were in a safe distance, did Abasi kept himself afloat, using the power of gravity.

    "What - what was that?!" Khalid asked, screaming in anger. He thought the power was so familiar, but he could not believe that it existed in this world.

    He panted as he slowly descended five hundred meters to the ground. Just as the white light disappeared, he finally saw the source of the immense power!

    His eyes widened in horror, and his heart nearly jumped out of his chest! He screamed, "No... No!!!"

    Shaking his head and turning his face into a complete grimace, he yelled out the name that deprived him of a powerful youthful essence, "Agatha! The Supreme white witch of the moon! How?! This cannot be!"

    Khalid could not believe his eyes. The white witch had sided with the masters, the same being he had nearly killed in the future.

    "You! I - I know how to defeat you!" Announced Khalid. He feared not to fly lower and lower, coming closer to where the white witch was. Khalid wanted to see clearly for himself.

    To his surprise, his words did not scare Agatha. She merely raised her chin and said, "In the future, you will find a piece of the moon serpent''s eye that would use to weaken me and my people, but that same piece is now safely hidden, back to where no one else could dare get it!"

    "In this time, Khalid, you will not be able to cripple me!" Said Agatha strongly. "And my people will live! It will be your future that will suffer and not mine!"

    The battle continued. This time, Agatha did the fighting with all her powers. They needed to buy time for Christopher and she was part of the team to keep the forces of the evil souls away! She allowed the masters to take a rest.

    Khalid, with Hades inside of him, on the other hand, momentarily fled back above the skies, keeping away from Agatha''s reach. He feared for Agatha''s strength, for he knew her capability.

    However, he also knew that a white witch''s power was limited when attacking. Moreover, her body would soon require rest. She wasn''t meant for war, not like them, the masters of the earth.

    When the evil souls revived, Agatha sent another shocking wave of bright light, leaving the souls turning into ashes once more.

    What Agatha unleashed next were her snakes, creating it merely with her magic! Even if it would not technically kill the soldiers of Hades'', but she did what she had to do, hoping to give her son more time to awaken.

    While Agatha did the defending, Abasi went to Solaris to have a talk with Amanda. They needed her. They needed her calm and thinking properly in this fight.

    ***

    After having a talk with Akurra, Amanda still shed tears in the head of the sea serpent. She finally understood the plan. She hated it and she recognized, she might have objected to it altogether and tried to find another way.

    But whether there was another way or not, it might take them too long to find out.

    Amanda said weakly, "Akurra - how can I live with myself knowing what will become - "

    "Shhhhh... Do you know what was the happiest day of my life, Amanda? It was when I had the chance to serve Christopher, a descendant of the moon. I have lived hundreds of years of misery, only to experience contentment after serving my master and meeting his family," responded Akurra.

    "Now, you must return to Aeros for your friends and your son need you," ordered Akurra.

    In the nick of time, Abasi appeared before them. Both Amanda and Akurra quickly felt his presence.

    From the above them, Abasi said, "Amanda, I''m sorry for keeping this from you."

    ***

    Author''s Notes:

    Readers, if you are new to my novels, please check out my other words:

    The President''s Love Is A Fighter - Action, Romance, Steamy Chapters, and A Slice of Life.

    Tricking My Cole Lover - Crazy Domineering ML but a sucker for FL.

    Both of my above works are combined with hilarity. Enjoy!

 Chapter 151 - The Last Fight (IV)

    Agatha was panting as she flew up in the sky with her staff. She had exhausted most of her energy, repeatedly killing the souls that continued to rise again and again. Her brows drew together, seeing how the ashes were forming the figures of the escapees from hell.

    She looked up to the sky and pleaded, "Son, hurry. We need you."

    Feeling her strength draining away, she gathered up the remaining of her power to eradicate the same forces of Hades. She needed to do it one more time before deciding to rest.

    Chanting a few words, more of her snakes came out of nowhere and they quickly ran across the battleground to turn the enemies back into dust!

    Agatha''s power was indeed supreme. She was very effective in taking down her rivals. The only problem was, the souls did not really die. Her attacks, altogether, merely gave the masters almost an hour of rest.

    From behind the enemy lines, Hades came out of Khalid''s body. He laughed thoroughly, seeing how the white witch''s energy had started to deplete. There was no killing him and his soldiers!

    "What did I tell you, Khalid! My soldiers are doing you a favor!" Told Hades with his devilish eyes. "Now, it''s time to attack! I don''t know exactly why the wielder of the soul slayer blade has not yet awakened. I don''t think this is normal, but still. For sure he will be back as a soul to attempt to kill us all."

    "Since the white witch is retreating, it''s time for you to lead the strike!" Suggested Hades eagerly! "For as long as we can take out the soul slayer blade from his body, the wielder of the sword will not fully awaken!"

    "Okay! I''ll take care of it!" Replied Khalid. He also saw how Agatha had grown tired. He knew it was now his turn to retaliate.

    With conviction, he announced, "Prepare to die!"

    Khalid had raised in his palms the power of the six crystals once more, ready to attack, but in that very second, he felt a strange warmth coming from behind him. He immediately shifted himself to another space to see who dared strike at him.

    "Haaaahhhh!" It was from Amanda. Abasi had brought her back to fight with them. She had created two swords of fire and she was already in her phoenix form.

    She went past Hades and focused only on Khalid, thrusting her fiery blades fiercely.

    She blazed at him while Khalid hastily created wings of his own, activating the power of the red crystal. Amanda''s arrival came to sudden for Khalid that he panicked for a second.

    In Khalid''s anger, he tried to drag Amanda to another world, generating a wormhole for her as a trap, seeing her charge at high speed.

    "Amanda, watch out!" Abasi quickly pulled her back, saving her from behind sent to an uncertain place. Both he and the master of fire were drifting in the sky, facing Khalid.

    The master of fire had to fight. She did not have the luxury of time to talk to her son or cry further for Christopher''s decisions. She could only hope that Akurra''s telling was the truth. She put all her focus on the future of her son, gathering all her courage, and return to fight Khalid with Abasi.

    While she tried to slow down Khalid, it was a different action below them.

    The attacks of the evil souls surged on the master of the wind and earth. Agatha had taken her rest with Orion and Trisha, watching over Christopher''s body.

    To aid Brody and Taara, Kyle''s forces had now advanced outside of the borders, striking at the souls that would escape the wrath of the masters.

    Theo also came, after hearing what happened to Christopher. it was on the grounds that Agatha explained the destiny of their son. Agatha also knew, but by the request of Christopher, like Abasi, she kept it from Amanda and most especially from Theo and Cassy.

    Another hour passed. It would seem like it was a never-ending battle. Killing the evil souls from hell momentarily, only to rise again in minutes.

    A few of Kyle''s soldiers became wounded and had to retreat. Brody and Taara kept at it, attacking with all their might.

    From the skies, Amanda and Abasi tried to counter Khalid, with only the elements that they had, but soon they realized their powers were weak in contrast to Khalid''s. Even if Abasi had the yellow crystal within him, he will soon lose its strength in less than an hour. It would once again need to return to the original master.

    After receiving several blows of wind and water, Amanda admitted that they needed all six crystal to attack against Khalid. It was too early to involve his son in the battle as Khalid was still too strong.

    Even Khalid acknowledged this that he gave Amanda and Abasi a quick break. He laughed, mocking the two while they were in mid-air. He said, "Clearly, you are no match for me and I haven''t even used all my accumulated powers! All you do is evade my attacks, but you have not harmed me in any way!"

    "The only way for you to even level with me is for all masters to attack me at the same time! Don''t you see?" Khalid hinted, seeing how pathetic Amanda and Abasi, looked.

    "Don''t worry, Khalid, your wish will soon happen. Just you wait and see!" Revealed Absi, screaming from behind Amanda.

    "You are just a scum, fronting those soldiers from hell! If it were not for them, we would have already taken you down!" Told Amanda!

    "I am not a scum! I am wise, deserving of all the powers that I have!" Told Khalid. "I will live longer, take my beloved with me in an eternity of youth!"

    "There are still other worlds out there - more powers than can bless life and youth! I will stop at nothing to acquire what I need!" Khalid announced before seemingly collecting his energy and preparing to throw a blast at Amanda and Abasi.

    "So Cassandra is still alive?" Amanda asked with a frown. "You - kept the master of the heart alive!"

    "Of course! She is still my beloved. Soon, she will understand all that I am doing and will side with me," told Khalid. "But what do you care? Right now, I need to get the thing that matters the most."

    "Amanda, for the very last time. Tell your son to give up the sword and I will leave you in peace," offered Khalid. "I will go back to the future and never come back, ever again."

    "I''m afraid... that is not possible!" Told Amanda. "How could we let someone so evil as you live? We will fight you till the end!"

    "Khalid, the spirits will soon end your life! You''ll see!" Told Abasi, recalling how it was before when Hades died after years of internally battling the spirits.

    Despite Abasi''s warning, however, Khalid only laughed. He said, "You think I don''t know that? They have been playing with me lately, but I have many lives left! And I - I have a trump card of my own."

    "It''s unfortunate that you have to say that, for with only the powers that you have, it is not enough to put me down! You may be able to for a minute or a second, but I will ascend triumphantly in this battle!" Khalid announced with certainty!

    He prepared to attack, seeing Amanda and Abasi did the same, but just at that very moment, he saw a blue crystal flying past him and dwelled into Amanda''s body, shocking everyone including the master of time and space and that of the fire.

    They did not know who commanded it, but Christopher''s crystal came to settle in Amanda''s body, adding to her newfound strength!

    Base on their recent testing, she had four hours to use it inside her body.

    "No!" said Khalid. He was already pleased when Christopher could not use his crystal since he stabbed himself, but now, seeing his crystal go to the master of fire, it shocked him.

    He wrapped himself with several protective layers of shield to search for Christopher''s body and to his shock, the soul slayer had already awakened!

    The battle halted for that very brief moment! Everyone turned to see Christopher''s soul stand behind his own body and holding up the soul slayer blade. It was him who ordered the spirit of water, Mahli, to temporarily live in Amanda''s body.

    His frame emitted in white-blue light, his aura reflected of sanctity, blessed with the power to kill evil!

    In the past few hours, he received blessings from both the guardians of heaven and hell with his plans, before his soul was sent back to Aeros and do his rightful duty. It took him a while, but he was confident the escapees from hell would no longer have their way out.

    Christopher pointed out the two-meter sword forward and declared, "Live no more, you evil souls!"

    ***

    Author''s Notes:

    Readers, if you are new to my novels, please check out my other words:

    The President''s Love Is A Fighter - Action, Romance, Steamy Chapters, and A Slice of Life.

    Tricking My Cole Lover - Crazy Domineering ML but a sucker for FL.

    Both of my above works are combined with hilarity. Enjoy!

 Chapter 152 - The Last Fight (V)

    "Masters, now that Chris had returned as the soul slayer, we must help him!" Abasi told in the heads of each and every master of the earth.

    "He won''t be able to slay all of them at the same time, so we need to continue temporary fighting against these evil souls! We will only deliver a reasonable amount to Chris''s way, one that is manageable in his fighting capacity," Abasi added, and all the masters confirmed.

    "Amanda and I will do our best to weaken Khalid so Orion can have the chance to take him down," told Abasi.

    "Right! Here I go! Haaaahhhh!" Taara once again, raised herself in mid-air, thrusting her shuriken blade and combining it with the strength of her wind.

    Aside from that, Taara also commanded wind storms in another direction, keeping the rest of the escapees from hell to approach Christopher all at the same time.

    In another group, Brody turned the soils into the form of soft concrete. He then easily dried the mixture up, trapping the souls altogether. With his body of steel and after creating a blade of his own, Brody then charged at the enemies, turning them back into ashes!

    Meanwhile, Christopher started to slay the evil souls.

    Holding firmly to a two-meter blade, it was very easy for him to reach the souls with one swing. Two to three translucent forms, smelling of hell, would come at him, but they were no match to Christopher''s wings.

    His speed and his ability to maneuver his body, swinging it upward when needed, made it difficult for the evil souls to reach.

    With one swoosh, each soul wound up being cut into half and gradually, their bodies burned in blue flames until their form turned into smoke!

    Little by little, the numbers of the enemies had reduced! It was all thanks to the awakening of Christopher as the soul slayer.

    Meanwhile, Khalid was forced to move further and further away from the battlegrounds, thanks to Amanda''s fierce advances. Now that she had both water and fire as her tool of weapon, she was able to counter, controlling the same element that was thrown at her.

    When Khalid would spring up water to her direction, she easily willed it back to the land. On Khalid''s last attempt to use water, Amanda created mist out of the combination of water and fire.

    Khalid was blinded for seconds that Amanda surged, creating a blade of fire.

    Amanda''s advances came so suddenly that he was sent drifting fifty meters away from their original space.

    The three of them landed on the ground, and Amanda continued to create fog.

    Khalid laughed out loud, saying, "Impressive. I never thought of creating steam vapor before."

    He created layers of shield around him, for he could not see anything. Only smoke surrounded him. Trying to find where Amanda would appear before him, he said, "It''s no use though. I have protection around me. You can never bring me down!"

    Khalid kept looking around for seconds more, but he could not find Amanda. He became impatient and thought to shift to another space when he suddenly saw a familiar image.

    His heart suddenly raised for he thought he saw Cassandra. He muttered, "Cassandra? No. Impossible."

    The fog came in and out, but the figure two meters away from him seemed to be Cassandra, the future master of the heart.

    He could not hear any voice, but she seemed to be in pain. He could not tell which clothes she was wearing because of the fog, but it looked like she was on fire!

    The picture slowly became clearer to him and he noticed how Cassandra was burning!

    He frowned, seeing how Cassandra''s lips formed into words of help. He muttered, "No, this cannot be?"

    While Khalid doubted what he saw for a second, he lowered his guard and took down his layers of protection. Right at that very moment, he heard a loud roaring sound from behind him!

    "Hiyaaahh!" It was Amanda, ready with her blade of fire. "Fiena! Hear me! You must not help Khalid! Flee his body!"

    Khalid evaded, but Amanda still hit him perfectly in the side of his stomach. Khalid immediately bled and partly burned. However, in response to Amanda''s attack, he also created a blade of steel, using the power of the earth.

    Amanda quickly turned to escape, but the blade slashed against her back, paining her tremendously. Then, in a split second, Amanda disappeared, obviously being taken by Abasi into another wormhole.

    Khalid turned to find the image of Cassandra, but to his dismay, the same figure slowly shifted to the form of Abasi. He then noticed how Abasi was holding a charm and was chanting a few words.

    It was then when he realized it was another kind of magic, allowed Abasi to transform, looking like Cassandra. He could only hiss in regret, having fallen for the trap.

    He coughed as he grunted in pain, feeling the wound on his stomach.

    Wasting no time, he immediately put himself into another protection and brought out the brown crystal. He commanded for himself to be heald.

    However, seconds passed and the brown crystal did not do as commanded. It made Khalid scream in anger! He hissed before mumbling, "Fine! I can use the powers I have taken!"

    Khalid had assembled all the charms and magic sources in one place of his home, and he could easily bring it to wherever he was, using the power of time and space.

    Some of the powers he had used to provide him with immortality had been used when he attacked the gates of hell with Hades. He has yet to collect new powers, but they decided to go after the wielder of the deadly swords first.

    He brought out a seed that was flashing in white light. His body trembled as he swallowed it down. Right after taking it down, his body soon became bright! He screamed loudly as the light seemed to come out of his body!

    "Aaahhhhhhh! Ahhhhh!" His yells were so deafening!

    Amanda, on the other hand, tried to strike at his layers of protection, even if she was injured, she forced her body to attack. She kept thrusting her fiery blades, but no matter how hard she tried, its protection was powerful.

    Following Khalid''s loud scream, a wave of light circled around him and it ran in the outer direction of his body. The same light forced Abasi''s and Amanda''s body to fly away from Khalid''s.

    At the same time, the mist that Amanda made fully disappeared. It would seem to them that the same white light that came out of Khalid''s body eradicated all hazards that stood his way.

    To the shock of Amanda and Abasi, Khalid''s body seemed to have grown. His frame was bigger and the wound from his stomach had disappeared. His hair turned yellow and his eyes were completely white!

    "Hahaha! This is your fault now! I was planning to use that seed of life for a greater battle, but you left me with no choice! Now, I am even stronger and vigorous!" Khalid laughed some more before declaring, "Now, you have no chance whatsoever!"

    "We''ll see about that!" Khalid turned up to the sky and was shocked to see Taara.

    He sneered and took the chance to look past the masters. He saw that only half of the evil souls stood their ground. Now, only Brody was repeatedly turning them into ashes while Christopher slowly eradicated the souls.

    Khalid also saw how Hades had joined the battle, trying to get through Christopher. He also saw how the young boy who carried the golden blade was helping Christopher as well.

    While the Venusian Sword could not kill the souls, but the boy acted to delay the attacks towards the soul slayer.

    "It won''t take long, your evil souls will be wiped out! And all of us can fight you, for good!" Added Taara.

    "No matter how many times you heal, Khalid! We will kill you again and again until you have nothing left to give you health and life!" Abasi swore with his eyes narrowing.

    Khalid hissed in anger. If all the masters would gather before them and use their powers, chances are they would almost be even, knowing the fact that they have also gained more strength than what history had told.

    His frace grimaced, thinking how tiring these masters were, and it angered him how they were so difficult to kill!

    Then, an idea crept into his head. His earlier frown turned into a devilish grin. He muttered, "Then, I shall call on... Eimuth!"

    With the power of time and space, he brought out from the future, a dagger that had a monster carved on its handle, and without delay, he cut through his blood and let the red fluid stain the same dagger.

    "Watch and see, masters, and the people of this land! My pet will bring an end to your lives today!" Khalid announced before strongly thrusting to the skies, the same dagger that he earlier held.

    He threw it so vigorously that it reached the cloudy skies of Aeros! Only after seeing it disappeared in his line of sight, did Khalid said, "Come to me, Eimuth! Let us cause destruction here in this land of Pelagy!"

    Seeing what appeared in the skies, the people of Aeros speculated their end.

 Chapter 153 - The Battle Of Monsters

    "Come to me, Eimuth! Let us cause destruction here in this land of Pelagy!" Ordered Khalid, thrusting the dagger up in the sky.

    The small blade was thrown so vigorously that it reached the clouds.

    Smoke suddenly appeared in the skies. What used to be a bright and clear sky now turned dark. From the revolving smoke, there slowly appeared a monstrous figure, roaring from skies and covering the sun.

    The roars spread across the lands, giving chills down the spines of everyone within a kilometer away!

    Even beyond the borders of Aeros, they could see the giant frame coming about outside their protective gates. The people of Aeros gulped their own spew as soon as the smoke faded out.

    It was a golden scaled three-headed monster, shrieking loudly before everyone''s eyes. Its body took the shape of a dragon but had three long necks, molding like a serpent, and heads that looked the same as a beast snake.

    It had wings to carry its weight and its eyes were looking down, seemingly hungry to eat.

    Khalid laughed at the master''s predicament, looking up at the sky. He said, "Eimuth will follow everything that I say, for I am its master! Now, you all will suffer the consequences of going against me! Even the people of this land!"

    Looking up at the monster above them, Abasi said, "Amanda, we need to take this creature further away!"

    "Right! Send me to it, Abasi - "

    "Leave that to me!" They all turned to find Orion flying closer to where they stood.

    He left his father and the master of the earth to deal with the remaining evil souls. Moreover, Agatha had had a brief rest and was able to join her son in battle.

    Khalid squinted, seeing the boy come closer. He thought it was an opportunity to kill Orion that he created balls of fire and in a split second; he threw it in the direction of Amanda''s son!

    To his shock, Orion managed to evade fluidly with the swiftness of his wings and his ability to see through everything. For it was Orion who was blessed with the vision of the Jubatus clan. There was nothing that he could miss, even attacks from behind was visible to his senses.

    Khalid hissed before he said, "In any case, I will be back for you, boy! For now. I will enjoy seeing you try to take down Eimuth!"

    Using the power of the green crystal, Khalid shifted himself to another space, finding a good spot in one peak of Aeros. He anticipated the masters'' defeat that he laughed like the devil that he rightly turned out to be.

    "I''ll take care of this, mother. Go after Khalid and weaken him for me," told Orion. He then took off his armor and touched the mark on his chest. He called for the red dragon, saying, "Vermithrax, I summon you!"

    Vermithrax was still coming about the three-headed monster was descending at high speed, Amanda knew that they had to distract the beast, somehow.

    "Taara, let''s combine strength!" Said Amanda. She and the master of wind sped, facing the monster coming down from the sky, and with one blow, they created the biggest ball of fire, making the monster halt from his flying down.

    Eimuth, the said three-headed monster shrieked, flying back up. It tried to move around the flames created by the masters, but the fire did not seem to end. The next thing the monster saw was another gigantic frame coming at him, this time, breathing fire!

    Vermithrax had come out after Orion''s calling, and thus, the battle of the monsters began.

    "Vermithrax, send him further away from Aeros! Where there are no people!" Commanded Orion, also speeding in the direction of the two flying creatures.

    The red dragon continued to spat out fire from his mouth, further making the three-headed creature flee from the scene while the masters were in search of Khalid.

    Back at the peak where Khalid rested, he saw how Orion, his future slayer, had called upon a dragon! His eyes widened in horror, shocked at the capacity of the boy. He wondered what made the boy so powerful!

    "No! This cannot be!" He screamed in dismay before he decided to look for Hades! For some reason, he feared the outcome of the battle!

    Meanwhile, in the midst of the monsters'' battle, Vermithrax managed to send Eimuth a mile away from Aeros. There was nothing but barren lands and ridges around them, a good place to settle the score.

    To inflict pain on the three-headed monster, Vermithrax would swing its tail against it and mostly send flames to its golden body.

    However, the dilemma was how the three-headed monster evaded most of Vermithrax''s attacks. Thus, Orion concluded, there was a need for a second monster to trap Eimuth from moving away!

    Orion flew around the battling creatures; Vermithrax with his fire and Eimuth, trying his hardest to take a bite at the red dragon.

    It took minutes for Orion to find a good spot! He cut against his arm and bled. Creating the crest of the moon serpent, he ordered, "Bashe, I summon you!"

    The wind suddenly surrounded Orion. with his smaller body, he felt himself nearly being blown away! Heartbeats later, he saw that he was surrounded by the aqua-blue serpent. He looked up and saw Bashe, Akurra''s brother. His head snaked up to see the unfolding battle.

    "Interesting," said Bashe. "This is Eimuth, the beast god of the third galaxy... but his reign of terror was told to be over."

    "There is no time to know about him, Bashe. We must help take to him down!" Told Orion before he flapped his wings to level with the sea serpent.

    "Listen, boy!" Yelled Bashe. "There is a way to put this beast under control! And that is to hold the dagger and be its master... At least... that''s what I have heard."

    "You must secure it from his back. Whenever summoned, the dagger is carved on his back!" Revealed Bashe. "Can you take it out? I can put him under control with my body, but you need to do your part!"

    "Okay! I will find the dagger," confirmed Orion. "Now, help Vermithrax!"

    Like a serpent that he was, Bashe moved side to side, quickly snaking his way to the battling monsters.

    Vermithrax, seeing that Bashe was about to wrap its body around Eimuth, he flew up to avoid the two.

    Bashe effectively covered his body around the three-headed monster, even circling around all of its necks!

    More shrieks could be heard around the vacant valley and Eimuth''s resistance caused a mild thundering quake, trying to shake Bashe out of his golden frame!

    When Eimuth tried to bite Bashe''s torso, Vermithrax swung its tail against the feet of the three-headed monster. It made both the serpent and the Eimuth fall to the ground and roll across the empty land.

    Bashe tightened his body against Eimuth, choking its necks so it would not have the strength to launch another attack. Only then did he call on Orion, "Boy! Where are you? I''m going to turn Eimuth around! You have to take the dagger from his back!"

    The sea serpent rolled its body and that of the three-headed monster, showing off its back.

    Orion, with his powerful eyes, scanned the golden body until it saw the dagger embedded in its spine. He announced, "Found it!"

    He blazed with his wings, finding the right spot, and held the dagger with all his might.

    "Urgghhh! It''s so hard to remove!" Revealed Orion. He flapped his wings to him with more strength, grunting as he pulled until the dagger finally came free from the monster''s spine!

    The second Orion removed the dagger from Eimuth''s back, it screeched, silencing the commotion around Aeros.

    "Now! Command it back!" Told Bashe, struggling to keep the creature under control.

    "Return to wherever it is that you came from, Eimuth. No longer will you harm other creatures!" told Orion. He repeated the same command again and again, but nothing was happening.

    Eimuth remained to be in the presence of the three. Eventually, they heard Eimuth laugh. All his heads fell amused at Orion''s attempt to control him. Moreover, his command for him to turn good versus evil.

    In unison, Eimuth spoke, "Young boy? You want me to be good? In order to dominate me, you have to kill my previous master!"

    "If you really want me to stop me from harming others, then go - go and slay that Khalid who killed my previous master!" Announced Eimuth before letting out another loud roar.

    It no longer came as a shock to Orion that Eimuth could speak. He looked at the dagger in his hand before gazing at Bashe as well as at Vermithrax. He heard the red dragon say, "It''s time, Orion... It''s time to use the Venusian Sword!"

    "Or! What about I just kill you right now!" Announced Orion before springing out his golden sword.

    "No!" To his shocked, both Vermithrax and Bashe spoke in objection.

    "If you kill him, the world that he created, the same people will die with him... Eimuth, is like Vermithrax and me. He created his own people out of his power," told Bashe. "We will hold him from attacking. Go now.... It''s time to fulfill your destiny!"

 Chapter 154 - Shocking Revelation

    Khalid''s eyes watched in horror as another beast came out, wrapping its body against Eimuth! It shocked him to the core, seeing how the young boy could summon two monsters at once!

    He sneered, asking, "Whatever made that boy so special?"

    Fearing the outcome of this fight, Khalid fled in search of Hades using the wings of the red crystal. He determined it was wise to retreat!

    Retiring outside the borders of Aeros, a giant ball of water met him, making him retreat using the green crystal.

    "Cuss!" He hissed in anger after jumping ten meters behind. Just when he thought he escaped, Taara''s shuriken blade came at him at high speed! The spiraling weapon easily cut against his arms, wounding him in the process.

    He ended up falling to the ground while gathering himself.

    In response to the attack, he countered blades of steel, formed by the brown crystal! It just sprung out of his body out of nowhere, blazing in the direction of Amanda and Taara.

    Tara was hit in the shoulders, even after her shuriken blade rebounded to her, and accepted some insignificant blades.

    Amanda managed to protect herself, creating a cover of fire, but she knew she could only do so much. Her back was already injured, and she was equally in pain.

    "You can never defeat me!" Announced Khalid. This time, he acted to turn himself into a giant man of steel, but out of nowhere, he shrieked in pain! "Ahhhhh!"

    Khalid suddenly felt soreness all over his body that he fell to the ground. He saw as Amanda and Taara approach him that he protected himself with layers of shields. His transformation halted, returning to his original frame.

    His body suddenly convulsed! But despite whatever it was that was happening to his body, Khalid still managed to create a small wormhole, bringing the remaining seeds of life in his hand. He quickly gulped ten seeds, sensing his body was dying.

    In a fraction of a second, he seemed lifeless altogether, and his layers of protection vanished.

    Still descending from the sky, Amanda muttered, "Is he - dead?"

    The second she and Taara touched the ground, they saw his body shaking again, and came out from Khalid''s frame was the red crystal! It floated in mid-air, five hundred feet above them.

    It was clear to Amanda and Taara that the spirits have finally acted to leave his body. As to why they took so long, they blamed it on the multiple lives Khalid had accumulated.

    "He - he must already be dying!" Assumed Amanda, but just as he said this, Khalid''s body emitted a white glow again.

    They recognized this from earlier. This was the effect of eating the same illuminating seed.

    In a panic, Amanda tried to attack, but Khalid created a blast of sound waves, sending both Taara and Amanda several feet away from him, and deafening their ears.

    He earlier died with the power of the red crystal exiting his body, but with the new sources of strength he had gathered, he still had a few lives left to fight against the masters!

    Khalid was back up on his feet. He looked up at the drifting red crystal, waiting for the rest. He knew he needed more powers.

    While hiding behind layers of protection, Khalid brought back several charms and wore it around his body. Sadly, the remaining seeds of life were the only ones he had left to bring him back from the dead.

    He sensed the spirits of the earth were clearly attacking him now. He did not expect it, but he knew it was happening.

    Seeing Amanda and Taara were throwing away from him, he jumped in-between spaces, in search of Hades again. "Hades! Where are you?! We need to leave! Now!"

    The earlier battlefield was filled with evil souls, but to his shock, only eight of them remained, fighting against Christopher and the master of the earth.

    From afar, he saw Abasi and Trisha were discussing with the white witch. His mind contemplated whether to attack the witch or continue in search of Hades.

    However, just as he thought this, his body once again plunged into a familiar convulsion. His body fell to the ground, and he trembled dramatically. his surroundings blasted like it was being blown away that his downfall captured the attention of the masters of the earth.

    After Christopher slashed two souls in one go, he announced, "Go ahead, Brody! I can take care of the rest of these souls!"

    Still, Brody turned two of the approaching evil souls into ashes before leaving Christopher behind.

    Trisha, Abasi, and Brody now circled around the seemingly lifeless Khalid when all of a sudden, the blue crystal came out of his body and he seemingly died.

    However, just like earlier, Khalid remained alive again, being revived by the remaining seeds of life inside of him.

    With Amanda and Taara arriving at the same location, they warned. "Stay away from him! He will create a blast!"

    It was rather too late for them. The three masters ended up being sprawled to the ground after an injuring blast threw their bodies several yards away.

    Khalid was back up again, on his feet. He sneered in anger, looking up to the sky. There it was, the blue crystal waiting for the rest to come out of his body. He saw the red crystal following in his direction, with no intention to return to his frame.

    He screamed, "Hades! Where are you?! We need to return!"

    He jumped in-between spaces again only to find the first master of the earth, attempting to attack Christopher from behind! It would seem to Khalid that Hades might succeed, but to his dismay, the soul of the master of water was quicker than he thought.

    Christopher turned, seeing the shadow of Khalid behind him. With his extended two-meter soul slayer blade, Hades'' frame had no escape.

    "Ugghhhh!" With one swoosh, Hades'' translucent body began to turn into smoke. Gone was the evil force that affected Khalid for so many years! He will no longer be able to possess anybody, nor influence the minds of others.

    Hades was the last soul that Christopher struck on that day.

    "No! No!" Khalid roared in anger as he arrived where Christopher stood. He tried to attack Christopher, but it was of no use.

    Christopher was the current soul slayer. There was no living thing that could kill him. The soul slayer could, however, attack him.

    With a strike above his head, Khalid was nearly hit! If not for the shield he created with the power of the brown crystal, he was certain the long blade would have hit him.

    He jumped away into another space, a hundred feet from where the masters stood. He composed himself, thinking of what to do next. He needed more power. He could at least return to get the dagger of Eimuth!

    Just as he was thinking this, he saw the young boy Orion flying from above him. His vision darkened, seeing an opportunity to attack.

    Since he no longer had the power of fire, he could only use the wind to reach Orion. He pushed himself up while creating a blade of steel in his hand.

    He was sprinting at high speed, expecting his attack to be flawless, but to his shock, Orion saw through his attack and quickly spring out the golden blade!

    A loud clashing of the swords could be heard, but Khalid''s blade was quickly cut into half by the power of the Venusian Sword.

    "Oh, there you are," said Orion. "I have been looking for you."

    Using his effective wings, Orion swung the golden blade repeatedly and vigorously in the direction of Khalid.

    Khalid, on the other hand, kept retreating while sometimes creating another blade to block Orion''s attack. It was of no use, however, Orion''s sword was far too supreme.

    Eventually, the masters caught up with Khalid and Orion. With no more distractions, no evil souls that stood their way, they all had their attention to Khalid.

    "I''ll protect you, Orion," Abasi announced.

    "And we will distract him!" Told Taara.

    Khalid received strikes left and right with various elements. While he could create a shield around him, it shocked him to find out that The Venusian Sword knows no shield! He learned this the hard way when he confidently did not evade Orion''s assault from above his layers of protection.

    The golden sword managed to wound him in the back! It nearly killed him, but it was thanks to the green crystal that he managed to flee again.

    The back-and-forth battle continued for another half an hour, with Khalid effectively evading so far. Little by little, however, he felt his body getting incredibly tired.

    Just when the masters thought they were winning the feud, seeing Khalid carelessly throw attacks in an unclear direction, they saw the spirit of the heart come out of him.

    It was the first time that Kardia came out from its host and appeared before the masters. The spirit said, "Stop, please! Stop! He only wanted to live longer for me!"

    The masters froze at the shocking revelation, even Orion.. As it turns out, another powerful force was behind Khalid''s actions.

 Chapter 155 - You Are Worthy

    "Stop, please! Stop! He only wanted to live longer for me!" Declared Kardia, the spirit of the heart.

    Her translucent, yellow frame appeared before the current masters of the earth and she kneeled before them, blocking their way to Khalid and going around him.

    Trisha, who was the current master of the heart, sensed her mouth twitched. She sneered before asking, "What - what is going on?"

    The rest of the masters had the same puzzling question in their heads, but more importantly, they wondered why the spirit of the heart was defending the actions of Khalid.

    "What''s the meaning of this, Kardia? Why not take him down when he had obviously taken lives - what about the lives of the future masters of the earth? For sure, Khalid was the one responsible for taking their crystals," told Abasi.

    However, before the spirit of the heart could answer, the two floating crystals of water and fire descended from the skies, and their spirits came out.

    Mahli and Fiene came out in their translucent form, facing Kardia.

    "It was no wonder you have prevented us from leaving Khalid''s body!" Told Fiena, the spirit of fire.

    "You have deceived us for long, making us believe that this was all the doing of a greater enemy!" Added Mahli. "Apparently, you are the greater enemy!"

    At that very moment, the rest of the crystals came out of Khalid''s body. Spiraling high and taking out his life temporarily. All except the yellow crystal now stood afloat above them.

    The rest of the spirits came out, confronting Kardia, the spirit of the heart.

    "So what is it, Kardia? You have fallen in love with Khalid? Did the same thing happened with Hades in the past?!" Zaman, the spirit of time and space, revealed.

    The masters who stood before them were stupefied altogether. This was an untold story of the past.

    "No! What happened with Hades was a mistake!" Responded Kardia.

    "Kardia, I am disappointed in you," said the spirit of the earth, Dunia. "You were supposed to be our leader, the one to guide us, but you are the weakest among us, falling in love with a normal human and turning them vicious with their greed!"

    "You don''t deserve to be the spirit of the heart!" Told Angin, the spirit of the wind.

    "It was inevitable! I have the biggest heart and I fell in love with Khalid as I was living inside Cassandra!" told Kardia. "And he loves me too!"

    "Wait... Khalid is in love with you? What about Cassandra!" Abasi asked, utterly puzzled.

    "He loves us both!" Told the spirit of the heart.

    "First of all, we the spirits, no longer have a living body," told Zaman, the spirit of time and space. "We have no right to meddle with the human lives, other than grant them the powers to protect the earth."

    "We were supposed to minimize contact with them," told Angin, the spirit of the wind.

    "Rarely have we come out of our crystal host and by doing so, but you made us do, Kardia... All because of your deception" told Mahli.

    Zaman thought about how it all began. They realized that they all fell into a trap by the convincing of Kardia.

    Kardia repeatedly told them it was not yet time to leave Khalid''s body, for there was an enemy influencing Khalid''s actions, the same will reign terror, using Khalid''s body.

    The spirits battled internally, puzzled as to why their leader, Kardia, had held them back from leaving Khalid''s body. Until such time that Khalid grew stronger - much stronger that it became difficult for the spirits to leave his body.

    They were only able to do so that day, following Khalid''s multiple attacks from the masters and his recent dispute with the guardians of hell. With Khalid turning weak over time, they managed to flee, killing him in the process.

    While the spirits were in an argument, Khalid had been revived. After all, he still had several seeds of life inside of him.

    He halted from making another blast, trying to avoid being noticed. He laughed internally, seeing how Kardia stood up for him. He knew it would happen, but what he did not expect was for the spirits to find the will to leave his body.

    With his eyes partly opened, he scanned the surrounding feet. He noticed one familiar frame that would give him the chance to flee, plus gain more power altogether. ''The white witch.''

    One of his charms would allow him to move at high speed. It was all that he could rely on now that he had lost the powers of the crystal. His hand slowly skimmed his other arm until he found it. Softly, he activated the charm and as soon as he felt his body fully charged; he got up and blazed!

    He ran past the spirits and the masters, charging toward the white witch! His eyes have never been so wicked!

    Khalid saw Agatha as his only chance to leave Pelagy, knowing her powers. Moreover, she had the essence that could give him youth and more!

    "Don''t you dare hurt my grandma!" He heard a familiar voice from behind and knew it was the boy destined to slay him.

    He instead sped in the other direction, searching his body with another charm. When he felt the ring on his finger, he clenched his teeth. It was such an evil power; one that he was uncertain if he could handle.

    Nonetheless, he had no choice.

    He activated the ring by opening the surrounding cap. There stood a needle, and he quickly stabbed it against his arm!

    Following his actions, the wind suddenly besieged him. In a matter of seconds, Khalid had turned himself into a dark tyrant with enormous claws, three times the size of his human frame.

    His skin turned grey while red veins crawled around his body. White claws, the size of a foot grew from his hands. His eyes turned red and his awareness lost altogether. Whatever evil was there inside the ring already took over Khalid''s body.

    The spirits remained to surround Karia, keeping her away from helping Khalid while the masters ran after Orion.

    They were back to battling Khalid again, this time in his different form.

    Khalid''s new built prevented him from speeding away, but he used his claws effectively to attack Orion.

    However, no matter how strong the new Khalid had become, Orion could see through all of his attacks. He had powerful eyes, blessed with the Jubatus clan.

    He could not get close to his monstrous frame just yet, but he could effectively evade any strike.

    One by one, the masters of the earth came in Orion''s aid. Despite being wounded and tired, they needed to extend their hand, knowing that Orion was their only key to bringing down Khalid.

    Khalid received blows left and right! At one point, he fell confused about which direction to counter, not noticing the advances of Orion. From behind him, he suddenly felt an excruciating pain in his torso. His giant form looked down on his chest and saw... the golden sword had stabbed him from the back.

    Khalid shrieked in pain, roaring against the land! His current form dissolved, turning him back to his human frame.

    "Haaahhh!" Orion screamed right after pulling out his sword and flew away safely, panting heavily and crying with tears.

    It had been a long and tiring day, which none of them had had a single food or water to go through. All because of Khalid and Hades, plus their soldiers from hell.

    The masters of the earth who surrounded Orion knelt down, also alleviated.

    Amanda into the ground face down, saying, "Finally... It''s over."

    "No!!! Khalid!" They heard the spirit of the heart scream, seeing the end of Khalid, but they all did not care for her. Khalid was downright evil, and there was no justification for encouraging his ways to acquire power and immortality.

    However, just when they all thought of resting, Orion said, "Grandma, you need to bring Akurra here!"

    Agatha was suddenly awakened from awe, having been relieved all the fighting and killing was over. She looked behind her and realize that her son''s body was still... technically dead. Christoper was a soul, carrying the soul slayer blade.

    They needed Akurra to bring him back to life!

    She said, "Right! Move away, everyone! We need all the space for Akurra!"

    Abasi joined Agatha, for Akurra was such a monstrous creature to carry through a wormhole. She needed all the strength she could get. It was different when Akurra was merely summoned than being brought to another world completely.

    Dealing with Kardia was momentarily put to a halt, Christoper needed to be revived first.

    It took almost half an hour for Abasi and Agatha to bring back the sea serpent from Solaris, reappearing through a grand swirling void.

    Akurra practically consumed the entire space outside the borders of Aeros, standing tall in his serpent form.

    He watched as Amanda and Theo carried Christopher''s body and rested it in front of him.

    Akurra held his chin high, proud of his master''s sacrifice. He said, "What a sacrifice, only someone so selfless as Christopher is worthy of my sacrifices too."

    Christopher, in his soul form, walked to Akurra with a sad expression. He looked up to Akurra''s great height and put a hand on his body. He said, "My dear friend. I will forever owe you... Thank you."

    Akura only laughed and said, "It is my pleasure to serve you, my master. Again, you are worthy of my life.. Goodbye, Christopher."

 Chapter 156 - Finally Over

    Further out of Aeros, the battle of the monsters has already ended. Following the death of Khalid through Orion''s golden blade, Eimuth, the three-headed monster vanished altogether. It heeded to Orion''s earlier orders to return to his world.

    The dagger that was used to summon Eimuth remained in Orion''s possession.

    Meanwhile, from outside the borders of Aeros, the frame of Akurra was clearly visible, snaking in circles and raising his head.

    In front of him were Christopher''s lifeless body and his soul, seemingly touching the serpent''s torso.

    With a nostalgic expression on his face, Christopher looked up to Akurra''s great height and said, "My dear friend. I will forever owe you... Thank you."

    Akura only laughed and said, "It is my pleasure to serve you, my master. Again, you are worthy of my life. Goodbye, Christopher."

    Following his words, Akurra illuminated in bright white light and a mix of blue.

    Everyone that surrounded his body either covered their eyes from the burning light or squinted. Only Christopher''s soul forced his eyes open, knowing it would be the last time he would see his friend alive.

    The great sea serpent suddenly saw his memories flashed before his eyes. He lived for more than two hundred years old. He could say he had lived long enough. Despite capable of surviving much longer, he was contented to offer his life as a substitute for Christopher''s sacrifice.

    He concluded, finally, after more than two hundred years of living, he did something worthy and delivering to the people of the moon.

    To Akurra he lived a more fulling life in the past two years that he aided Christopher, his master, the son of the white witch from the moon.

    Before he fully gave up his life, he muttered in silence, ''Mother, I hope you will be proud of me.''

    After some time, both of Akurra''s eyes willingly carved out of his head. The huge blue eyes crystal''d and formed into one before going inside Christopher''s body.

    The light around the great sea serpent slowly faded, and Christopher''s soul seemed to be being sucked back into his body.

    As Christopher became one again to his frame, his hands continued to reach for Akurra until his vision turned black.

    It was only after a few minutes that Christopher awoke, already in his body. The blade that was formerly in his frame was no longer there and it was as it, he was never struck with it in the first place.

    "Akurra!" He called outright. When he fluttered his eyes opened, Christopher gasped repeatedly. Amanda, his wife, was already hugging him tight and crying in his arms.

    He first embraced Amanda tight and even accepted a hug from his son, his parents, and from Cassy. They were all happy that Christopher was alive.

    However, the truth remained that Akurra, Christopher''s sea serpent, had exchanged his life with Christopher.

    He shut his eyes, recalling how it was all agreed upon.

    The guardian from hell specifically chose him, because he met Akurra when Christopher summoned him. The guardian knew Akurra was capable of giving life, and the heavens would be pleased for such a powerful soul to go and join them and help protect its fortress.

    The exchange of life had already been agreed upon even before Christopher, and Abasi returned from their journey.

    After an emotional embrace from his family, Christopher forced himself up. His first attention was taken by the lifeless body of Akurra laying on the ground.

    He looked at his hand and saw the mark of the soul slayer blade was also gone. He knew the heavens have taken it back, along with the soul of Akurra.

    Christopher walked closer to Akurra and tried to embrace his lifeless body. He tried to hold back, but a tear evidently fell down his cheek. He said, "I''m sorry, Akurra, and I will always be thankful for your sacrifice."

    "Chris," Agatha called from behind him. She said, "I can create a spell preserving his body. Do you want to keep this body here?"

    Christopher glanced at his wife and to Orion, he said, "I''d like that, mother. Thank you. I want Akurra to stand in this border entrance, representing the water that will come upon this world."

    Now that Christopher had Akurra gave his life to him, he would also carry the natural ability to create water. Technically, he won''t need the help of Mahli any longer.

    "We still have matters to take care of," said Abasi, shifting his gaze to the spirits yards away.

    While Christopher''s family in Aeros returned inside the borders, the masters of the earth walked toward the convening spirits. The moment they arrived, Zaman, the spirit of time and space said, "We have all decided that Kardia should no longer serve the earth."

    "And I agree," said Trisha. She held up her hand and revealed the yellow crystal. "If Kardia will be the source of conflict from among the spirits, I might as well not carry her."

    "No! you cannot do this!" Kardia, the spirit of the heart, objected and tried to flee. She could easily hide her translucent form, but the spirits easily created a protective layer around her, preventing her from leaving.

    Zaman accepted the yellow crystal from Trisha and said, "We, the spirits of the future, will make a journey on our own and bring Kardia to the gates of heaven and hell. From today onwards, Kardia will no longer be the spirit of the heart."

    "A new spirit of the heart will awaken, but she will no longer live in Trisha''s body," added Zaman. "We don''t know when and who will be the next chosen one. Only time will tell."

    "I understand," said Trisha.

    "Abasi will have to be your temporary leader for now," suggested Zaman.

    Sadness filled the eyes of the masters as they glanced at Trisha. Abasi put an arm around her and said, "I''m sorry, Trish."

    Trisha gulped down her dismays and glanced up to Abasi with a smile. She said, "Abasi, for as long as you will still love me, nothing else is more important."

    "And not only Abasi," said Taara. She walked to Trisha and also embraced her. "We will also love you the same and respect you the same."

    Amanda followed, saying, "And I the same. If not for you, holding on to me, Trish, we would not have found out that Chris was the master of water... You will always be remembered as our great leader and confidant."

    Brody and Christopher expressed the same encouragement to Trisha and in the end, the master of water said, "Once a leader, always a leader."

    The spirits were pleased with what they saw. They were incredibly impressed with the masters'' solidarity, something that did not reflect in the previous generations. They secretly hoped that the future spirit of the heart will come from one of them.

    "After this, many things in the future will change. I don''t know how your future will be affected, considering that Khalid came back to the past. Perhaps all the lives that were taken by Khalid will be saved," said Zaman.

    At that point the spirits, except for Kardia, all lowered their heads to the current masters of the earth before Zaman told, "Thank you for fighting against the odds and finding the solution to Khalid''s madness. You are the most noble masters in all generations that have come."

    The rest of the spirits echoed the same, and after some time, a huge wormhole came about behind them, and the spirits left with Kardia, along with Trisha''s yellow crystals. They were gone in minutes, leaving everyone panting and relieved at the same time.

    "It''s over... It''s finally over," said Amanda.

    The masters rested for the next two days in their individual homes. Never have they exhausted so much energy in a battle their entire lives.

    They only gathered on the third day, after Agatha had perfected the form of Akurra''s body, turning him into a statue standing tall before the northern border of Aeros.

    Agatha made it a point that Akurra''s frame would stand at least three hundred feet high, visible for all the coming visitors of the land. Akurra would be the symbol of their strength.

    As everyone else gazed at the statue, Orion summoned Bashe to see his brother in his new form. Even if lifeless, the sea serpent requested to see his brother.

    Everyone marveled at Akurra''s statue. Agatha did a perfect job of maintaining his color and beauty. She even created the same eyes that the serpent used to bore.

    After minutes into gawking at Akurra''s sculpture, Bashe said, "Well, brother. I hope you are happy up there, guarding the gates of heaven."

    "I''ll miss you, Akurra," said Christopher.

    Amanda and Christopher stayed behind as everyone else left to gather at the castle for a feast. They cherished the moment looking up to their old friend.

    Amanda, for one, was very thankful for the serpent, for he gave her husband his life back. When they were both satisfied with their time with Akurra, Amanda said, "My love. Can we... Can we please have another honeymoon? A real one this time."

    "Well, I thought you''d never asked my love," said Christopher with a grin on his face. "Let''s go big time. Where do you want to go?"

    "Paris!" She announced.

    "Hmmm... The city of love," acknowledged. Christopher.

    "Oooh, Paris! I want to come too," said Taara.

    "We could all use a vacation," Responded Abasi in their heads.

    "You guys! Why are you reading our heads! The problem when Trisha could not scold everyone!" Reported Amanda.

 Chapter 157 - The City Of Love

    "Wow! City of love! It''s so beautiful!" Announced Taara, raising her arms up in the air while they all look at the wrought-iron lattice tower on the Champ de Mars, Paris.

    It was a bright and sunny day when the masters arrived at the sight of the Eiffel Tower, settling beneath its magnificent frame.

    Never had the masters decided to go on a vacation together, but just for three days they determined, they all deserved it.

    In their place, Agatha swore to look after the earth for, in return, the supreme white witch and Theo would permanently live on the moon, only to come to Aeros for visits.

    It was also Orion''s first trip to earth and everything about it completely amused him.

    There was a long cue to get passage to the top, but no matter, it left them with many opportunities to take pictures of the surroundings.

    "Orion, come here, let''s take a picture together," told Christopher, holding a camera.

    The young master frowned. They did not have such devices in Aeros. To come up with a portrait in his place of birth meant painting his face. He never crossed the gates to Trinity Bay, always busy with building his strength.

    "Ah, with that thing?" He pointed out to the camera that Christopher was holding.

    "Yes, son. Come, let me show you," said Christopher.

    "Okay, father," the young boy answered.

    "Call me Dad here," instructed Christopher. As soon as Orion stood next to him, he whispered. "Here, the more common way to call your father is Dad and Mom for your mother."

    It was Brody and Taara who lined up for them, buying tickets so Amanda and Christopher, together with Abasi and Trisha, had more than enough time to take photos.

    Yet again, Orion was entertained at how pictures could easily be taken that he himself made use of the camera.

    He was a fast learner, zooming the lens in and out from behind his parents. He then saw a young girl, seemingly ten years old, just like the same age as his body.

    The young girl was standing next to another woman, watching over her. She looked so sad that it showed in her eyes. Yet, despite the melancholy on her face, her beauty was incomparable.

    She had a small face, skin white as pearl, and beautiful midnight ruby hair.

    The young girl''s eyes reminded him of his mother''s eyes. He zoomed in closer and was able to determine; it was in fact the shade of sea green.

    He took a few more pictures of the young girl before he turned to his parents and announce, "Mother - rather, Mom and Dad. As a future king of the dragon star, it is my duty to procreate!" He then pointed at the young girl and said, "She is the girl I choose to marry."

    "With the order of the Red Dragon, Vermithrax, I request you to seek the girl''s name, place of home, and her hand in marriage," Orion seriously said. He did not even blink.

    Amanda and Christopher looked at each other first before laughing out loud.

    Christopher sneered and grabbed Orion by the neck. He told, "I hate you break it to you, buddy, but that doesn''t work like that."

    "Yeah, and don''t forget, you are still technically two years old!" Reminded Amanda. "You aren''t getting married anytime soon! Haha!"

    She leaned over and told, "You - are still out baby."

    "Hmmm." Answered Orion. He turned back to the young girl and contemplated.

    Out of the blue, he attempted to open his shirt, saying, "Then, Dad and Mom, I will just ask Vermithrax to get the girl''s name and place of finding! No one can say no to the god dragon himself!"

    "No!" Christopher and Amanda both said at the same time, scared for when a red dragon might suddenly appear in the middle of Paris.

    "I''m sorry, Mom and Dad, but I - I can''t take my eyes off that girl. It has to be her. Can you please find a way to find out who that girl is and how I can come for her in the future when I am at the right age," told Orion.

    "We will not get any more chance, other than today," he added, making a point altogether.

    "How do you know if she will like you?" Amanda pointed out.

    Orion sneered and answered, "Mom, I have seen the likes of the people here on earth. I conclude my looks are superior."

    Christopher and Amanda threw in a few more objections, but Orion was determined, even returning to take off his shirt and summon the beastly red dragon.

    One thing both Amanda and Christopher were sure of. Their son was a stubborn one. Eventually, they wound up surrendering to his demands, both hoping, one day, he would forget about this day.

    There was only one way to get the information they needed without being perceived as a freak; it was through magic!

    Christopher turned to the line and saw it would take another hour for them to get the tickets. Thus, he asked Abasi to bring him back to Aeros, taking the charm capable of hypnosis.

    Fortunately, upon their return, the young girl still stood sadly next to the woman in black suite, seemingly waiting.

    "Let me do it," offered Amanda. "It''s less strange for a woman to approach."

    She grabbed the amulet. The same Diana tried to use on Christopher, and walked in the direction of the lady, standing next to the beautiful young girl.

    Amanda forced a smile and said, "Hello, I - I hope you don''t mind, I am a tourist and I - I wanted to ask something."

    The woman, whose clothes utterly looked like a bodyguard, said, "What can I help you with?"

    "I was wondering," said Amanda. She took out the amulet and said, "I wanted to know if you know any shops that sell similar artifacts here."

    When the lady wound up looking at the amulet, Amanda softly spoke, "With the power of this amulet, I see in my eyes, thy is in a state of hypnosis."

    She repeated her chanting until the lady was in a complete trance with eyes looking past Amanda. She then looked down at the young girl and asked, "What about you little girl, do you know about this amulet?"

    Amanda also put the young girl in a trance before she finally asked, "I''m sorry, but I just need to know the young girl''s name and whose family does she belong to."

    She looked straight into the woman''s eyes and added, "Tell me everything I need to know. I command you."

    "Young miss here is Esm¨¦e Bardin, the illegitimate of Victor Bardin, the family of the Bardins, the biggest shareholders of the BNX International Insurance Company in the country," told the woman.

    "Oh, wow. Impressive," responded Amanda. She rarely had the chance to visit Paris, but BNX Insurance is being offered almost in every country she has been too. She knew well that the company was big.

    "It isn''t really, wow madam," the woman willingly told the information, unable to control her deepest sentiments toward the girl she had been watching for over a year. "If anything, this young lady is pitiful."

    With a frown on her face, Amanda asked, "Why is that?"

    "Because she was made out of a mistake, madam. She is never treated fairly. We came here with her siblings, but only they visited the peak of the Eiffel Tower. Like always, she is asked to wait for them as her siblings enjoy the benefits of being a Bardin," told the woman.

    The tale suddenly made Amanda sad that she glanced down at the young girl. Esm¨¦e was glancing straight at Amanda''s green eyes. Her expression was pensive and lifeless, yet her eyes were so beautiful.

    Amanda smiled at Esm¨¦e and said, "Hi Esm¨¦e, tell me. Why do your eyes look sad?"

    "Because, I am not loved," said the young girl. "I wish my mother is still alive."

    Amanda could not contest to the revelation. The girl and her guardian were under hypnosis, and they were forced to tell only the truth.

    It saddened the master of fire to hear this from the young girl that somehow; she wished she could fill her with the affection she was deprived.

    "Well, one day, you may find the love you are looking for. Thank you for your time," Amanda said before canceling the hypnosis altogether. She left Esm¨¦e, returning to the side of her family.

    The moment she reached Orion, she heard her son asked, "Are you pleased with my choice, Mom?"

    Amanda smiled and said, "Yes, I am very pleased." She glanced back at the young girl and said, "In fact, we could consider visiting her from time to time."

    Orion smirked and said, "Thank you for bringing me here, Mom and Dad. This really is the city of love."

    "Spoken... like a big man, eh," remarked Christopher, rubbing his hand on Orion''s head.

    To further back-up the claims of Paris, being the city of love, Abasi acted from the heart.

    When the masters reached the top of the tower, Abasi stopped time altogether, only for five minutes.

    Unknown to the rest of the masters, Abasi had been practicing to stop time for a while, wanting to make a special moment with Trisha.

    Out of the blue, the entire tower fell silent. Only the masters were shrieking in excitement while Orion observed the act of proposal, making a mental note of the appropriate steps.

    In front of Trisha, the master of time and space kneeled down to his beloved, holding up an engagement ring in his hand.

    He asked, "Trisha, honey. Will you make me the happiest man on earth and marry me?"

 Chapter 158 - For Twins!

    [WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. IT CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READRES]

    Trisha gave her big yes atop of the Eiffel Tower, and while everyone already anticipated that she would agree, they still gave a round of applause for the formal engagement of Trisha and Abasi.

    Both masters were the ones who first came about. Thus, their love has been long found, but their official union had been put to a halt for too long.

    Following their tour, the masters had a lovely early dinner at the Le 58 tour Eiffel. Except for Orion, they all drank to their hearts'' content. Never had they been so carefree their entire life. Moreover, they were all together at it.

    They all retired at the Park Hyatt Paris Vendome, splurging in a once in a lifetime vacation. Each couple occupied a suite. Amanda and Christopher, for one, stayed in a two-bedroom family suite.

    Of course, Orion had to have his own room for his parents meant to make twins.

    Christopher wasn''t sure yet if Amanda was pregnant, but he seriously wished she already was. If not, he meant to fill her again and see to it that it happens on thier trip to the city of love.

    The heat started with the masters of fire and water, immediately making out even before Orion could enter his room.

    The poor boy could only roll his eyes at his parents. In any case, he was too exhausted to complain. He muttered, "Thank goodness, I have my own room."

    With a tinge of drunkenness, Amanda had jumped at Christopher''s torso, savoring his sweet lips and feeling his muscular built.

    They easily found themselves falling into thier bed, bouncing as they frantically took off thier clothes.

    Right after getting naked, Amanda returned to making out with her husband, getting on top of him quickly. She let go, only to announce, "I''ve always wanted to do it in a luxurious hotel." She slammed her hands on his fine chest and added, "After the bed, I want the comfort room as well!"

    With domineering eyes, Christopher announced, "I want to fuck my wife in every corner of this room!"

    Amanda sat up and ogled at his suggestion. She giggled and said, "That - that works too!"

    They chuckled as Christopher turned over his wife. He caressed her beautiful face and said, "Amanda, being with you gave me the scariest days of my life, but also, you gave me the most thrilling periods."

    Amanda''s eyes panned from left to right. She ran her fingers through his dark blond hair and gaped at his blue eyes. She asked, "So what is it? Are you happy or not?"

    He chuckled and said, "If I were to relive my days again, I will do the same." He shrugged and added, "And maybe do better."

    She giggled and wrapped her legs around his waist to ask, "Do better? Like what, my love?"

    "I would ask you to marry me outright, the first day I saw you," he told.

    "Well, we can only move on from here," she said before raising her head and asking for a kiss. "Make love to me, my love - Aaahh!"

    Her thoughts were interrupted by his kisses down her neck. She bit her lip, immediately relishing at the tickling sensation of his cold lips.

    Christopher''s body easily ground, even without penetration. He let her feel the hardness of his manhood, poking against her abdomen, sometimes gliding down to her pubic area.

    "Hmmmm. Aaaahhh!" More soft moans escaped her lips when he found her bosoms.

    His intense blue eyes lingered on Amanda''s face as he stuck out his tongue to play with her nipples. He held up her mounts, properly protruding her buds.

    Christopher only moved on after he was truly satisfied. Going down on her, he easily found her pink hole. He hissed before putting a finger in between her clit. He gave her a good tease, circling his fingers on her peach.

    "Aahhh! Yeahhh!" Amanda cried in pleasure, instantly feeling contented by that feather-light motion.

    The next thing she felt, however, was his tongue, running up from her peach to her clit. When her husband practically smothered his mouth against her rose, she roared in pleasure, "Aaahhh! Ahhhh, Fuck!"

    It came so unexpectedly that she lost her senses. Amanda was certain that her voice resonated loudly through the next room.

    Her hips raised repeatedly as his expert actions.

    Christopher reached for Amanda''s hands. They maintained to hold each other this time while he flicked his tongue on her clit.

    Amanda was panting, and her eyes were fluttering, concentrating to the pulsating feeling inside her rose. Oh, how she tried her best to make it longer, but it did not take long for Amanda to reach conclusion, convulsing to the satisfaction of reaching climax.

    "Aaaahhh! Yeah! Haaah!" Once again, she yelled in gratification. Her body trembled, pleased at Christopher''s stimulation.

    She was still catching her breath when he climbed back on top of her. She knew he wanted to take control, but she meant to give him the ride of his life.

    Using all her might, he forced him against the bed. His back quickly rested on the sheets and Amanda straddled on his groin area.

    She bit her lip as she ground, rubbing her wet entrance at his long and thick shaft.

    Amanda seductively circled her hips, pressing all her weight against his manhood and soaking it with her love juice.

    "Scchhhh... Fuck," cursed Christopher, just watching the tip of his stick, ready to explode and getting so wet.

    Watching how his rod glowed in her juice, stirred him completely that he threw his head back as he reached for a breast.

    "I love this," he remarked, massaging her bosom.

    Amanda also savored the feel of her throbbing peach, grinding against his incredible size. It stirred another level of satisfaction that she felt like she was ready to come again.

    As she moved her hips back and forth, her body sensually waved along, her hands frequently held her other breast, sometimes urging her husband to keep massaging her mounts.

    Christopher hissed, already impatient to get his brother inside his wife. He requested, "Kiss me, my love."

    After letting out a single moan, she leaned forward to nibble on his lips.

    Once again, they started with soft and gentle pecks, the kind at that often gave Amanda goosebumps all over her body. They then moved on to sweet nibbling until they opened their mouths generously.

    As they made out, Christopher''s hands carelessly roamed Amanda''s body. Eventually he made it to her hips and her two-round flesh. He gave her ass a good squeeze before further encouraging her to move her hips against his stick.

    From the kissing and the tickling of her clit down there, Amanda wound up in another orgasm, making her throw her head back to cry in satisfaction, "Aaahhh! Haaah - Ahhh!"

    With Christopher guiding her hips, she found his manhood conveniently going inside of her rose. She was so wet, his rod merely glided inside of her.

    They both gasped and yelped in glee at the feeling of being one. Once again, they confirm how greatly satisfying their unity is.

    Amanda eagerly moved her hips, going up and down into his thickness. Her slender body arched back and sometimes waving as she took control of their love-making.

    Leaning forward, her husband often massaged her chest while sometimes raising up to suck on her mounts. Most times, however, she saw him gawking at the way his length went in and out of her.

    From the side of the bed, their closet mirror reflected their erotic exercises, and it made Christopher appreciate their beautiful and glowing bodies. He sighed, "My wife is so fucking hot!"

    After a moan, Amanda replied, "I know."

    She also marveled on his chiseled frame, senselessly touching his solid chest and well-molded abs. She especially returned to his gorgeous face and attractive blue eyes. Amanda was very proud to have found a handsome and very sexy husband!

    Minutes into doing the deed, Amanda picked up the pace. She sensed how Christopher was getting too excited, slapping on her two-round flesh and sometimes forcing her weight down on his rod.

    The sounds of their slapping flesh became clearer throughout their room. It overpowered their gasping and their soft moans.

    More of Christopher''s curing came about, knowing he was ready to reach climax. He warned, "My love, when I come, I have to be on top. Think about our twins."

    She gasped before agreeing, "Okay."

    It took only a minute when Christopher abruptly turned her over, announcing hat he was ready to explode, "I''m almost there!"

    As soon as he made it on top of Amanda, he raised his body and began pumping as hard as he could. This time, their erotic noise was even more rowdy!

    "Ahhhh! Fuck!" With a loud cry, Christopher thrust his rod hard, slamming his hips against his wife''s. "Fuck! This is for twins!"

    He pushed again and again before squirming against her entrance. "Fuck, that was amazing!"

    Also catching her breath, Amanda said, "Great! An hour of rest and then the bathroom."

    "I like the idea," he said and later lying next to her. "Wonder... what the rest of the gang are... doing?"

    Amanda scoffed and said, "Probably the same thing we are doing."

 Chapter 159 - The Bathroom Unity

    [WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. IT CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READRES]

    From inside the bathroom of a private suite in Park Hyatt Paris Vendome, two figures were enjoying a warm bath under the showers.

    The water was running down their bodies. It splashed around their bathroom floor, but more than just the sound of the showering water, sweet noises of kissing and gasping were evidently heard across the intimate space.

    Amanda was leaning her back against the tiled wall while Christopher was eating her lips, pressing his weight to hers.

    Their eyes closed as they alternately moved their heads from side to side. Their hands restlessly grope each other''s bodies.

    Christopher''s hands landed on Amanda''s neck while frequently caressing her breasts. Amanda, on the other hand, was palming his manhood, keeping it hard for the real deal.

    They have had less than an hour of rest, and they determined it was already time for the second round. They went straight to the bathroom and fulfill Amanda''s bathroom sexual fantasy.

    "Aaaahh!" Amanda moaned before she bit her lip, Christopher began to play with her clit. He had two fingers rotating against her peach, rubbing it lightly and taking advantage of the wetness from the shower.

    Amanda felt the moisture utterly added to the arousing sensation in between her thighs. She leaned her head back against the tiled wall, savoring the feeling of her husband''s stimulating kisses down her neck.

    "Hmmmm..." Another cry of pleasure left her lips when he licked on her breast. She looked down with dreamy eyes to study how he ate her bosom. At the same time, she marveled on his sexy frame.

    She admired how Christopher raised her leg and slowly went down to her bottom lips. The moment he started tasting her down there, her brows furrowed and her mouth remained parted, forever sighing in bliss.

    Christopher let his wife''s leg rest on his shoulder as he ate her clit hungrily. He loved how she reacted to his touch, his tongue, and his kisses. He liked watching her tremble in pleasure with his stimulation.

    All he wanted was to give his wife the ultimate happiness, including the enjoyment of a lifetime. Making love to her was just one way.

    Lastly, they needed to maintain balance and control over their powers. For as long as they were the masters of water and fire, unity was a prerequisite.

    He pulled away to hiss, lusting at her bottom folds. He loved how he could see her so clearly and how she tasted so sweet.

    Sticking out his tongue, he lathered it against her rose before he settled on her clit. He started flicking it up and down, gently and sometimes ferociously.

    "Ah, yeah!" Another cry of pleasure echoed through the bathroom space, and Amanda''s body started to wave in response to the gratifying sensation of her husband''s tongue.

    With all the stirring that was going on, it did not take long for Amanda to reach climax!

    She screamed her desires, clamping her legs against her husband''s body while he raised to cover her parting lips. Her body trembled as she surrendered to his frame godly frame and her hands easily turned restless, grasping his muscles.

    They indulged in another passionate kiss before Christopher smirked and requested from his wife, "My love. It''s my turn to get pleased." His eyes looked down and added, "Someone else also needs some love."

    Still panting, she smiled and shifted him to the wall.

    It was now her turn to eat her husband she meant to do it in the most stirring way.

    Amanda first pecked on his lips and she trailed kisses to the side of his face. She stuck her tongue out and played with his ear, making moan repeatedly.

    "Aaaaahhh... fuck," he could not help but curse at the electrifying sensation, giving him goosebumps all over his body. Amanda wasn''t only licking on his skin, but she was kissing and sucking it at the same time.

    She was leaving him with bite marks, and she did so generously against the other side of his face and neck. As she did so, she expressed, "This is mine." With another kiss, she added, "All mine."

    Making her way slowly down his solid chest, Amand also kissed nearly every inch of his torso.

    When she found his manly nipples, she did the same, gently nibbling on his bud before latching on him completely.

    "Oh... fuck! Damn. I love it," he remarked before biting his lip. He caressed her hair and pulled it back before he added, "Make me so hard, my love."

    She pouted her lips and reached for his length. She gave him a good hand job before reacting, "This isn''t hard enough?"

    Her entire hand barely covered the circumference of his girth now. He was hard beyond words.

    He understood her sarcasm, that he squinted at her, saying, "Don''t you want it... bigger?"

    She rolled her eyes, giggling before she put his length inside her mouth. Amanda gave her a good lip service while fixing her eyes on his athletic face. Her cheeks hollowed as she sucked him heartily.

    Sometimes, it would take the shape of his tip as she slid his rod sideways while running her tongue back and forth against his skin. All this was happening while her husband''s size was inside his mouth.

    Everything made Christopher puffed his cheeks. His brows knitted as he watched his wife playfully eat his prize.

    From the bathroom, all the lights were on and he had a perfect view of how her luscious lips encircled his manhood altogether. He even felt the warmth of her tongue as she practically slurped around his length.

    "Fuck, I love it, my love. You are doing so good," he complimented.

    Christopher let her taste his rod for some time until he felt himself twitched. Only then did he let her stop and requested a kiss.

    Amanda rose from her kneeling stance to indulge in another hot smooch with her husband. She wrapped her arms around his neck while being shifted to lean against the wall.

    He gently raised her leg and let it rest on his behind before he finally moved back. He held up his rod and first rubbed his tip against her naked entrance.

    After giving his wife a good tease, he slowly entered her. With his entire size, he pushed up, only to moan in gratification! He thought it was tight down there.

    Christopher held her waist and kept her steady. Only then he started moving his hips back and forth. "Aaaahhh, Fuck. Yeah, you are so wet and tight."

    He could feel his every side being rubbed by her flesh, sucking him in like a vacuum and caving around his with. He concluded, it was a fabulously suitable fit.

    To and fro, he moved eagerly, watching as Amanda''s breasts bounce at his every thrust.

    They both could hear the slapping sound of their flesh competing against the showering water. Their moans and gasping were equally resounding throughout the bathroom space.

    Minutes into their lovemaking, Christopher moved his wife to face the glass divider and pushed her torso against it. He held up her thighs and entered from behind.

    "Oh, yeah! Fuck," another cry of satisfaction left his lips, especially after entering her again. Their organs created more erotic music; Amanda''s love juice seemed to splash along with Christopher''s pounding.

    It urged him to thrust harder and faster. As he did so, his behind eagerly sunken as he moved back and forth!

    Amanda could sense herself being pushed harder against the glass divider. She feared for it would break. Her husband was banging her like he had not done just an hour ago!

    "Chris, be careful!" She reminded, noticing how the divider was trembling with his pumping.

    "Fuck the divider, my love. I can afford it!" He remarked, but thankfully, he came sooner than expected.

    With a loud moan, Christopher slammed his entire body against his wife, further adding to the weight against the glass wall. He pushed his hips far too up that Amanda thought Christopher reached the very ends of her womb.

    They moved back to the tiled wall to recover from their recent exercise, cuddling under the showers and kissing.

    With a smile, Amanda said, "Chirs, what name will we give our child?"

    He smirked, kissing back on Amanda''s lips. He countered, "You mean our children? We will have twins, remember?"

    She laughed at his suggestion and said, "That is a long shot, My love. Be serious! Think of a name!"

    "Amanda, I pleaded with Fiena and Mahli to blest us with twins, I hope that they will help us with this wish," said Christopher. "Let''s have a list before resting to bed tonight."

    "Wait... Maybe we should wait. We don''t even know if it''s going to be a boy or a girl," said Amanda.

    "I feel, it''s going to be girls," he said with a smirk. He shook his head and added, "Having another Orion is just too much for me to handle."

    "Let''s see," said Amanda. She pecked on Christopher and said, "I love you, Chris."

    His eyes suddenly narrowed, and he revealed, "I''m totally horny again."

    "Yeah, right!"

    ***

    Author''s Notes:

    Any suggestions for a girl''s or a boy''s name for the two? Leave your comments!

 Chapter 160 - Clara And Cora + 1 More?

    After spending two weeks in Paris, Amanda, Christopher, and Orion returned to Aeros with glee. They shared the good news of Trisha and Abasi''s engagement and soon enough, they will be attending their wedding in no time.

    For now, more important matters needed addressing; the official turnover of the ruling of the land would happen in a month''s time. Christopher would become Aeros'' new ruler and Theo would be blessed with the essence of the moon serpent, living together with Agatha on the moon.

    The announcement was made, sending invitations to the prominent families throughout Aeros. The new leader of Aeros would soon be Christopher.

    When the day finally came, everyone gathered at the castle''s courtyard, including the masters of the earth. Seats were prepared for guests to settle. Many of the soldiers and advisers lingered from the towers and battlements while special visitors stayed at the front most, together with Theo and his family.

    Standing on a platform, Theo stood before his people and announced, "My valuable people. Today is the day that I step down as your leader and formally hand down the tenure to my son, Christopher."

    The crowd clapped their hands in excitement, equally proud of their new leader.

    "It has been long and challenging years that I have ruled our land. Through sweat and blood, I have fought for what our nation deserved. Who would have known, my son was he answers to our prayers all along?"

    "No other man is more worthy. For it is he - my son who brought water to our land, never to dry again."

    As part of the ceremony, Theo entrusted Christopher with his own sword and other belongings that were meant for the ruler of Aeros. Only after that did Theo announce, "People of Aeros! Your new ruler, my son, Christopher!"

    Christopher faced his people with confidence. He promised them his forever service, "People of Aeros. Thank you for accepting me, my wife, my mother, and my friends into this land. As a reward, water will forever be abundant from her on."

    "I promise to lead with character and conviction, to be led with authenticity and vulnerability." Christopher looked at the eyes of his fellowmen and added, "I promise to stay on course and not cut corners; to lead with humility. I swear not to deceive or betray, and I promise to choose my battles wisely."

    "I swear to be many things an ideal leader should be, but I also have to admit that I have flaws. One thing that I can commit to, however, is to always listen to your words, and together, you and I can make a better Aeros!"

    Christopher gave more words of commitment, but towards the end of the ceremony, one thing that he promised made the countrymen of Aeros teary-eyed. He said, "And with the new gift from my friend, Akurra. I promise to make this world... rain!"

    He now had Akurra''s life force living inside of him. No longer will he require Mahli''s aid.

    Christopher raised his hand to the skies and commanded the clouds to shower them with rain. The skies did as he commanded.

    Their gathering became blessed with water on the very first day that Christopher officially became the ruler of Aeros. Praises and applause echoed throughout the castle walls and beyond it, for it rained more than four hours that day.

    Many of the people of Aeros remained to stand outside their homes, marveling at the dark skies and the falling rains.

    In the days that came, more good news followed. Agatha confirmed that Amanda was pregnant. It was an exciting report that merited another celebration.

    Theo and Agatha left Aeros soon after, but they left with glee, knowing they would be grandparents again. This time, they hoped the babies would not grow up so fast.

    After a remarkable turn of events, months passed again, and the masters gathered, this time for the marriage of Abasi and Trisha in Egypt.

    Their Egyptian wedding was held from inside a hotel ballroom of the Marriot Hotel. The place of celebration was chic and grand, equipped with modern facilities. LED lights and TVs circled across the venue and everyone was glittering in their fancy clothes.

    Not like the usual weddings where an entourage would walk down the aisle, people were expected to wait from a crowded gathering place, standing up at the stage. It was where the bride would walk out and be met by the groom.

    The masters stayed at the front rows, together with Abasi and Trisha''s family, also perfectly dressed for the occasion.

    They all stood in anticipation, smiling from ear to ear and taking pictures.

    Amanda in her four-month-old belly was like a watermelon! Apparently, they had twin girls coming, and they named them Clara and Cora.

    To welcome the newlyweds, Amanda also stood up with the help of her husband, cheering loudly at the awaited arrival of the Trisha.

    "Whooooh! Trisha!" Amanda screamed, and next to her, Taara was also yelping in excitement!

    Drum rolls and tambourines could evidently be heard! Spotlights in the direction of the stage and the crowd was in an uproar!

    "Please help me welcome, our bride for the evening! Trisha!" The announcer told, making everyone rejoice upon her arrival.

    Trisha came out with a beautiful ballroom gown. Her arms hooked against her father, and they stood at the stage for some time, appreciating the praises from everyone before Abasi came from below the stage.

    When Abasi and Trisha were together, more musical instruments were played, and the crowd was throwing coins and cash at the couple! It led to dancing, and eventually the rest of the program followed with many of the guests taking pictures of the newlyweds.

    As they were dining, Orion sneered at the sight of the surroundings. He said, "This isn''t quite my ideal wedding, Mom and Dad. This feels rather different. I think I prefer a more solemn one."

    Amanda rolled her eyes at her now three-year-old. Thank goodness, he stopped growing too fast. He remained to have a normal ten-year-old body, turning eleven. She said, "Orion, please. Stop talking about the wedding. You are still a baby!"

    "I just want to be prepared, Mom," Orion said. "And? I am not a baby. I am technically eleven years old. In ten years, I can marry."

    Christopher''s eyes beamed at his suggestion. He could not believe his only son was very serious about his purpose - to pro-create for the dragon star. He leaned over to Amanda and said, "My love. I think... we need another son."

    "What? I haven''t even given birth yet and you want me to get pregnant again?!" She practically raised her voice in objection to Christopher''s words.

    Amanda was having a difficult time with her current pregnancy, not like the last. During her third month, she vomited nearly every day! It did not even help that she was the master of fire. Only Agatha, who came to give her some magic, eased her symptoms.

    Hearing the conversation of the two, Taara laughed and said, "Wait... I project you guys will be pregnant again when we get married!" She then flaunted her engagement ring and said, "The date is already set next year."

    "Oh, my goodness!" Amanda exclaimed before her eyes widened. She glanced at Brody and Taara before saying, "Are you going to get pregnant too, just like Trisha?"

    Trisha was already pregnant. Now that she did not have the crystal of the heart inside of her, she could easily get pregnant. And perhaps, Abasi meant for it to happen.

    On her wedding day, Trisha was already two months pregnant!

    Hearing Amanda''s suggestion, Taara laughed and said, "No, I think we will wait until the power of the crystals fades out of us. It''s too inconvenient to be pregnant and take care of the earth."

    Amanda frowned at that. The truth was, she struggled to aid in her obligations to the earth. Thankfully, she wasn''t much needed, at least not those that required to fight.

    Should she be called recently to aid, it was to warm the cold seas. Rarely did monsters appear now, it became clear to them that Khalid had opened several wormholes across time and space that it brought many enemies to the earth.

    Christopher, Trisha, and Brody, however, were very much in demand in the aid of natural disasters. Abasi often guided them, swinging them through time and space and into safety each time.

    Receiving Taara''s plan, Amanda said, "Are you sure you are going to wait another twelve years for the news masters to be awakened?" Amanda shrugged and said, "Having a child is just the best thing!"

    "Now that we can use each other''s power longer than four hours, I think it should be fine for you to get pregnant, Taara." She wrinkled her nose and suggested, "Brody can do the work for you, double time."

    The master of wind and earth looked at each other with a realization. They both concluded Amanda was on the right track.

    ***

    Author''s Notes:

    My dearest readers. Thank you for having supported this story. I would like to announce that this novel is ending soon. For the rest of the month and maybe a few days of next month, I will briefly cover Orion''s story in this novel. Thus, many fast forwards chapters will happen moving on.

    Please let me know if you have any requests.. What you want to know of the masters'' lives.

 Chapter 161 - The Last Gathering

    Eleven years passed.

    "Orion! Teach me how to hold the sword!" Ordered, a young boy, holding up a wooden sword in his hand. His face was fierce yet blessed with beautiful blue eyes and golden hair.

    "That''s an older brother to you, Zander!" Reminded Orion, shaking his head at his nine-year-old brother.

    Right after giving birth to the twin girls, Amanda and Christopher attended the wedding of Taara and Brody, expecting another baby. They named him Zander.

    If not for the fact that Orion was older, Zander would have been named as Orion''s twin! He looked so much like him and just like their father.

    "Brother! I also want to learn how to fight!" Said Clara, holding a wooden sword. She ran in circles, with her caramel hair tied in a pony tail.

    "There is no more war in Pelagy, you should just play princess," ordered Orion before he looked up to the sky, determining the time.

    They were all at the courtyard, chasing after Orion, for they knew he was going to spend another week on earth, watching over the girl of his dreams.

    "Orion, are you leaving again? Stay with us and bring us to the skies!" Said Cora, Clara''s twin. "I want to ride Vermithrax!"

    Shaking his head, Orion told, "Vermithrax is not a pet! He is a beast god of the dragon star! We should not call him for a petty ride to the skies! Besides! We all have wings!"

    Both Cora and Clara were now eleven years old and looked so much the same as Amanda. Clara was a little boyish, having spent most of her time with her father''s guards.

    Cora, on the other hand, lingered with the maidens in the land. She preferred to play with girls rather than with swords.

    "Stop bothering your brother. He is coming with us," Revealed Amanda. Her husband, Christopher, followed behind her.

    With a little tinge of magic from Agatha, both Christopher and Amanda looked younger than their age. Both already in their mid-thirties, they looked like they just turned thirty altogether.

    The masters of fire and water remained to fulfill their duties, but over the past two years, their powers have slowly dissolved. They knew it was about time for new masters to be awakened.

    "What? Why am I going with you, father and mother?" Objected Orion. He meant to see Esm¨¦e that day and officially introduce himself for the very first time.

    Because of his persistence, Agatha even created a gate from Aeros to Paris, just for her grandson. Years had passed and Orion was still determined in choosing Esm¨¦e as his future bride.

    "Relax, Orion, Abasi can take you to Paris and to our home there," said Christopher. He put a hand on Orion and told, "Today may very well be the last time we meet with the rest of your aunts and uncles." He shrugged and explained further, "In the most convenient way that is."

    "Our powers are depleted. We need to meet with them at the cave for," reminded Amanda.

    Christopher turned to the maids and to his loyal servant, Martin. He said, "Please take care of the kids for us, while we are away."

    "Certainly master. Please take care of yourselves," answered Martin before gathering up the children.

    In the middle of the courtyard and standing next to Orion, Amanda and Christopher called, "Abasi, you can take us now."

    All three of them were easily sucked in a wormhole, reappearing within the cavern of Brazil, the masters'' place of gathering.

    Everyone was already there. Even Trisha came to witness their very last assembling.

    With a smile, Abasi said, "Good day, masters. Come closer." Glancing at Orion, he said, "You too, Orion.. You might as well join our circle."

    "But, I''m not a master, Uncle," said Orion.

    "Well, son. We can''t leave you out," told Christopher.

    When all the masters have gathered in a circle, Abasi said, "Masters. this may very well be our last year of being the masters of the earth."

    He glanced at Trisha who smiled at everyone. She added, "I can''t believe that we all have known each other for about twenty years now. I am so happy to have met you all."

    "We may not have the luxury anymore of traveling to each other''s place in minutes and speaking to each other''s heads, but we all know where we live." Abasi shrugged and said, "Maybe, we can visit each other soon via normal means of transportation."

    Right then and there, Christopher gave a charm to both Abasi and Brody. He said, "Here, mother gave this to me. You can call upon this and mother will hear you. As necessary, my mother can take you to our world."

    Brody smiled. He glanced at Christopher and said, "I will miss the people of Aeros."

    "And I will miss everybody, reading my head and easily travelling through space," added Taara.

    "I will miss our bantering, our adventures together, and I''ll miss the power that we could do," told Amanda.

    She glanced at her husband and son. It was funny how she was the most powerful in their family, now Christopher is the strongest of them all with a natural capability to call on water. Moreover, he could already summon Akurra''s brother, Awanyu.

    It took Awanyu over two years to acknowledge Christopher, but eventually, the serpent saw Christopher''s pure heart and the will to do good for the moon and the people of Pelagy. He gave him his blood on the third year of Akurra''s passing.

    Orion, on the other hand, could summon two great beasts and the Venusian Sword remained in his hand. Moreover, he could see at 360 degrees.

    When the red crystal would leave her completely, she would simply be just a regular woman.

    As if reading his wife''s mind, Christopher grabbed Amanda''s hand and said, "You led the way for us to be strong, my love . For it was you who held first Orion''s sword. It was you who sought Orion''s gifted sight, and it was you who awakened me as a master of water."

    "You may turn powerless after this, but in my eyes, you made me into who I am today, including Orion."

    With watery eyes, Amanda sniffed, "Geez, I will really miss being the master of fire, but I know it''s time that we all live our lives. Grow our family."

    "Yes," Taara nodded. "Mind you I have two young boys."

    They all laughed while Trisha said, "Ah, glad I have three princesses!"

    The masters have started to build their own families, and admittedly the call of duty often disrupted the flow of their lives. They knew it was only right for a new generation of masters to come about.

    "Masters, it had been a long and fruitful years. For the very last time, let us show the power in our hands," instructed Abasi.

    Eeach one of them raised their hands. Only the yellow crystal was no longer with them. A new spirit of the heart will soon awaken, but they knew not who.

    The green crystal of time and space in Abasi''s hand.

    The red crystal of fire came out of Amanda''s palm.

    The blue crystal of the water revealed itself in Christopher''s hand.

    The brown crystal of the earth glowed brightly in Brody''s hand.

    The white crystal of the wind came out last in Taara''s palm.

    The crystals that used to be nearly three inches in height were all now in the size of a pea. It was slowly transferring its strength to the new masters of the earth. As to who? They do not know. Only the future will tell, and they certainly hope that a new spirit of the heart will awaken soon.

    Knowing their powers will disappear soon, they flaunted the powers in front of them, even if was no longer the same vigor as before. Only after some time that they all took turns in clenching their hands.

    One by one, gone was the power in their hands.

    "Masters, thank for your service. This is the last time that I can take you to your homes. I will miss you all, my friends," said Abasi.

    Teary-eyes, Amanda said, "I''ll miss you guys."

    She acted to hug Taara and Trisha, who stood in front of her, and only then did the rest of the masters join in to embrace the group.

    Christopher pulled Orion together, and he would up complaining.

    Pulling away, Taara sniffed and said, "I will definitely miss Orion''s cute arrogance."

    They all laughed except for Orion. He said, "It''s really not my fault I am so great. I try to be humble. I really do."

    The masters of the earth hugged each other before Abasi sent Taara and Brody to their home. She then sent Orion to Paris for him to act on his chosen bride. Amanda and Christopher was sent back to Aeros.

    For the very last time in their heads, Abasi said, "Goodbye, masters. This is not the end, but a new beginning to our lives."

    ***

    Author''s Notes:

    Thank you very much for having supported this novel. This was my first attempt at fantasy. It may not be the best yet, but I''m working on improving my craft. Thank you for your love. The next Chapters will focus more on Orion.. Hope you''ll enjoy his story. :)

 Chapter 162 - Orions Future Queen

    From inside a mansion study, Orion was sitting in front of his table, pleased with the document in his hand. His men performed well, following his specific instructions to acquire shares from BNX International. Moreover, he prepared gold bars from Aeros for that evening.

    It wasn''t a special day, but a party was held at the Bardins to celebrate both the birthdays of Victor Bardin''s daughters, Anna and Esm¨¦e Bardin.

    Orion meant to finally be known to Esm¨¦e that evening, and he was dressed to kill.

    While the party was said to be for both Victor''s daughter, Orion knew the truth. They never wanted to celebrate Esm¨¦e''s birthday. She turned twenty-two last month. He scoffed, saying, "How can you celebrate my queen''s birthday a month after?!"

    Orion already self-declared Esm¨¦e to be his future wife and queen. There was nothing he would not do to make it happen.

    Esm¨¦e Bardin grew up to be a beautiful and a down to earth young lady. She had recently accomplished her degree in business management and had started to work for her father.

    Orion had men commissioned from the earth, surveying Esm¨¦e over the past ten years. He even bought the mansion across the Bardins.

    As far as his investigation went, Victor Bardin was using Esm¨¦e for her brilliant mind. He constantly surrounded her with security, keeping her where she needed to be; in his prison, but he always failed to acknowledge her.

    Thankfully, Aeros had so much gold. Orion turned himself into a billionaire in the course of ten years that he began outlining his plans. That and a little help with magic. He utilized well the fact that he had a witch for a grandmother.

    He knew how Esm¨¦e was hoping for her father''s attention. She earnestly hoped that Victor Bardin would treat her like a real daughter one day, and not just a property to make use of.

    Little was known of Esm¨¦e''s mother, a mere province girl who fell in love with Victor Bardin and was made to believe he was a single lad. Esm¨¦e''s mother would have kept her to herself, if not for an illness that led to her death.

    Following a knock on the door, one of Orion''s men said, "Sir, it''s time to go the Bardins."

    The mansion of the Bardins was a vast one, in fact, the biggest one in the neighborhood. The receiving area served as the main venue for the party where many people gathered.

    Esm¨¦e Bardin was merely standing in one corner, drinking juice with her best friend, Katy. Whereas, her family had been going around, welcoming the guests. Clearly, she was not treated as one of their own.

    "How can you survive this, Esm¨¦e? You are already a grown woman. You should leave this family," recommended Katy.

    Esm¨¦e merely took a deep breath and said, "I - I wish it were that easy. My father does not want me to leave."

    Just as she was thinking this, the doors of their mansion swung open. Two men in black uniform purposely walked in, pushing forcefully the doors. Everyone turned to see not only the security, but the handsome young man with dark blond hair, wearing a customized suit.

    He was tall, well shaped, with broad shoulders and a gorgeous face. His eyes were the best features of him, gleaming in blue. It was Orion, entering grandiosely at the Bardin''s estate.

    He easily caught everyone''s attention, including Victor Barin and his wife, Amelia Bardin.

    "Who is that?" Anna, Esm¨¦e''s sister, asked her brother and parents. She immediately flushed, seeing the alluring Orion, making his way inside their home.

    One of the Bardin''s security found his way to Victor and told, "Sir, this is your neighbor from across. He goes by the name, Orion. From what I know, this man is very rich despite being young."

    Orion scanned the entire venue and when he found Esm¨¦e, he waited until their eyes locked for a moment. He then gave her a fainted smile. He saw how she gulped at the sight of him and wondered if she found him attractive.

    ''She has got to like me. How could se not?'' He convinced himself. However, that will have to wait. He needed to do what he needed to do.

    He went directly to the Bardin family, who stood in awe in his presence.

    "Mr. Orion - "

    They waited for a last name, and Orion gladly gave them one. It was a last name his mother came up with during the recent changes to Aeros'' structure. He said, "Einar."

    "My name is Orion Einar," told Orion, extending his hand to Victor.

    "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Einar. We are happy you accepted our invitation," said Victor.

    "I would not miss it for the world," said Orion.

    Victor introduced his family, and his daughter, Anna easily gave Orion a flirtatious grin. He ignored her completely, focusing only of his goal for the night. He said, "Mr. Bardin. I will not waste anytime and get straight to the point. It was I who mysteriously bought five percent of the company shares for BNX International, and I would be happy to give it back to you for a fair trade."

    "Can I speak with you and your family privately," asked Orion.

    After Victor granted his request, they made their way to a private sitting area and Orion''s men followed, carrying two suitcases with them.

    As soon as they settled inside the room, Orion said, "Mr. Bardin, your family seems to be... incomplete."

    "This is all of us - "

    "You have... another daughter," Orion pointed out.

    Clearing his throat, Victor said, "She does not need to be here."

    "I''m afraid she does, Mr. Bardin," told Orion.

    Victor Bardin was taken aback by Orion''s character. He seemed awfully young, but he could not understand why he was intimidated by Orion. It would seem to him that he could not deny the young man of his requests.

    He asked his son to call for Esm¨¦e and they returned after just five minutes of waiting.

    Orion stole a glance at the beautiful Esm¨¦e. Her face looked like a doll and her lips lightly glossed. He could not help but slightly smirk upon her appearance.

    "Well, Mr. Einar, we are all here," said Amelia, Victor''s wife. "What is this all about?"

    Orion merely raised his hand, signalling his men. Both walked in front of him and lay on the table two suitcases. They opened each one and revealed the contents of the case.

    Their eyes widened in suprise, seeing the cases were filled with gold bars and one of which contained the document, proving the recent purchase of BNX shares.

    Orion gave Victor time to analyze the document and mesmerized at the sight of gold. Everyone from the Bardins were in awe. Their eyes twinkling in excitement. Even Esm¨¦e was amazed seeing so many gold for the first time.

    "You can have to gold checked later on," said Orion. "For now, I just want to show you what I am willing to pay in exchange for what I want."

    Victor and his wife looked at each other for some time. His children were also curious as to what Orion wanted.

    After some time, Victor finally asked, "What is it that you want, Mr. Einar?"

    "I want to marry your daughter," he said outright.

    The Bardins were shocked again. They immediately glanced at Anna, assuming it was her Orion wanted to marry.

    Anna, on the other hand, blushed. She said, "Ummm.. Gosh, Orion. It''s - it''s very flattering, but that''s not how to win a girl."

    "Well, first. I want to get to know your daughter. Of course, I understand that I have to take her out, but I don''t want any conflicts or reluctancy coming from your end, hence, I gave this offer," said Orion without looking at Anna.

    He simply glanced for a second at Esm¨¦e, who was equally confused.

    Ordering to take back the gold, Orion added, "But I want to make it clear, that I will and I have no doubt that It is your daughter and only your daughter that I want to marry."

    "Should you send over your daughter to me, living in my house for a month as a start, I will give you partial of the gold." He shrugged and added, "Consider it as a bridewealth."

    "Well, this is just a shock to us all and really, my daughter Anna has many things - "

    "I am not interested in whoever, is that." Orion said, pointing at Anna. He turned to Esm¨¦e and said, "The daughter that I want to marry is Esm¨¦e."

    Orion stood up immediately and said, "I will wait for your decision."

    He turned to Esm¨¦e, whose face was equally flushed from the recent revelation. He offered his hand and thankfully, Esm¨¦e gave her''s. Orion pecked on Esm¨¦e''s hand and said, "It''s so nice to meet you again, my future queen."

    Orion gave Esm¨¦e a charming smile and said, "I''ll see you again soon."

    Waves of jealousy easily filled Anna''s eyes, seeing how such a handsome and wealthy man was eyeing Esm¨¦e to be his wife. Moreover, it seemed as though they had already met!

 Chapter 163 - Why Me?

    Blinded by the chance to gain shares from BNX International, the Bardin''s easily gave in to Orion''s wishes.

    Immediately the next day, Esm¨¦e Bardin was now sitting in front of Orion inside the study of his second home.

    From his previous domineering aura, Orion was dressed casually when he faced Esm¨¦e. He had just battled it out with his uncle Kyle from Aeros, when he returned to Paris, only to learn that Esm¨¦e had been waiting for him for an hour.

    In fact, he walked in his sweaty white shirt and his traditional trousers from Aeros.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Esm¨¦e. I was practicing my sword skills with my uncle and I did not know you were here," said Orion. "How are you?"

    Esm¨¦e''s green eyes had been wandering on Orion''s frame since he arrived. Orion was unsure of what was going through his mind, but he did not care.

    Seeing how she seemed to be in awe, he asked again, "Esm¨¦e?"

    "Um... Yeah. Well, I''m not so sure if this is about right. Technically, my father sold me to you and now I am here... Forced against my will," she answered.

    Orion smiled and said, "Esm¨¦e, I will never force you to be with me. In fact, you can walk out the door right now and I''ll be responsible for explaining to your father. You can lead the life you have always wanted."

    Esm¨¦e was taken aback. She wondered if this was the same man who offered gold bars and shares of BNX International to her father so he could have her. With a frown, she asked, "What? What - what about your agreement with my father?"

    "Esm¨¦e, I know you have been wanting to be free from your father''s hold so I bought your freedom." Pointing out the door, Orion said, "Now you are free to go and do whatever you want."

    "However, if you want to at least thank me for my efforts in getting you out of your father''s prison, you could at least, give me a chance to prove to you how sincere I am with you."

    "Esm¨¦e, I truly want to marry you and make you my queen," Orion revealed.

    The surrounding room fell mute to Orion''s suggestion. Esm¨¦e was completely confused. Her bags were already packed, resting next to the seat beside her. Her father had earlier insisted that she marry Orion so he could get the remaining gold and the shares to BNX International.

    "Are you - serious?" Esm¨¦e asked.

    "I am serious," he said, but at the back of his head he told, ''Not.'' Of course, Orion had a plan. He really did not mean to let her go.

    "Would you like to think about it? Because, if you are going to think about it, I might request for at least one date before you go. I can reserve the entire Eiffel Tower for both of us." Orion offered before calmly smiling.

    Esm¨¦e was about to object, but when he said he could close the Eiffel Tower, she froze. She had never been to the top. Living her whole life in Paris, her father never let her see the top of the Eiffel Tower.

    Growing up, she was kept like a prison in the mansion. She went to school and back home almost every day.

    Her mouth fell open, thinking about the opportunity, and after taking a deep breath, she said, "I - I suppose I could go to the Eiffel Tower."

    "Good. The maids will bring you to your room and I''ll see you in an hour," said Orion while getting up. He walked over to Esm¨¦e and offered his hand.

    Esm¨¦e could not fathom what it was with Orion, but he was just simply too fascinating to refuse. She wound up gulping as she offered her hand. She watched as he pecked on her knuckles and she heard him say, "I look forward to our first date."

    She found herself being guided into a guestroom where, to her surprise, was already filled with signature clothes that were in her size. The maids told her everything was hers, including the fancy shoes she could only dream of wearing.

    The maids offered to assist her, but at the same time, they gave her the option to change on her own. It did not feel like she was forced into the date at all, for she willingly dressed beautifully for their dinner.

    She wore a beautiful high-neck, black dress that went down to her knees but had a slit up to her mid-thighs. It flaunted her slender and long legs altogether. She looked sexy and alluring while maintaining the conservative covering on her top.

    Her hair was tied into a bun from behind and she accessorized it with glittering flower pins.

    Esm¨¦e wasn''t fond of wearing makeup. Thus, she simply put on a little blush and a pinkish gloss over her lips.

    She earnestly wasn''t sure why she made such an effort, but going to the top of the Eiffel Tower for the first time, she needed to dress the part, especially since her date was undeniably handsome beyond words.

    Heading down to the living room, she found Orion already waiting for her.

    Like her, Orion was also in black attire. His hair combed to the side, and he wore a blue-grey shirt underneath.

    When she made it a meter from him, he absolutely smelled of a man''s aftershave, a good one at that.

    ''Damn, this guy! Can''t he get any less attractive?'' She instantly thought. ''Well, if he is a serial killer, his smile is definitely the weapon... or his eyes. No, wait, maybe his face.''

    She grimaced for a second before she added, ''Or... his body? There is such a thing as a killer body, right?''

    Earlier, at the study, Esm¨¦e saw through his manly frame from his sweaty shirt. She practically had a good estimate of the solidity of his chest.

    Offering his elbow, Orion said, "Shall we go, Esm¨¦e?"

    "Yes," she said, forcing a smile. She easily hooked her arms to his, walking side by side until they made their way to the driveway.

    From inside the car, the two sat at the back and Esm¨¦e found the chance to ask, "So, Mr. Einar - "

    "Just call me Orion," he said. "By the way, you are older than me."

    "What?" She said, leaning back.

    "By ten years," he said before smirking altogether.

    Esm¨¦e wound up laughing. She said, "It wasn''t a funny joke -"

    "But you still laughed," he replied.

    Esm¨¦e turned sideways before returning to his handsome face. She asked, "I - I have been meaning to ask, Orion... Why me? Why? Of all the ladies out there? Why not my sister?"

    Orion shifted Esm¨¦e''s hands that were earlier in his arms. He rested it in his hand before he revealed, "Because I saw you years back and I fell in love with you since."

    "Please don''t be scared of me. I am simply being honest with you," he added, seeing her reaction. "I met you before and that is the truth."

    "Years back? When?" She asked, fishing through her memory if she had ever met someone so good-looking in her life. She thought, ''How could I ever forget such a face?!''

    Orion maintained his sly grin. He said, "You have such beautiful eyes, you know that? You have the same eyes as my mother."

    Esm¨¦e wound up blushing, but returning immediately to his earlier statement, she asked again, "I swear I would remember if I had met you before. So, where exactly did we meet?"

    "If I tell you, would you stay another week with me?" He asked, caressing his chin.

    ''Oh, my God. I think I might actually end up staying with him for a month!'' She said to herself.

    Esm¨¦e tried to get the information she wanted. Orion had completely awakened her curiosity. There was no way she was going to let it go. However, despite her attempts to get it out of him, he would not budge, insisting that she remain by his side for another week.

    Until such time they arrived at their destination.

    Esm¨¦e was mesmerized by how he really had reserved the entire tower. She wondered how it was even possible? It wasn''t like her decision to agree on the date was made in advance?

    They made it to the restaurant at the top and settled on a table, providing the best view of the city lights. From there, she asked again, "Orion, how exactly did you reserve this entire place on such a brief notice?"

    Orion leaned forward after placing the napkin on his lap. He probed, "Can I tell you a secret?"

    She shrugged and said, "Sure."

    "My grandma is a witch, and I used magic to convince the establishment''s manager to reserve the entire restaurant just for the two of us," he seriously told.

    Esm¨¦e wound up laughing hysterically this time. She said, "Oh, my... You sure are silly."

    "Is that another secret, I have to unveil about you?" She asked while resting her chin on her fist.

    "Hmmm... You.... could say that," Orion said. "So, what about our deal? Are you going to stay with me for another week?"

 Chapter 164 - Most Memorable Night

    ''Should I stay with him for another night?'' Esm¨¦e was unsure. She kept asking herself the same question.

    Her mouth parted, unable to express her thoughts for some time, but eventually, she said, "I''ll - I''ll decide after this date."

    Orion just smiled at her and said, "Of course. I understand."

    To Esm¨¦e''s surprise, she did not have to order her own food. Orion seemed to know her favorites. He merely said, "I really like red snapper. If you don''t mind. I ordered the same for you."

    She smiled, fluttering her eyes repeatedly, and said, "I - I also like red snapper."

    ''Was that just a coincidence?'' She silently wondered.

    Their dishes were served outright. They soon indulged in and aromatic and sumptuous meals, looking down at the city lights from inside the 58 Eiffel Tower Restaurant.

    As they dined, Esm¨¦e turned nostalgic. She had always wanted to be in the same restaurant since she was young. She heard of how her half-siblings enjoyed their meals at this iconic establishment, yet her father never brought her with his family as a child.

    This was because Victor Bardin was ashamed of her. She was a product of his mistake and back then, he meant to never introduce Esm¨¦e to the world.

    It was only when Esm¨¦e turned sixteen that Victor Bardin was forced to introduce Esm¨¦e as his daughter, following the wishes of her late grandfather.

    Came with the acknowledgment, however, Victor Bardin set boundaries for Esm¨¦e, denying her freedom. She always had security following her around.

    When she finished high school with honors, her father realized Esm¨¦e''s potential and it all the more encouraged him to use her for his family''s own gains. She was groomed to help out the business, but never take an important seat in the company.

    Half-way through the meal, Esm¨¦e said, "This is really one of the best meals I had ever had, Orion. Thank you for taking me here."

    "You are welcome, Esm¨¦e. This is just the beginning. I meant to bring you to places you have always dreamed of, but never had the chance," promised Orion.

    She giggled and said, "What if I want to around the world in only sixty days?"

    "I can make that happen. I have my ways," told Orion. "Convenient and very affordable way of traveling too."

    "Really?" Said Esm¨¦e, leaning back at her seat. She saw nothing but confidence in Orion''s handsome grin, that she seemed to doubt herself more than his claims to travel the world in sixty days!

    She asked a few more things, including Orion''s family. She learned he had grandparents, three siblings, and parents who were excited to see her.

    The suggestion made her smile, and she said, "Do - do your parents already know me?"

    "Yes, Esm¨¦e. In fact, you have spoken to my mother in the past," revealed Orion before sipping on his wine.

    "I - I have met your mother? When?" Esm¨¦e asked with her eyes widening. Now more than ever, she was more curious about Orion and his family. She wondered what was the connection between him and Orion.

    Throwing in more interviews, Esm¨¦e learned that Orion was into martial arts and swords. He also claimed to own a golden sword. She also discovered that he liked mythical creatures like giant sea serpents and dragons. As a remark to the latter findings, she said, "You should write a story about mythical creatures!"

    "Hmmm," that was all Orion said.

    Esm¨¦e noticed how Orion did not ask about her at all. She wound up probing, "Don''t you want to ask me anything?"

    Orion clutched his hands together before resting his chin on her face. Only then did he say, "Esm¨¦e, I don''t care who you are and anything about your past. It''s enough for me to know that you are the same Esm¨¦e I had admired for years."

    "And the truth is, the only thing I am interested to know right now, is your opinion about me. I really, wanted to know what you think about me," added Orion.

    She fell silent before blushing at his query. More than just the idea of expressing her thoughts about him, she really wanted to know how they met in the past and what lead him to like her in the past!

    "It''s okay if you don''t have an opinion about me yet," said Orion before wiping his mouth with a table napkin. They had just finished dessert, and he thought it was time for the ultimate prize. He said, "Let''s go to the summit - the topmost level. It''s beautiful up there."

    She followed him willingly to where the elevators were, taking her to the summit.

    As she watched the lift going higher and higher, she felt nervous altogether. She still could not believe she was already there. She eagerly glanced at the window, appreciating the city flights from below.

    When they arrived at the summit, they lingered for minutes at the first level before going up to have some fresh air. It was cold and windy altogether that Orion gave her his coat. He said, "keep yourself warm, Esm¨¦e. I don''t want you to get a cold."

    "Thank you, Orion." She smiled as she moved closer to the edge of the fenced area. She took a deep breath and said, "I - I have always wanted to come here."

    Orion knew this. For a long time, he knew how she was kept from experiencing life itself. How he wanted to take Esm¨¦e even before but he was waiting for the right time. He stood by for Esm¨¦e to be at the right age to make decisions for herself, and he waited for the time she would at least finish her degree.

    "I know, Esm¨¦e. I know," told Orion, softly letting out his words.

    His words made Esm¨¦e frown, thinking about how he knew one of her greatest wishes. She finally said, "I''ll stay with you for another week, Orion. Please tell me how you know so much about me?"

    Orion smiled while looking at the city of Paris. He took a deep breath and said, "I saw you first here in the base of the Eiffel Tower more than twelve years have passed. I saw through the sadness in your eyes of how your half-siblings go up to the tower without you while you linger on the grounds with your security."

    "I was still a boy back then, and my parents merely thought I was infatuated by your beautiful face, but the truth was Esm¨¦e, I never stopped thinking about you since," added Orion.

    He then turned to Esm¨¦e''s beautiful face and declared, "Back then, I told myself that one day, when I''m old enough, I would take you to this tower myself."

    Orion''s revelation made Esm¨¦e cry for a second. Her nose turned red, and she quickly wiped the wetness on her face. She asked, "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, Esm¨¦e. You may not remember, but I remember it well," answered Orion. "And that was the first I saw you."

    "So - so we met for the second time too?" She asked, wiping the wetness on her eyes. How could she not forget how sad she always was when she was left on the grounds waiting for them, merely eating take-out from inside the car upon their return to the mansion.

    Back then, it was the most that her father allowed her to see; the mere base of the tower. She at least had a picture of the Eiffel from the grounds.

    Esm¨¦e fell silent for a second, just sniffing the small tears that she had showered. After some time, she said to Orion, "I think you are crazy to give my parents so much for me - "

    "You are worth it. All those are nothing to me. What''s important is your freedom, but - of course, I hope you''ll choose to marry me too," Orion cut off her words, making her feel he never regretted agreeing to give both the gold bars and the shares to BNX International.

    She could not help but scoffed. After swallowing her own spew, she added, "On the bright side, I think you are incredibly handsome. So far, that is one good thing I see in you."

    Returning to Orion''s mansion, Esm¨¦e was scared of the decision she had made. She was about to sleep in a strange man''s home, but right after arriving, Orion kept assuring her that she was safe with him. He reminded her that she always had her phone with her and she could always keep in touch with anyone of her friends.

    As Orion walked her to her room, he said, "Esm¨¦e, I want you to know that you can trust me." He pointed to the room five doors away, and he said, "That''s my room and I am far from you."

    "Don''t forget to lock the doors before sleeping," he reminded.

    She just nodded and said, "I will definitely lock the doors."

    With a smile on his face, Orion said, "Good girl. I''ll see you at breakfast, Esm¨¦e. Thank you for a memorable night - "

    "No. No actually, thank you, Orion. Thank you for giving me the most memorable night... Somehow, after this night, at least... I don''t think you are a scary person," she said as she opened the door to her room. "I''ll see you tomorrow."

    ***

    Author''s Notes:

    For Tricking My Cold Lover, I may not publish today. I went out with my family and I came home really late.. Thank you for understanding.

 Chapter 165 - Welcome To The Family

    "Wow, she looks so beautiful."

    "No wonder brother has not been coming home lately."

    "What''s her name?"

    "I think it was Esm¨¦e."

    Esm¨¦e had never had the best sleep in her life. She wasn''t sure if it was the luxurious sheets and floral fabric conditioner, or the fact that she was staying in a comfortable room.

    The bed she was sleeping in that evening was incomparable to the hand-me-down mattress in her previous bed. The guestrooms at the Bardin''s mansion had better cushions than her own.

    Just as she was still in dreamland, however, she thought she heard voices of children.

    She merely dismissed the idea, focusing on her peaceful sleep, but after a while, the voices became louder and louder and she swore she felt a weight on her slender body.

    When she fluttered her eyes open, she screamed, hastily getting up, "Ahhh! Oh, my goodness! Who - who are you?!"

    In front of her were two twin girls with caramel hair, and the boy who was earlier climbing on top of her was a blond boy with the same color as Orion''s eyes.

    "Oh, sorry, sister Esm¨¦e. Did we startle you?" One of the girls asked. "We are Orion''s siblings. We came inside your room just to take a peek, but we are sorry. We did more than just a peek."

    "I''m Cora and this is my twin, Clara. My younger brother here is Zander," the girl added.

    ''Right. Orion had younger siblings,'' Esm¨¦e thought as she was catching her breath, still recovering from the shock.

    There was no questioning Zander, however, he looked so much the same as Orion.

    "How - how did you get in my room?" She asked, panning her eyes on the three.

    Just as she asked the same, Orion came rushing to her room, right after hearing her scream! He yelled at the three, "You guys! What did you do? What are you even doing here?!"

    "Her room was open, brother," reasoned Clara.

    Orion shook his head. With his hands on his waist, he said, "No, I doubt it. Why would Esm¨¦e not lock her room - "

    "No, I - last night, I went down to get a pitcher of water from the kitchen. I must have forgotten to lock the door," Esm¨¦e revealed. She then forced a smile at the children and said, "It''s okay. They are just kids."

    "See, brother. Sister-in-law likes us. No need to be angry," told Cora. She then turned to Esm¨¦e and offered a hug.

    While startled, Esm¨¦e could never bring herself to deny such a gesture of sweetness from a beautiful young girl. Moreover, one who was claiming to b her... sister-in-law.

    "Esm¨¦e, I''m sorry if they disturbed your sleep. I''ll have them leave you alone, but if you don''t mind, my family is actually downstairs waiting to meet you," Orion revealed. "I was hoping you could join us for a family breakfast."

    ''Family breakfast?'' She silently thought. Her meals with her father and his family were never pleasant and rarely did she join them on the dining table. For some reason, she wanted to see how Orion''s family was like.

    With a tinge of gleam in her green eyes, she said, "I''d - I''d love to meet your family, Orion."

    "Then, you can go, brother," said Clara. "We will go down with sister-in-law. Zander will go down with you."

    "No, don''t disturb her," Orion instructed his sisters, but the twins gave Esm¨¦e puppy eyes that she wound up letting them stay.

    Giggling, Esm¨¦e said, "I suppose we could go down together."

    Zander acted to get off Esm¨¦e''s bed, but before walking out with Orion, he gawked at her face and told, "You have the same eyes as our mother. No wonder my brother likes you. Nice to meet you, sister Esm¨¦e."

    Hearing the remark, Esm¨¦e found herself blushing. He clearly saw the triumphant grin, painting in Orion''s eyes as he walked out the door. She swore this man is easily making her embarrassed more and more. She frowned, thinking, ''Is he using his siblings?''

    She squinted, but still wound up chuckling at his efforts.

    As Esm¨¦e took a bath, the twins waited in her bedroom, just talking about anything under the sun. They were being careful, however, not to spill the beans about their world and that of magic. They knew Esm¨¦e did not know this part of Orion''s life... Not just yet.

    When Esm¨¦e changed into more comfortable clothing, she made her way to the kitchen with the twins, both holding each of her hands. The gesture made her smile from ear to ear. Never had she had this kind of bond in the past.

    Arriving at the dining table, she heard gasping moments. Several awws and ooohs echoed through the dining room upon her presence.

    The first woman who approached her was incredibly beautiful with white hair and was nearly teary-eyed at the sight of her.

    "Oh, so beautiful. Reminds me so much of Amanda," said Agatha. She caressed Esm¨¦e''s face and said, "My child. Welcome to the family. It''s so nice to meet you."

    ''Welcome to the family?'' Esm¨¦e thought while awkwardly receiving the embrace of this woman.

    When the woman let go, she said, "My name is Agatha. I am Orion''s grandmother."

    Esm¨¦e''s eyeballs were ready to pop out of her eyes, shocked at how the woman could be Orion''s grandmother. The next thing she noticed was how everyone was chuckling.

    She heard Agatha said, "I have the best plastic surgeon in the world, so I look really young."

    Esm¨¦e practically swallowed her own spew at Agatha''s words. Then came another man who also looked young, introducing himself as Orion''s grandfather. Theo was his name.

    Amanda and Christopher also made themselves known to Esm¨¦e.

    She received the warmest embrace coming from Amanda, and she even got a peck on her cheek. Amanda said to her, "Esm¨¦e, I want you to live a better life now and I hope that you can trust Orion to give you the happiness you deserve."

    "Come here. You sit beside me and let''s talk about your date with my son? Did you know he had been planning to take you there for years? Haha!" Amanda held Esm¨¦e''s hand and dragged her to a seat at the dining table.

    Their breakfast gathering was both amusing and informative to Esm¨¦e. She learned so much about Orion, including how his siblings look up to him.

    She learned that Orion''s family came from another place, only to come here for a day and give her a visit. When she asked about the place they live in, Christopher answered, "Oh, it''s in Aeros."

    "Where?" Esm¨¦e asked with a frown.

    "It''s an island that our family owns," Christopher explained. "There we have our own world, really. It''s a very private place that nobody knows about it. You can''t even find it on google."

    Esm¨¦e''s mouth fell open. She awkwardly said, "Oh, wow."

    She frowned right after, but she found herself envious of such a private place. She said, "I wish I could go."

    "Soon, my dear. After your wedding with my son," told Amanda.

    Esm¨¦e did not know how many times she blushed that morning, but Orion''s family did a fantastic job of letting her know that they all wanted her for Orion.

    After their meal, Esm¨¦e was too overwhelmed with the number of compliments she was getting that offered to help the maids prepare coffee. Orion did not allow her a first, but she insisted. She revealed how she was very good at making coffee.

    From the kitchen, as she was lathering sugar and coffee in each mug, Orion apparently came to follow her.

    "Can I help?" Orion asked, leaning his well-molded frame on the fridge. His blue eyes glistened as he smiled.

    For a second, Esm¨¦e was caught in a trance, looking at his charm, but she soon smiled at him and said, "No, you just go back. You, standing there is such a distraction."

    Unfortunately for her, Orion remained. He instead walked towards her and offered to help, either way.

    Orion wasn''t fond of specially blended coffee. Sadly, he did not have an espresso around, just a mere coffee maker. Thus, Esm¨¦e had to cream the sugar and ground coffee manually by hand together with two other maids.

    Orion stood by the kitchen sink, tasked with putting hot water on all the cups when another maid washed her hands.

    Water suddenly erupted from the faucet as the maid tried to turn off the water. The faucet apparently broke.

    The maid, including Orion, was completely soaked from the top. The two cups of coffee he was about to move to the center countertop were mixed with tap water.

    While the maid was in a panic, Orion merely said, "It''s fine."

    He put the two cups of coffee down and outright took off his shirt.

    Esm¨¦e wound up ogling at his beautiful frame, her face turned into a red tomato.

    When Orion unconsciously turned to face Esm¨¦e, she saw the dragon mark on his chest and it made her pout and think, ''Oh, nice.''

    She always thought a gorgeous man with a nice tattoo was sexy.

    "Excuse me, Esm¨¦e. I just need to get change," Orion said, but Esm¨¦e remained silent, staring at him unwittingly.. She was stirring on the coffee cup and had been since she could not even recall.

 Chapter 166 - Ill Have You

    Orion''s family lingered in the mansion the entire day, getting to know Esm¨¦e.

    After that visit, Esm¨¦e felt more comfortable with Orion that she went out with him in the next few days, going around the luxurious places in Paris. Having enjoyed Orion''s company so much, she did not know how it happened, but she wound up agreeing to stay for another three weeks, completing the one-month negotiation.

    They did many things together, including the basic movie watching from the living room sofa, cooking basic food together, and just going out around the city, shopping, or dining out. She appeared like a princess and she could not complain.

    However, like every happy account, everything was about to end. Orion knew Esm¨¦e meant to stay for only a month with him. He needed to advance now, more than ever.

    Orion concluded he had had to have already been rooted in her heart... Somehow.

    Esm¨¦e was never verbally expressive, but Orion thought, he saw through her eyes how she longed for him. He just had to take the chance.

    Three days before the month ended, Orion invited her to stay in a resort park, the most famous one in the city.

    Once again, she wound up allowing, especially since she had always wanted to visit the same place. Aside from that, Esm¨¦e had grown to trust him more and more.

    It was a huge park with villa accommodations, standing in front of a man-made lake. it had a farm, a garden, and a huge water park!

    They did everything there was expected in the same park; kayaking by the lake, planting, and harvesting in the gardens, and took care of horses. Others may think it was childlike, but to Esm¨¦e, it was her first time and she loved it.

    On their last day of stay, they swam at the water park, exploring the many hidden lagoons of the place.

    Esm¨¦e could not help but marvel at his muscular frame, seeing him in a board short and nothing on top. She just could not help but appreciate how good he appeared.

    Little did she know, Orion was also checking her out. Esm¨¦e looked incredibly sexy in a two-piece bikini and while she did not wear a sexy kind, she was blessed with beautiful curves and it showed in her frame.

    "Orion, stop splashing at me!" Esm¨¦e complained while laughing, moving backward on the three-footed pool and finding a hiding place from the maze-like swimming pool.

    She nearly had her eyes closed and her hands blocking more of the water Orion was throwing at her when she suddenly noticed how he stopped.

    He was gone in seconds and just as she was thinking of finding him; he came out of the water right in front of her.

    "Ahhhh! Orion!" She screamed her heart out, putting a hand on her chest.

    She utterly forgot the fact that he was standing so close to her, she ended up touching his torso.

    "Ahhh!" Another scream escaped her lips and this time, Orion pulled her by the waist and pressed her weight against his hard chest.

    Her face easily blushed. Her eyes widened, and her heart felt like it was drumming so loudly against her ribcage.

    Esm¨¦e saw how Orion gave a mischievous grin. She thought, ''Damn, he knows he is handsome!!!!''

    With her frozen at his advances, he leaned forward, inching closer to her delicate face.

    Just when Esm¨¦e realized that only an inch stood their way, she gulped. Despite her knowing what was about to happen, she did not move away. Not at all.

    She received a peck on her lips, and it sent shivers down her spine. Orion followed it with two more and it made her hands become comfortable, slowly gliding up to his neck.

    The next thing she felt was a real kiss.

    Esm¨¦e could no longer deny it. She was, after all, incredibly attracted to Orion. She kissed back, and she relished in his taste.

    In the middle of the gigantic aqua pool of the water park, Two gorgeous people, both incredibly hot, were kissing emotionally. The gap between them was completely closed and their skin created thrilling friction as they made out.

    After seconds into the smooch, Orion asked, "Do you - do you want to return to the villa."

    Esm¨¦e''s face remained completely red. Her eyes fixed on his adam''s apple and shifted to the dragon tattoo on his chest. She let her hand feel the mark on his torso before she answered, "Ummm... Yeah, I - I suppose."

    Orion did not show excitement as he guided us outside the water park. He calmly called for a shuttle to bring them to the lake villas. The entire ride, he had his hand around her shoulders.

    Deep inside, however, his heart was racing, and it was the same with Esm¨¦e.

    He frequently pecked on her head and the side of her cheek, and still the same, Esm¨¦e did not refuse.

    They had held hands a few times, but his current progress was definitely a big leap. He meant to jump into the most important part in no time if he wanted to keep Esm¨¦e with him for good.

    When they entered the villa, Orion remained tranquil, but he was silent. He held her hand and slowly made his way to his bedroom. Only after entering the room did he face her, shutting the door behind Esm¨¦e.

    With a grin on his face, he said, "Esm¨¦e, I want to kiss you more."

    "I would never act if you do not want to, so if it''s getting too much for you, just tell me to stop," he said.

    Esm¨¦e did not answer, but she did not deny him either.

    Orion started to close the gap between them again. He caressed her face and pecked on her forehead. His hand trailed down to her waist, pulling her closer in every second.

    Moments later, they ended up kissing again, starting with gentle pecks. Soon enough, their mouths parted, nibbling on each other''s lips.

    Eventually, their tongues danced together and their moans and panting became apparent.

    Esm¨¦e already had her hands around Orion''s neck when she felt he was moving her to lay on the bed.

    She was incredibly anxious, but at the same time, she could not deny the butterflies in her stomach. She loved Orion''s kisses. She loved his touch. She loved his family and pretty much everything about him!

    She had finally decided to open her heart to him.

    Finding their way to the bed, Orion let go of the kiss to carry her and rest her on the bed. After climbing next to her, they kissed again.

    Their smooch was getting more intense in each minute passed that their heads turned side to side as they closed their eyes, savoring in each other''s taste.

    Esm¨¦es'' hands turned restless first, touching his solid chest, and only then did she notice how Orion was moving up to her stomach, gently caressing her skin.

    Despite knowing where it might lead to, Esm¨¦e still did not object to his actions. She was already drowned in a sea of pleasure.

    Orion moved up on top of her. It further rubbed their bodies together, but more than just the skin contact, the act of being on top of Esm¨¦e was stirring him completely.

    When Esm¨¦e felt his hand massaged her covered breast, she let go to moan, biting her lip at the end. She unconsciously raised her leg, nearly wrapping it around his waist.

    Seeing she still did not push him away, he returned to covering her lips.

    They made out for another hour, senseless touching each other and Orion grounding against her pelvic area. It reached a point that Esm¨¦e spread her legs for him, and only then did Orion take a breather again.

    He gazed into her green eyes and softly asked, "Esm¨¦e, do - do you want to continue?"

    Esm¨¦e was silent for a second. Her eyes turned dreamy before she also gazed into his gleaming blue eyes. Barely a whisper, she answered, "Y - yes, Orion."

    His face easily turned sly, and he asked, "Then you''ll have to marry me if you want to taste me."

    Stunned by his suggestion, Esm¨¦e asked, "What?"

    "Esm¨¦e, marry me and make me the happiest man alive. I promise to love you eternally and give you a lifetime of bliss. I promise to protect you and treat you like my queen." He caressed her exquisite face and added, "If you want to have me fully, Esm¨¦e. Please... please marry me."

    The truth was, Esm¨¦e has been wondering about it for some time. Even her best friend, Katy, who came to see her in the mansion, thought Orion was good to her.

    Everything about Orion felt so right to her that she said, "Orion, promise me, you won''t hurt me."

    "I''ll never hurt you," he was quick to answer.

    "Then, I''ll marry you," she said while feeling her face burning.

    The relief in Orion''s chest was incomparable, but before they celebrate her decision, he badly needed to address the swelling pain in between his thighs.

    Following a gentle peck on her lips, he said, "Then, you can have me, and.... I''ll have you."

 Chapter 167 - Normal... Getting Pregnant

    [WARNING: THIS CHAPTER IS R-18. IT CONTAINS MATURE CONTENTS NOT SUITABLE FOR YOUNG READERS]

    "Then, I''ll marry you." The words were like music to Orion''s ears.

    While he was confident with his godly assets, he never would have forced Esm¨¦e into their marriage, he simply had been acting in the past month to influence her decision.

    He gave her a sweet and gentle kiss before saying, "Then, you can have me, and... I''ll have you."

    They first relished back into their flavor, kissing after agreeing to make love. While doing so, Orion''s hands began to move, removing her top.

    Esm¨¦e had goosebumps at the feel of his touch. She sensed him carefully caressing and kneading her breasts before he moved down to her chest.

    Her body shivered when Orion kissed on her breasts. He gently sucked on her bosoms while playfully swirling his tongue around her nipples.

    All the teasing and all the arousing sensation made Esm¨¦e relentlessly, yet softly wailed. Just when she thought she was losing to the feeling of pleasure, she noticed how he eventually found her peach.

    "Aaaahhh," a sensual sigh came out of her mouth as soon as Orion''s fingers played with her clit. She wound up letting go of their kiss and only stared into his alluring blue eyes.

    Her panties were the next to come off, thanks to Orion''s quick hands.

    When Orion sat up to get fully naked himself, Esm¨¦e gasped. She gulped at the sight of him; his sexy body and now his hardness. His member practically swayed the second he pulled down his shorts.

    Her eyes fluttered at the sight of Orion palming himself. She heard him say, "Esm¨¦e, be mine forever."

    Esm¨¦e was already thinking of him, entering her, but apparently, he had other plans. Instead, he lowered himself and caressed her inner thighs, urging her to open up more for him.

    The next thing he did sent Esm¨¦e crying in pleasure, "Aaahhh! Oh, Orion - it''s so shameful!"

    Orion immediately gave on her peach without hold. His mouth promptly sucked on her entrance and glided his tongue up to her clit.

    Hearing her shying away and attempting to clamp her legs, Orion said, "No, Esm¨¦e. You are beautiful and I want... every part of you."

    He intensified his gaze at her and said, "Let me taste you, Esm¨¦e."

    She wound up surrendering to his touch, regardless. Her body twitched as she opened her thighs for him.

    "Aaaahh! Aaaahhh! Mmmmm!" More erotic sighs escaped her lips as soon as she felt Orion flick his tongue back and forth against her clit.

    Since it was her first time to be pleased by a man, she was instantly drowned in a sea of pleasure. She was sent mildly convulsing sooner than expected.

    Esm¨¦e immediately covered her face as her hips were twitching and her legs closed at Orion''s head. She said, "That - that was so shameful."

    "But it felt good, didn''t it? I just wanted you to be ready for, Esm¨¦e," told Orion.

    Orion was hissing at her beautiful body, much more at her wet entrance, gleaming from his earlier licking. Now, seeing the love juice come out of her, he played with himself.

    Moving closer to Esm¨¦e, he said, "Esm¨¦e, it''s time."

    Esm¨¦e''s eyes opened. She focused on Orion''s handsome looks and gasped at the feel of something hard entered her.

    "Aaahhh!" She moaned once she felt his manhood go all the way inside of her and it was the same for Orion.

    Esm¨¦e saw him closed his eyes, seemingly relishing the feeling of her peach around his.

    "It feels so good, Esm¨¦e," he said as soon as his eyes flickered open.

    Orion took heavy breaths and calmed the high he was experiencing. Only then did he say, "I''m - I''m going to move now, okay?"

    "Okay," said Esm¨¦e.

    To and for, Orion''s hips moved, watching his length go inside of Esm¨¦e''s pink hole. He repeatedly sighed and cursed, just marveling at how she was hugging him down there.

    From time to time, he also appreciated her bouncing breasts as it moved along with his pumping motion.

    "Aaahhh! Fuck. You are so tight, Esm¨¦e," he expressed, knitting his brows altogether.

    Seeing Esm¨¦e''s face showing discomfort, he bent over to kiss on her lips. He was worried that she was hurt. After all, he was her first, and it was the same for him.

    He allowed her to feel more comfortable, returning to play on her bosoms and trace kisses down her neck.

    When he noticed how she was getting soaked in between her thighs, he moved again.

    This time, Orion maintained to make love to her while kissing on her lips and feeling her chest.

    Soon enough, Esm¨¦e felt the pleasure of doing the deed, that her hands turned careless, touching Orion''s behind and encouraging him to do more pumping.

    He happily sped his thrusting, especially after noticing how Esm¨¦e wrapped her legs around his waist.

    Sensing that he was about to come, he sat back up and announced, "I''m coming."

    Orion put his hands on her waist, keeping her steady as he picked up the pace. To and fro his pumping became faster. The slapping of their flesh became more apparent that everything else turned mute.

    "Aaaaah! Fuck!" Orion pushed his hardest as soon as he came. He pumped two more times inside Esm¨¦e, making sure he would deliver the task to procreate for his dragon star.

    Both of them were panting after making love, and after settling their emotions, they rested next to each other.

    Esm¨¦e, hugged Orion and she rested on his arm. They remained silent for some time until Orion said, "Esm¨¦e, I want twins. Maybe three twins."

    "What?!" Esm¨¦e''s eyes widened, just thinking about giving birth to three set of twins!

    A week after their getaway, Esm¨¦e woke up from the mansion master''s bedroom, screaming next to Orion!

    "Ahhh! Ahhhh! Orion! Wake up!" She shook Orion vigorously at six in the morning.

    Panicked, Orion got up and asked, "What is it?"

    "My - my stomach! It''s big!" She announced.

    Esm¨¦e was nervous as hell, but Orion merely said, "Oh, that? It''s... Kinda normal.... getting pregnant."

 Chapter 168 - Give A Chance

    Since Orion and Esm¨¦e made love the first time, staying in a resort park, the couple had practically slept in the same room since. They stayed inside the master''s bedroom nearly twenty-four hours a day, seriously making babies.

    This was true for an entire week. The maids merely brought food and drinks for both of them to indulge.

    When Esm¨¦e woke up with an unusual belly bump, she feared for what was going on with her body.

    She could not help but scream, scared out of her wits!

    Orion did not think much of it, recalling how he grew up too fast in his mother''s belly. He failed to react accordingly to Esm¨¦e''s screams and fears.

    Nedless to say, it took a while for everything to sink into him. Esm¨¦e had to wake Orion up again and again before he finally got up to comfort her.

    "Esm¨¦e, I''m sorry," said Orion. "I''m sorry I scared you."

    With his bare body, he embraced her tight and said, "It''s okay. Nothing is wrong with you. You are pregnant and I suppose I anticipated that you''ll grow the baby fast... for the god of my ancestors is eager to have more lineage."

    ''Pregnant? His ancestors'' god? lineage?'' She fell completely bemused.

    Panting, Esm¨¦e asked, "Orion, what is going on? What exactly do you mean?"

    Despite her doubts, she felt somewhat soothed by his embrace. His manly scent and his touch. After an entire week of making love to Orion, everything about him has become overly familiar.

    "Esm¨¦e, I told you how much I want you to be my queen, right? It''s because I had long fallen in love with you and with the idea of you by my side," said Orion. He then sighed as he remained to hug her tight. "And know how hard it is for me to explain this to you."

    "Orion, please. What''s going on?" Esm¨¦e repeated herself. "Tell me. Why would I get pregnant already and this big?!"

    It was with the way she reacted that Orion tightened his old on Esm¨¦e. He kept on pecking on the side of her face and took another deep breath. He said, "Esm¨¦e, I - I am not from this world and the reason why you are suddenly pregnant is because... my world - the life I grew up in is full of magic."

    In all honesty, Esm¨¦e thought Orion might as well be crazy. They even wound up arguing about what he was spouting about, but the entire time, she remained in his firm hold.

    To prove his point, however, Orion suggested that they leave the mansion. He summoned his grandmother, and she appeared right after they both got changed into their clothes.

    Esm¨¦e, having seen Agatha appear out of nowhere and come out of a wormhole, fainted outright. Orion knew that it was bound to happen, so he purposely stood behind her and caught her as she lost consciousness.

    She only awoke in the afternoon, already in the castle of Aeros, but instead of finding Orion, the woman next to her was Agatha.

    "Hello, Esm¨¦e. How are you doing, child?" Agatha said. She had been staying next to Esm¨¦e for hours, taking care of her, and making sure she does not go into another shock.

    Esm¨¦e recalled how Orion insisted to call the woman before her grandma, but with her young face, she could not bring herself to say it. She gulped and said, "Aunt Agatha, I - "

    A chuckle escaped Agatha''s lips. She sighed and said, "Aunt will do." She caressed Esm¨¦e''s cheeks and revealed, "We are in another world from the earth. This is the world of Pelagy and in the nation of Aeros."

    "My dear child, let me show you. I will let you see what we are from the very beginning and how we wound up crossing paths with humans," said Agatha. "Close your eyes."

    Agatha let Esm¨¦e see everything in a form of a vision. She narrated through a dream how there are many worlds out there, outside the solar system that she knew of.

    Esm¨¦e thought she was being brought to galaxies of stars and planets, seeing different forms of life altogether. She was then shown how even earth itself is guarded by powerful spirits and how magic existed on earth in secret.

    Only after that part of her narration was she shown about the world of Pelagy and Aeros.

    Agatha wanted to slowly reveal to Esm¨¦e the entire truth about their race. After all, Orion was a mix of various worlds, including that of a white witch''s blood and a dragon star. She determined to stop from there, but not end entirely.

    The next thing she revealed was how many lives were growing in her wombed.

    Agatha knew that it was Vermithrax, the red dragon''s will to make Orion''s child grow faster. He was determined to start filling his star with more of the dragon star descent, and this was only the beginning.

    Esm¨¦e''s brows twitched, and she repeatedly blinked hard while keeping her eyes shut. The next thing she saw was two babies, floating in their individual amniotic sac. Their limbs have already been formed, their faces were significant, and their heartbeats could already be heard.

    The more she saw the babies, the louder their heartbeats echoed through her head. It even sped the drumming of her own heart.

    It was as if, she was in a trance of full bliss. She realized how the sight of the babies was so beautiful that it gave her chills down her spine. Something in her gut was telling her the babies were hers. At some point, Esm¨¦e did not want to stop watching the life inside of her, but Agatha soon ended the vision.

    Esm¨¦e''s eyes watered the second she opened them. While catching her breath, she asked, "Are - are those my babies?"

    "Yours and Orions," said Agatha. "They grew faster because of magic."

    With a sigh, Agatha explained that some forces surrounding Orion want him to bear a child, and this resulted in her getting pregnant right away. Not only that, let the baby grow faster than usual.

    Agatha turned nostalgic and took the chance to kneel before Esm¨¦e. With tears in her eyes, she pleaded, "Esm¨¦e, I know this is a lot to take. It''s shocking to the point that you might even run away from everything."

    Putting a hand on her chest, Agatha told, "But I swear on my life, my grandson loves you and we - me, my son and my entire family, we want you to be part of our family."

    "Now that there is life inside of you, can you please... find it in your heart to accept us?" Agatha reached for Esm¨¦e''s hand and looked her earnestly in the eye. She added, "At least, give us a chance, Esm¨¦e."

    "Give us a chance... We will prove to you that we, Orion''s family, can give you all the love that you deserve," added Agatha.

    Orion feared how Esm¨¦e might confront him. He determined his grandmother was the best person to show Esm¨¦e the truth about them. He earnestly hoped that if Esm¨¦e would experience the land of his birth, she could easily accept him and his life of magic.

    Seeing Esm¨¦e still in a daze, Agatha held her hand and rested it on her chest. She said, "Feel my heart. It only speaks of the truth. We want nothing more but only good and love for you and your coming babies."

    "Esm¨¦e, please stay with us and let us prove to you that you''ll find happiness in our family," added Agatha.

    "I - I want to speak to Orion first, Aunt Agatha," said Esm¨¦e, her voice trailing off as she expressed her words.

    "Not yet." Esm¨¦e turned to find Amanda, standing by the door. She had been listening to their conversation for some time now, only waiting for the right time.

    With a smile on her face, Amanda said, "It''s my turn to express my heartfelt wishes."

 Chapter 169 - We Fell In Love With You

    Walking around the castle, Esm¨¦e scanned the surroundings in awe. She had never been to a real, dated castle in her entire life, much more with flying people around!

    Amanda took her out for a walk, making their way to Aeros'' castle''s battlements area and into the one tower. From there, Esm¨¦e could see almost everything in the land; the wide stretch of villages and acres more of unoccupied meadows.

    She instantly felt she was in a fairytale.

    Aeros had changed over the years, especially since Christopher had blessed their land with water. What was once a dry and barren nation was now filled with trees and grassy lands.

    It was the same for almost every nation in Pelagy, except for Oscoria. They remained too proud to accept Christopher''s help, still insisting that their race was supreme and would rule over the world of Pelagy.

    "I - I just can''t believe this," said Esm¨¦e while persisting to scan the nation. "Is this really real?"

    Amanda smiled and said, "You know when I first learned my husband came from another world, I was also shocked, especially when I learned he could fly."

    Esm¨¦e was confused with Amanda''s tale until she mentioned her previous hometown, "I used to live in Trinity Bay, by the coasts of Canada. It was there that I met my husband for the first time."

    "Oh, so you are a - a human?" Esm¨¦e asked, somewhat relieved.

    "Eh, yeah... You could say that. At least I thought I was a pure human," replied Amanda.

    "What do you mean?" Esm¨¦e probed further with her brows drawn together.

    Amanda reached for Esm¨¦e''s hand and she revealed, "Worlds have crossed from one to another at some point. Races have been mixed. It''s inevitable in a world where magic and powers exist. Even the earth has its own magic."

    "I for one, am blessed with magic from the earth, but it''s slowly fading. A new owner of this power will soon awaken on earth," she told.

    It took a few more exchanges for Esm¨¦e to grasp what Amanda was saying, but after a few more telling, she asked, "Can - can I see your power?"

    Amanda smiled and said, "Sure, Esm¨¦e. Here. Let me show you."

    Raising her hand up for Esm¨¦e, she revealed the crystal in her body.

    From their last gathering with the masters, the crystal was the size of a pea, but now, it took the shape of a single bean sprout. Amanda knew it would only take maybe another month or two and power would leave her forever.

    Esm¨¦e gulped at the sight of the red crystal, gleaming in Amanda''s palm. She took a step back, nearly fainting again, but Amanda brought her back to her senses.

    "Don''t be afraid, Esm¨¦e. It''s harmless," said Amanda. She then showed how she created a small fireball in her hand and she added, "This is the power of fire. There are others like me, representing water, wind, earth, heart, and time and space."

    "Most of them are back on earth," she said. Amanda figured she will tell the rest of the tale the next time around. She merely added, "You will meet them at your wedding with my son."

    ''If I still want to marry, Orion,'' Esm¨¦e thought silently, but the idea of suddenly being away from Orion somehow caused a pang in her heart. She wasn''t sure if she had the strength to leave him. After all, she had gotten used to being around him.

    Gawking at the flying soldiers of Aeros, Esm¨¦e asked, "Does - does Orion fly?"

    "Yes, he can grow wings. It''s a bloodline ability," told Amanda. She grinned at Esm¨¦e and revealed, "Something your children will also be able to do."

    They were both silent for some time before Esm¨¦e spoke again. She said, "I - I don''t know what to say. What to do? I feel like I''m being trapped. Now that I am pregnant and I have fallen in love with Orio - "

    She stopped herself, realizing her admission. Yes, she might have really fallen in love with Orion. After all, she agreed to marry him.

    "Esm¨¦e, I''m sorry," said Amanda. "But I promise, we have nothing but love for you."

    "The full truth is, we have watched over you since you were young. After we saw you at the Eiffel Tower, we had made sure you were protected. While we could not intervene with the decisions your father made - you being a minor, but we at least tried to be there for you," said Amanda.

    "It was I who gave you that teddy bear and a box of macaroons when you were hospitalized during your twelve birthday. Did you remember that?" Amanda revealed.

    "Your yearly mysterious gifts came from Orion too," told Amanda. "Your secret admirer for years had always been him."

    "We as a family, Esm¨¦e. We fell in love with you since you were a child. We saw you as this beautiful girl who deserved to be loved and hope - we hope that you accept us too. We may be strange to you, but here we are like royalties and you will definitely feel like a princess after you marry my son," Amanda pointed out.

    She repeatedly nodded and said, "It''s really not such a bad life. Plus! We are rich in gold! Aeros is a land full of gold!"

    A grimace became painted on Amanda''s face before she muttered, "Not that we are bribing you with gold, but partly. I suppose."

    "Esm¨¦e, we will answer your questions, all of them, but a little at a time so you can absorb everything slowly," Amanda added. "Take your time."

    After their talk, Amanda left Esm¨¦e to think. Esm¨¦e had also requested the same for herself. If anything, she needed to do some serious considering.

    She was brought food and water to her room, giving her the time to dwell on Amanda''s suggestions and pleas.

    Orion did not come to see her either, and she wondered why. The next day, it was the same, only Amanda and Agatha came to see her. They merely told her that Orion had to take care of some security problems in the borders of their nation.

    It was already on the following day that she learned why Orion was not around.

    From the halls, she could hear the soldiers from the castle briskly walk, talking about an attack.

    Esm¨¦e was getting bored inside her room and had decided to take a walk on her own. By accident, she overheard their conversation.

    "Young master Orion and master Chris need our back-up. They had been holding back the Oscorians on his own from the north and western borders! Let''s hurry!"

    "What? only both of them? I heard there were over a hundred Oscorian brutes that attacked simultaneously!"

    "Actually, another hundred of the enemies came at dawn. That was why they finally called for back-up. You know how our rulers do not wish for any lives to be lost. They have always been at the front of all our battles."

    Esm¨¦e did not catch all the details, but what was clear to her that Orion was fighting a battle and she suddenly felt anxious. Her heart raced, and she wanted nothing more but to see Orion.

    "Wait! Wait!" She called for the soldiers by the hallways. "Please, please take me to Orion!"

 Chapter 170 - The Compromise

    "Are - are you sure he is alright? I heard the soldiers say there were several enemies against Orion and his father - your husband, Aunt," Esm¨¦e worriedly asked while feeling awkward about calling Amanda an aunt.

    Amanda had to come over to Esm¨¦e''s room after a soldier reported her panicking. She had been keeping Esm¨¦e company for two hours now, together with Orion''s other siblings. They all gathered around Esm¨¦e as she sat on her bed.

    "Don''t worry, Esm¨¦e. Orion does not... get defeated right away. He has help," said Amanda.

    "Over a hundred rivals? I don''t see how you can just be so calm about this?" Esm¨¦e pointed out while her eyes were starting to water. She was becoming more and more worried as each hour passed.

    "Brother Orion has a dragon," told Zander. "With one breath of the red dragon''s fire, those Oscorians will burn!"

    "And not only that! He can also summon a beastly sea serpent!" Revealed Clara.

    "Yes, and my dad can also summon another sea serpent," added Cora.

    Esm¨¦e was stunned for a second, but eventually, she said, "Oh, nice."

    "It''s true, Esm¨¦e. What the kids said was true," revealed Amanda. "Remember that our lives are full of magic. Soon you will meet them yourself."

    "Sister Esm¨¦e, you sure miss brother a lot. You should spend time with him more when he returns," suggested Clara.

    "Don''t worry too much, Esm¨¦e. It''s not good for the baby. Just be positive that Orion will return to your side, okay?" Amanda said, reaching for her hand.

    Yet again, Esm¨¦e had more revelations to ponder upon. She thought of how a dragon actually existed, and a sea serpent at that!

    She could not deny, however, having heard the monstrous shrieks from afar. Only a sizeable creature could have created such howling sounds.

    More than just contemplating whether it was the truth, she was earnestly concerned for Orion. All she wanted to do was see him return.

    It was already during sunset that Orion came back to the castle. Many of the soldiers returned with him, including Christopher.

    Knowing this, Esm¨¦e carefully made her way to the courtyard, in search of Orion. She immediately found him in strange armor, dirtied from all the fighting he had done.

    The sight of him seemingly having gone through war both angered and relieved her at the same time. She rushed out with trembling lips, going past the other soldiers of Aeros.

    "Orion!" She called with an angry tone, stomping her feet.

    "Esm¨¦e," he answered, seeing her hastily taking steps with a sullen face. He gulped, worried about what their confrontation will result in. He only hoped that Esm¨¦e had already considered giving his world another chance.

    Before he knew it, a slap went across Orion''s face. All his men had eyes widening, including Christopher, who stood behind his son.

    Orion heard Esm¨¦e say, "Let''s talk!"

    Seeing the shocked expression of the soldiers, Orion quickly yet confidently said, "In earth, slapping is a form of endearment."

    He then followed Esm¨¦e to the castle and into her room.

    Esm¨¦e naturally heard his defense, and she realized how her slap might have shamed him in front of his men. She regretted it, but she could not help it either. She was really upset.

    Not only did Orion keep the truth of his origin from her, but he did not show his face for three days.

    From inside Esm¨¦e''s room, she scolded him, "When were you planning to tell me about your world? When were you planning to show your face to me? After you get wounded and maybe be impaired from all the fighting you were doing? Why is your world even in war?"

    Esm¨¦e was walking in circles, in front of her bed, ranting. She thrust her hands down and screamed out her frustrations before adding, "You have no idea how you made me so mad - "

    "Ah! Oh, my chest. My chest hurts." Orion realized how Esm¨¦e was sincerely worried for him. Thus, he could only act to have been hurt so she will ease her own anger.

    "What? Where?" Esm¨¦e immediately asked.

    Orion''s face reflected like he was in extreme pain. He said while taking a seat on her bed, "Help me take off my armor first."

    Right after his cover was off, Esm¨¦e clearly saw a bruise on his chest. It was something that Orion could heal in time, but he thought, he might as well use it to divert Esm¨¦e''s attention.

    "Oh, my goodness! Are you hurt elsewhere?" She asked with a frown before turning to the door. "We should get something to help the swelling. Wait here. I''ll be back."

    She came back with a healing potion minutes after. It was Amanda who helped her secure what she needed to help Orion.

    After Orion gulped down the potion, his bruise lightened just minutes after. Esm¨¦e was left in awe once more.

    Just as she was staring at the magic and sitting next to Orion, he embraced her without warning and said, "I miss you so much, Esm¨¦e."

    He pecked on the side of her face and added, "You are all I think about when I was cornered by our enemies. You were my only strength because I knew. I knew you cared for me and eventually, you''ll accept the truth about me."

    With Orion in her arms, she became angrier at herself. She was supposed to be upset with the entire situation, but she realized how she missed him instead. How easy was it for him to erase all her doubts? She thought, ''Why? Why did I have to like this man so much?''

    She wound up exhaling her inner thoughts and said to him, "You - you really worried me."

    "I know. I''m sorry," he said.

    "You smell so bad," she complained.

    Pulling away, Orion suggested, "I''m sorry. It''s been a long three days. Can you help me take a bath?"

    "What? Help bathe you? No!" She objected.

    "Okay. It''s fine then. I''ll just ask a female servant to help wash me - "

    "Are you fucking kidding me, Orion? Why would you want another woman to bathe you!" Said with her face turning bright red.

    "Then, please help me, bathe Esm¨¦e. My body still hurts a little and I can''t reach my back," he suggested, giving off a frail expression.

    "Um. I - I supposed I can," she said.

    Heartbeats later, Esm¨¦e did not know how it happened, but she found herself in a wooden bath, completely naked with Orion. She was helping scrub off the strange scent in his body.

    Of course, she had to bathe with him since she also embraced him awhile back and now stunk of whatever blood he was smeared with.

    As she cleansed him, however, she found herself blushing. Yet again, she was reminded of his gorgeous frame.

    ''How did I get here?'' She wondered as she lathered his sexy back. ''Damn and I''m even naked too. I''m so helpless.''

    Her lips pouted as she gawked at the shape of his slender waist and remarked, ''This man is just too sexy.''

    Sure, she had seen him naked for an entire week as prior to her becoming pregnant magically, they practically made love day and night for seven straight days.

    "It''s time for your chest," she said after running water against his back.

    When he turned around for her, she was left marveling at his chest. Still, she tried to hide her eagerness and helped wiped his skin.

    As she cleaned him, she sensed his hand on her breasts. She heard him say, "Let me wash you too."

    Esm¨¦e gulped and thought, ''Oh, no.''

    Moments later, Esm¨¦e found herself in bed, spooning with Orion, and making love. She repeatedly asked herself how she got there, but just when she thought she would only give in to her desires once, they wound up going for a second and then a third round.

    The first round, having missed him so, sent her to a sea of pleasure, and it warranted a second round. The third... just happened. She did not know how, or so she told herself.

    Orion was on top of Esm¨¦e, pushing his hips for the very last drop. He covered her lips and relished on a hot kiss before he pulled out and rolled to the other side of the bed.

    Still in ecstasy, Esm¨¦e said, "I really hate you. How could you have this control on me?"

    Orion wrapped his arms around her tightly before his hands moved to her belly. He said, "I''m sorry, Esm¨¦e. I really am, but I promise to give you my all, to make you my queen and make you the happiest woman in this universe. Stay with me and I''ll prove that - for me and for our growing children."

    Esm¨¦e looked down on her belly and recalled how Agatha showed her she had two babies growing inside of her. She sighed and said, "Well, better having an alien father than nothing, right?"

    "I''m not just an alien father. I am a fucking hot man with a nation to rule and maybe even a world to rule," countered Orion. "If anything, you''ll have it better than any billionaires on earth."

    Hearing her scoff, he said, "I''m sorry again, Esm¨¦e. I''ll make up to you every day of my life. I promise? Would you like me to lick you down there every day?"

    "What? That''s your compromise? Geez, Orion," she grumbled.

    "So you don''t want to?" He asked, raising his head to stare into her green eyes.

    "Um."She swallowed her own spew and said, "That can be... one condition."

    Orion''s face easily turned mischievous before he said, "I love you, Esm¨¦e.. Thank you for giving me a chance."

 Chapter 171 - How Could I Not Marry This Man?

    Five months passed since Esm¨¦e came to Aeros. She now bore the twins that she shortly carried.

    The five months went by for her like a breeze.

    During her entire stay, Orion brought her to all the villages within the nation, introducing her as his wife. While their marriage had to be put on halt, due to the early arrival of their children, Orion made it a point to make the assumption that they were bound to be one.

    Little by little, Esm¨¦e found herself getting used to life in Aeros. Ultimately, she felt like a princess. She was cared for and provided with all the luxuries in life. It may not be in a modern world, but the carefree life, only to care for herself and Orion, was something she had not experienced before.

    Not only did she travel across Aeros, but Orion brought her to the other lands, like in Plethora and two other neighboring nations in Pelagy.

    Becoming more and more acquainted with Orion''s family, she earnestly felt their sincerity and love, especially coming from Amanda. In fact, as of recently, she had now been addressing Amanda as her own mother. She also did the same with Christopher, addressing him as her own father.

    Five days after Esm¨¦e gave birth, Orion aided in caring for their young.

    They had two boys whom they named Aidan and Eiran, both carried their father''s looks. It clearly meant Orion had stronger genes.

    From inside their bedroom, Esm¨¦e was left giggling at the sight of Orion, putting Aidan on his chest. All she saw was a man of muscles, taking care of a four-pound baby.

    As they were twins, Aiden and Eiran came out small weighed, but they were both strong and healthy.

    "It doesn''t suit you," Esm¨¦e remarked. She shrugged while holding Eiran in her arms. "Taking care of a baby, I mean. I wish I could capture this moment with a camera."

    Orion leaned higher in the bed''s headboard and said, "I took care of siblings and I''ll ask my men to get your phone from the mansion."

    "Really? That''s surprising," said Esm¨¦e, widening her eyes. "And yes, that would be good. Have them charged it first."

    They had not returned since to earth, primarily because Orion earnestly feared Esm¨¦e would flee. Thankfully, Esm¨¦e never demanded to return. Her mind was too occupied, getting absorbed into a whole new environment altogether, and of course, taking care of her pregnancy.

    Esm¨¦e moved closer to Orion from the other side of the bed and pecked on his cheek. She said, "You are amazing. A warrior, a future ruler, and father."

    Orion turned to Esm¨¦e and gave her a sweet and gentle kiss. He said, "Should we give the twins to mom and make some more babies?"

    "Are you kidding me? I''m still bleeding. We won''t be making love in the next two months!" She reminded him while urging Orion to return lying on the bed.

    A sigh escaped Orion''s lips, and he said, "Next time we will have triplets and we can pause for two years."

    "What? No! Don''t ever do that to me! Do you know what happens if I give birth that often? My peach would loosen so bad, you won''t enjoy our lovemaking!" She teased. Esm¨¦e was not sure if that was real, but she hoped it would stop Orion from thinking constantly about making babies.

    "Loosen? No, I - I certainly don''t want that," he remarked, sneering altogether.

    They both cuddled up on the bed while holding their twins and watched their young as they slept. Seeing how they yawned and suck on their thumbs, Esm¨¦e remarked, "They are so beautiful and I love them."

    "Just like how you love me?" Orion teased, grabbing the chance to peck on the side of her face.

    She just giggled and said, "Yes. I love you, Orion. I love you and the life you gave me here."

    "Does that mean you will marry me?" Orion asked, sitting up again and watching closely Esm¨¦e''s beautiful face.

    She nodded and said, "Of course, Orion. Well, it''s like you trapped me to it, but still, I fell in love with your charms and the way you treat me."

    Orion gently placed his son on the sheets next to Esm¨¦e and went through the closet. He returned to Esm¨¦e''s side, holding a diamond ring in his hand. He kneeled down before her and asked, "Esm¨¦e, marry me and be my queen. We will rule the dragon star as it grows in number with our very own people."

    Esm¨¦e has yet to meet the god of the dragon star and the same with the beastly sea serpent. Orion concluded it was best that Esm¨¦e would meet them after she gave birth. He worried that Esm¨¦e might wind up delivering prematurely if she met the monsters behind his strength.

    She wanted a more romantic proposal, but Esm¨¦e thought, what could be more romantic than seeing Orion down on his knees in front of their babies. She said, "Yes, Orion. I''ll marry you, but promise me; you''ll let me sleep tonight and take care of the twins."

    Esm¨¦e saw how Orion gulped. Sweat easily formed on his forehead. He said, "Can I invite my mother?"

    "No! Try doing an all-nighter, just taking care of them by yourself," she suggested with a sly grin. "You''ll feel more accomplished, being a father, having been up all night."

    He hissed and said, "Anything... for my Esm¨¦e."

    Esm¨¦e wound up chuckling as she said, "I''ll marry you, Orion. I''ll marry you."

    Through the night, Orion kept his promise and let Esm¨¦e rest. She did not even awake. She heard not a single cry from the babies.

    The next day, she woke up having the shock of her life.

    The big man framed with muscles slept on the crib! Both the twins rested on his chest as he leaned, reclined against the edge of the wooden crib.

    He had a blanket over them, and several used feeding bottles resting on his feet.

    The sight of everything tickled Esm¨¦e''s heart that she muttered, "How could I not marry this man?"

 Chapter 172 - Orions Wedding - The End

    Two months after Esm¨¦e gave birth, they finally arranged their wedding.

    Exactly where Amanda and Christopher wed, Orion and Esm¨¦e held their wedding ceremony by the biggest lake in Aeros. As it was the biggest event in years, they were graced with more of Pelagy''s visitors, coming from the other lands.

    Moreover, with Agatha there, they also had visitors from the moon and that of the earth.

    Esm¨¦e no longer invited her family. She felt there was no need for it, as they never even looked for her. Nonetheless, she did not care anymore. She was happy with Orion and her family.

    It was a sunny day in the nation, but because Agatha wanted her grandson''s wedding to be special, she cast magic around the lake and froze the surface of the water.

    With the help of whatever was left of the master''s powers, they let the skies snow, just enough for when Esm¨¦e would walk down the aisle.

    Decorative trees lined up in between the aisle for where Esm¨¦e would make her long walk. These same trees sprung white little flowers that resembled cherry blossoms.

    As the music played, coming from the instruments behind the crowd, a set of curtains from behind finally opened.

    There came Esm¨¦e, dressed in all white. Her gown was patterned with small flower lace. Her beautiful face radiated with only very little make-up on. Her hair formed into a bun from behind her head and white crystals embellished her glossy hair.

    She walked in with beautiful white flowers, accented with orange and light blue buds.

    As the snowflakes began to fall, Esm¨¦e felt chills all over, but at the same time, she saw the enchantment in everything. The falling white snow was a blessing, a way to shower her with new memories as she would take on another role in her life.

    That day, she would be Orion''s new bride.

    She had nothing but smiles as she made the trail to Orion.

    In the middle of her entrance, she saw her dashing husband be in white overalls. His suite somewhat hugged his body, still reflecting this godly shape.

    Esm¨¦e thought Orion''s blue eyes gleamed brighter in each step she took. She, therefore, concluded that her beloved was madly in love with her.

    She chuckled, lingering around that thought. Of course, she already knew this.

    When she made her way in front of Orion, she could tell he wanted to kiss her outright. However, like her, he held back, waiting for the ceremony to end.

    Only when the officiant began the ceremony, did the snow stopped from falling.

    A peaceful and heart-warming silence engulfed the land for nearly an hour as the wedding took place and towards the end, Orion and Esm¨¦e exchanged their promises to love each other until their very last breath.

    Following their vows, the newlywed couple shared the sweetest kiss in front of the crowd, tickling the hearts of many as to how earnestly they absorbed in each other''s taste.

    They practically kissed for nearly two minutes, granting several giggles from the guests, especially from Amanda and Christopher.

    From the Red Dragon Star, Vermithrax saw through Orion''s eyes the celebration of their union. He liked to his head, telling him that it was time for Esm¨¦e to meet him face to face.

    Orion and Esm¨¦e had a two-week honeymoon, spending their days on earth, under the sunny skies of Thailand.

    They returned only to settle in Aeros for a day before Orion finally brought Esm¨¦e outside the borders of Aeros. It was there that he called for his sea serpent, Bashe, Akurra''s brother.

    How Orion bled to call on Bashe frightened Esm¨¦e, but she was even more scared at the sight of the beastly sea-serpent.

    "I bow to thee, the wife of my master," told Bashe, snaking his body to a stance, clearly visible to Esm¨¦e. "Fear not, lady Esm¨¦e, for I am your loyal beast - at your will and that of your sons to come."

    It took some time for Esm¨¦e to feel at ease and just when she did, Orion said to her, "It''s time to meet my dragon and the star we will live upon - my future land and the land of our children to come."

    "Sound so serious," Esm¨¦e could not help but remark.

    For many months now, Orion had been prepping her about moving to another habitat, where the dragon star race came about. She was made to understand that the dragon god required him to reproduce, and the same was expected of her children to come.

    It was another land that Orion was bound to rule.

    "Okay. Am I going to be shocked, again?" Esm¨¦e probed, putting a hand on her chest.

    Orion chuckled along with Bashe''s audible laugh before he told, "Bashe is more sizable than Vermithrax. Just set the expectation that he is a fire-breathing dragon."

    "Right. Right," said Esm¨¦e. "Fire-breathing dragon."

    Orion called for his grandmother. Only Agatha can bring them to different worlds... now that the masters of the earth have nearly lost their power.

    Agatha brought Orion and Esm¨¦e through a wormhole, taking them to the Red Dragon Star where Vermithrax awaited.

    The first thing Esm¨¦e saw was the monstrous dragon beast. She ignored her surroundings even the warm temperature of the star. Like how she was with Bashe, Esm¨¦e was completely in awe, seeing a creature, she thought only existed in fantasy.

    "Greetings, lady Esm¨¦e. Thank you for coming all the way to see me and the land of which you and Orion will fill with children," said Vermithrax before he paved the way, gesturing his hand behind him.

    It was there where Esm¨¦e saw the said star - the land that they were supposed to rule and live in the future.

    Her jaws practically dropped at the sight of... nothing but structures of buildings. There was no single person living in the land.

    Esm¨¦e leaned over to Orion and asked, "There is no one to rule here, Orion."

    "Yes, that is right, my love. We will fill this land with our children and grandchildren. Our children will do the same and so will my younger brothers," Orion proudly announced. "Until then, it''s just the two of us, Aiden and Eiran."

    Esm¨¦e''s face paled. She now realized Orion was serious about making lots of children. She asked awkwardly, "You - you are kidding me... right?"

    ***

    In the few months that followed, the crystals of the earth had found their new hosts. The previous masters of the earth finally lived their lives as normal beings, but they could never forget the journey they once had as powerful humans.

    The masters remained connected with each other through Agatha and occasionally met at special celebrations.

    While their days of fighting were over, they were happy to learn that magic existed on earth and from the neighboring worlds.

    When tragedy would strike again, they would only be spectators, hoping that the new masters would form the same strength and bond as they did.

    A year after Orion''s wedding, Esm¨¦e gave birth to another twin and as they were building a family, Orion continued to overhaul the Red Dragon Star through magic.

    In the years that followed Amanda and Christopher ruled the Areos, but with their own parents not losing their youth, Agatha also granted them the essence of the moon serpent. By the time Theo and her would end their rule, it would be Amanda and Christopher''s time to look over the moon.

    Conflicts and endeavors remain true surrounding Aeros, but with the collective powers they had acquired, Christopher and Orion remained undefeated throughout their battles.

    In time, they meant to pass on the same strength to their young.

    ***

    Author''s Notes:

    Thank you for reading and going with me until the very end of this story.

    For those who are new to my novels, please check out both stories.

    1. The President''s Lover Is A Fighter ( Completed)

    2. Tricking My Cole Lover (Ongoing)